In a Far Away Land

Chapters

The Cube
Landscapes
Unhappy Campers
New Rules
Temple of Return
Foundation
From Bad to Good to Worse
White Haven
The Journey
The Town Mountain
Endless Questions
Storytime
Promise Peak
The Plan
The Prisoner of Prisoners
Brand New Day
Then and Now
The Sea and the City
Crime
Punishment
Island
Answers and Allies
Protocol
A Visit Gone Wrong
Despicable Army
Preparations
March
War
The Sphere
Extra: Skyblock
Meeting and Intent
Vessel

The Cube

An orange and yellow earth-pony was doing her usual chores on a lovely farm. It was a hot and sunny day as she was busy struggling with her tools in the bright sun. She was sweating and was quite thirsty. For what felt like the hundredth time that day alone, she dug a hole in the ground. Her apple orchard, as it were, was bound to have a fantastic harvest that season and she needed to work to make sure an even greater year followed. The last sapling next to her looked so young and healthy. It was her calling in life to help it grow big and strong, just like all the others. This hole would be the last one of the day. Then after finishing her chores she could spend the afternoon relaxing in the shade. With great force she struck the earth for what she hoped would be the last time. A shock went up her body as she hit something solid. Applejack couldn't help but to feel strange. She was sure whatever she struck should have given off a clang but she could only hear complete silence.

"What in tarnation?" asked Applejack. She dug at the ground with her hooves. The moment she uncovered the object, her eyes widened. "Sweet Celestia, what the...?"

***

The little purple pony Alicorn put down a heavy book upon the table. Twilight Sparkle leaned back to bask in the sunlight. After hours of enjoying the lovely literature she finally managed to sneak in a bit of relaxation.

It was a wonderful day just like any other. There wasn't a single cloud in the bright blue sky. The sun was at its peak. When she had walked out the door that morning, Twilight had expected scorching hot air on such a day, but the pleasant wind managed to cool her just right. Despite not being too fond of the feeling of flight, Twilight couldn't deny that she felt just a little bit of longing. She wanted to feel the wind under her wings. Without even realizing it her wings had spread out wide in an unintentional urge to fly. When she noticed it she rolled her eyes.

"Again?" Folding in her wings she looked around the area in embarrassment. The tables around the restaurant were oddly bustling that day. Sighing in complete relief she closed her eyes. Nopony of the dozens of ponies had seen her do it. They were simply too busy enjoying the day. Earth-ponies, pegasi and unicorns were all gathered. Eating, chatting, laughing. "What a wonderful day," Twilight said, smiling. When she opened her eyes she noticed something; a familiar face was walking towards her in the crowd.

"Hey, Twilight!" said Spike. The little green and purple dragon was holding a sweet drink, cooling off in the hot sun. "What's up?"

"My wings," Twilight said with slight embarrassment. She didn't speak of it to a lot of ponies, barely even her friends, but she could always talk to Spike. Her life had gone through plenty of changes lately, so it was great to have someone who was always willing to listen. He was more than a friend, more than an assistant, he was like her personal diary. He held all of her feelings and he was always there for her, something she needed these days more than anything.

"Again?"

"Yeah. Couldn't help it. And my leg is tired, I've waved back to so many ponies today it's insane. The mayor, Rose, Derpy Hooves, everpony you can imagine."

"That sucks."

"Spike!"

"What?"

"Language!"

Immediately covering his mouth with his claw, he avoided her stern eyes. "Sorry, slip of the tongue."

"Don't let it happen again... again," said Twilight. They were all growing up, weren't they? She becoming a princess and being introduced to the possibility of so much responsibility, little Spike not being able to help one too many slip-ups. Things were ever-changing just like it was supposed to... for better or for worse.

"Good day, Princess," said a brown stallion walking past the table.

"Hello, Time Turner," said Twilight. Spike waved. After the pony had passed, the princess turned to the dragon. "I'll never get used to titles. Ever."

"Don't be ridiculous, Twilight. Of course you will. I got used to being called Spike the Incredible," said Spike.

"What?"

"Oh, little inside joke. I figured since you're Princess Twilight, I'm Spike the Incredible," said Spike.

Twilight chuckled. "Spike, you've got to earn titles." Spike glared at her with a skeptical look. Twilight couldn't help but to wonder. "What's wrong?"

"Twilight, you magically became an Alicorn and a Princess while still being barely an adult. Sure, you're good at magic, and I'm happy for you, but I'm not sure you're the best one to tell me about earning stuff," said Spike. He took a sip of his drink.

"Well, um, I-"

"Don't worry about it. And you're right. Believe me, one day I will earn a title," said Spike with a determined glint in his eyes.

"Hey there, Princess Twilight," said a tall yellow stallion.

"Hello, Twilight, Your Highness," said his wife, the blue mare at his side. She couldn't help but to giggle. "Look, little Carrot Cake, Pound Cake, that's your Princess Twilight," she said to their two little foals.

"Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Cake." said Twilight.

"Oh, Princess, we met Applejack just a few minutes ago. She said she was looking for you. Have you seen her?" asked Mr. Cake.

Twilight shook her head. "Can't say that I have."

"Well, it sounded a bit urgent," said Mr. Cake.

"Speaking of which. Sweetie, we need to get back to Sugarcube Corner with the ingredients. Pinkie Pie's going to run out any minute now," said Mrs. Cake.

Before anyone could do anything else a voice could be heard in the crowd. "Twilight! Twi'! yelled out a familiar voice. "Twi', you've got to see this here!" yelled Applejack. Twilight turned her head towards the yelling. Picking out Applejack in the crowd was easy; her hat easily stuck out. The orange and yellow pony was running while holding something in her mouth, or was she? It was strange. Twilight had to look, and then look again, and again and again.

Whatever was in Applejack's mouth was without a doubt something otherworldly and it was very strange to watch. As though Twilight's brain was struggling to comprehend it. All she knew was that it was an object. It was fuzzy, difficult to even mentally grasp, like a fog, a static, a mistake. It moved independently of Applejack's movement, yet Twilight's brain was telling her that the object was still in Applejack's grasp.

"What is that thing?" asked Twilight.

"I don't know, it looks pretty cool though," said Spike.

"I think we better just leave, Dear," said Mrs. Cake to her husband. He quickly nodded and they moved, as did many other ponies around them. They knew better than to stay with Twilight Sparkle when the crazy stuff started to happen. And it always did.

"What's wrong, Applejack?" asked Twilight as the mare stopped in front of her.

"I found this under Sweet Apple Acres. I don't know what it is, but, I think you should take a look at it," said Applejack.

"What is it?"

"I don't know! It was just lying there in the ground. Do you know what it is?" asked Applejack.

When Applejack put it down on the table in front of her, Twilight started to look at it closely. She could get fascinated by even mundane things if she just thought about them hard enough. Something as strange as this was quite easy to get curious about. Twilight gently poked at the object, she could only feel an extremely smooth flat texture. It was neither warm nor cold.

"Do you have anything to tell me? Where did you find it?"

"Just in a hole I dug up."

"And was there anything around it?"

"Nothing. Oh, and I haven't dug there since last spring," said Applejack. Twilight glared at the little object. From what she could see, the object was roughly the size of an apple, despite constantly seemingly shifting. Twilight looked away from the object, just looking at it gave her a headache. "Yeah, that happened to me too. Don't worry, it'll pass," said Applejack. "It sort of becomes clearer after a while."

"And what does it look like?" asked Spike, starting to poke the phenomenon.

"Like a cube, but different," said Applejack.

"Fascinating," said Twilight. "Also, stop poking it, Spike."

"Ooh! What's that thing?" asked a cheerful voice. Twilight turned around to see Pinkie Pie looking over her head. The purple pony's eyes were larger than normal. "Looks freaky-deaky."

"Yes, I'm struggling to even comprehend it. Imagine the possibilities, the discoveries this could lead to," said Twilight.

"I doubt this will lead to anything," said Spike.

"You never know, Spike. Twilight, be extra careful. I know you like doing experiments and stuff, but this could be pretty dangerous stuff as far as we know," said Applejack.

"I assure you, I will follow the strictest scientific protoco- Spike, stop touching it!" said Twilight, pulling away the curious little dragon from the object with a magical pull. A purple aura enveloped him and quickly faded. "I'll just take this back to the library, maybe I can find something in the books about it," said Twilight, focusing her thoughts and energy on the object.

The moment the aura appeared around the object, Twilight felt a huge pull in her gut. Energy was flowing into her horn and beyond at an astounding rate. Within seconds, before her friends could even try to help, Twilight felt faint. All the power in the world couldn't have stopped the theft of her magical energy. She tried to get away, she tried to stop, but nothing could help her. The object was starting to solidify. Suddenly Twilight was able to see a square form inside the haze, growing and growing. Depth could be seen within the shape as it grew. Several pillars made from Twilight's energy shot out all around them. An aura forming the shape of a cube passed them all, the translucent walls moving uninterrupted through them. In the blink of an eye, the cage expanded far out into the distance. Finally, it let Twilight go. She fell to the ground where she struggled to stand up. Everything was spinning, but the cube especially. It was turning around, and the rotation sped up constantly. Within a few seconds it was spinning so quickly Twilight couldn't even see the corners.

"What the hay is going o-" Then everything went dark. Silence fell.

Landscapes

Twilight couldn't see anything in the endless darkness. Light didn't exist and neither did sound. In that void, she couldn't even feel her own body. Not even her heartbeat seemed to exist. She couldn't breathe but it didn't feel necessary. Suddenly, with a deafening explosion, a light pierced through the darkness, giving her the ability to see again. She could see the black silhouette of her own legs in front of her. Everywhere around her in the dark gray void, against the rays of the strong light in the distance, she could see the outline of hundreds of different ponies. They were in front of her, behind, above and beneath. All of them faced the light. Some of the black shapes looked afraid while others seemed confused.

When trying to speak she couldn't even hear her own voice.

The light suddenly expanded to envelop them all. As Twilight, with great force, got back the ability to feel, the brightness blinded her. Without warning she felt a strong wind hitting her face. Her teary eyes couldn't see much except something blue rushing towards her.

Once she hit the surface she tumbled down into the darkness. It didn't take long before she came to a halt in the water's cold embrace. Her head felt like it was spinning uncontrollably, she couldn't even feel which way was up. She just swam straight ahead in panic. Without warning something grabbed hold of her wing and pulled. The first thing Twilight did when she breached the surface was to gasp for air and cough up water. Whoever had helped her patted her roughly on the back while dragging her towards shallower water.

"Come on, come on, not another one. Breathe, come on," said an unfamiliar voice. Twilight turned around to face the stranger, but she was so disoriented she turned in the completely wrong direction. She lost her balance and fell down into the water. For a few short moments she lied on her back, trying desperately to make sense of what had just happened. Frightened, she barely realized her head was lying against a flat sandy, warm, surface. In the corner of her eye, the shape of a pony gazing down at her. The sun was right above them, she couldn't see anything clearly. Within the moment the pony looked up at somewhere in the distance, and then fled. Less than a minute later something familiar and smaller rushed to Twilight's side.

"Thank Celestia you're okay," said Spike. Twilight coughed again as he supported her head.

"Spike, are, are you alright?" asked Twilight. Spike nodded, his form slowly becoming clearer and sharper.

"Yeah, I'm fine. Don't worry. I'm a lot tougher than I look, you know."

"Thick scales," said Twilight. He smiled at her. "Spike, who was that pony?"

"Who?"

"There was someone who, he helped me. I would have drowned." Spike helped her up. Twilight finally felt the fog filling her mind clearing. She looked around for the pony, but nopony was visible anywhere.

"Um, Twilight, where are we?" asked Spike, sounding worried.

Twilight took a good look around, the only thing she knew was that they simply could not be in Ponyville anymore. It was like the universe had just thrown its hooves up in the air and decided the laws of everything had been a mistake and rebuilt everything from scratch. Everything was made out of cubes or cubic shapes. Everything. The ground itself was a repeating pattern of variedly colored squares. It seemed Twilight was lying on the edge of a beach, next to a large body of water, possibly an ocean. The landscape was clumsily made from squares, hard edges were visible everywhere. Up the beach, again made of large identical cubes, were a landscape that looked roughly like a forest. The trees' wood and even leaves made from cubes the same sizes. All the cubes the large landscape was built from had sides of exactly one meter in length. Standing up, Twilight was only two heads taller than the cubes right in front of her.

"This is so weird. I saw some ponies in that darkness, wait, you saw that too, right?" asked Spike.

"Yes, I did. There were so many."

"I recognized Rarity among them, her pretty mane is hard to miss," said Spike.

"Spike, I think... I think the whole population of Ponyville are here somewhere," said Twilight, dreading the possibility. "We can't know yet, but we have to hurry and make sure. Somepony might be hurt."

"Maybe. You're right. Come on, I saw, a mountain somewhere in that direction. We can see more from up there," said Spike and pointed in towards the forest.

"Come on, up you go," said Twilight, spreading her wings. Spike jumped up on her back. Twilight needed to take the fastest route. She took a running start, hoping what she had been taught had actually stuck with her. She started to flap with her wings, and then she took the leap... Only to fall headfirst into the sand. Spike was launched several blocks, rolling until he hit a sand dune. Twilight stood up quickly, flapping her wings in confusion.

"Great flying Twilight, you're a regular Wonderbolt," said Spike as he got back up on his feet.

"It's not my fault, there's no air resistance. Nothing could fly like this," said Twilight. She couldn't help but to feel amazed; the rules of physics were just wrong. Twilight looked over to the water, while it did move, it too was a surface that flowed with the linear waves, going between steps instead of anything a normal liquid would do. "Come on, we're walking," said Twilight. She was about to pick Spike up with her horn, but to her shock she realized it was impossible. There was simply no magical energy to use. It was gone. Without noticing, Spike climbed up on her back again. While certainly troubled, Twilight couldn't let it affect her. Friends could have been in trouble. Climbing up one of the large cubes, easily of a larger mass than both of them, Twilight and Spike rushed into the green forest, leaving the ocean behind them. The large blocks were rushing past them as Twilight just focused on continuing forward.

"A bit to the left, yeah, there it is," said Spike, pointing at a mountain at least thirty blocks high, visible between the trees. The hill was at least thirty cubes high. Twilight rushed in and out of shades of the trees. So many of the trees looked the same, a few were much larger and a bit more unique, but with so few possible variations, she quickly got a sense of déjà vu. The ground under her hooves felt a bit weird. While it did feel like she was walking on grass, the surface seemed mostly unyielding. It had been obvious on the sand. Sure, she sunk down a bit, but it had been like sinking into a sandy marshmallow. At one point she had just stopped sinking; the cores wouldn't give.

"It's sort of empty, isn't it?" asked Twilight.

"And quiet," said Spike.

"If you add 'too quiet', you'll have to walk," said Twilight. As the blocks were a head taller than Spike, he quickly did a zipping gesture over his mouth. Still, he was right. So far Twilight had only heard herself, Spike, and the ocean. Then Twilight remember the voice of that stranger.

"Spike, are you sure you didn't see anyone else with me? Anyone?"

"What? No. Nopony," said Spike. "Who did you see?"

"I don't know. I think he saved my life. Hopefully he'll be fine," said Twilight.

"For now I just hope we'll be okay," said Spike.

***

As Twilight reached the large hill, she climbed up just she could see above the trees. The landscape stretched far out below them, reaching the horizon and beyond.

"I think there's some fog far away," said Spike, standing near her head, peering out into the wilderness.

"Don't look at the fog, look after our friends, or something that can tell us where we are," said Twilight as she looked in every direction.

"Hello!?" Is there anypony there?!" yelled Spike. His roar seemed awfully lonely in the silence, but then his shout was met.

"Spike!? Is that you!?" yelled someone else. It was close. Twilight turned around. A rainbow stuck out from the green forest. Somepony was running on the, surprisingly solid, leaves.

"Rainbow Dash!" said Twilight with relief. Another familiar face was both terrible and great. Sure, Rainbow Dash was trapped there too, but at least they were not alone. Together they could pull through, Twilight was sure of it. The blue pegasus with the rainbow-colored mane noticed them both.

"Twilight! You're alright! Awesome!" said Rainbow Dash. Twilight carefully climbed down the large blocks. She reached the foot of the mountain as Rainbow Dash jumped down from the nearest tree. They both ran towards each other and embraced each other in a hug.

"Noticed I didn't get one of those," said Spike as he jumped off Twilight's back. Twilight wrapped her wing around him with care. He gave a little smile. In an otherwise completely unfamiliar situation, a warm embrace with dear friends can really calm the senses.

Twilight let go of them both. Before speaking she took a deep, calming breath. "Alright. What do you know?" Rainbow Dash just shrugged.

"I don't know what's going on! I can't fly, I can't find anypony, everything is just wrong! I was just resting above Ponyville, then this weird pyramid or whatever covered everything, then everything got dark and then I was here. And I couldn't fly! This is whole thing is just screwed up! Did I mention I can't fly!?" yelled Rainbow Dash.

"Calm down, Rainbow. I'm sure we'll get to the bottom of this. How did you get here?"

"I just fell down on the ground, it hurt a lot, but I'm used to crashes. I- I mean, I woke up on the ground after this darkness was everywhere and everything was fine. Totally fine," said Rainbow Dash.

"How far away? Where did you wake up?"

"Not far, in the middle of this forest," said Rainbow Dash.

"I knew I heard something," said a different voice. All three in the group turned to the left. From behind the thick trunk of a tree, a brown stallion with spiky hair walked out of the forest and into the open.

"Time Turner! You too?" asked Spike.

"Yes. I saw Lyra and Bon Bon too not far from here, I'm glad I found you three, Princess," said Time Turner.

"Are you alright?"

"A bit bruised, but fine otherwise. I landed on one of these... 'trees'. If it's alright with you, Princess, I have something to say. It's from the mayor," said Time Turner.

"The mayor? You've met her?"

"No, not yet, Princess, but Lyra had. Apparently, the Mayor and around ten other ponies found each other immediately. She's quickly organized a type of search net. I'm not sure it's of good design, but what do I know?" said the stallion and shrugged.

"What's the plan?" asked Rainbow Dash.

"Well, the sun is quite high. The plan is to make every pony go out in several directions, calling out for other ponies. When those ponies meet, they go out in other directions to search for more, meeting back where they first found each other when the sun sets, then go back with that group to the other group, and then the other, and finally meeting back at a cave the mayor found."

"Sounds dangerous, I'm not sure it's a good method either. Maybe a grid would be better," said Twilight.

"Probably, but to her credit we are facing a potential crisis, are we not? We need to find as many ponies as possible and we currently don't have much time to think. It would be best if you all make sure to be back here by sunset and wait for me if I'm not here first," said Time Turner.

"Um, alright. I guess that's better than nothing," said Twilight.

"Right now we have nothing, so what else is there?" asked Time Turner, continuing in another direction. Before long, he disappeared among the trees.

"Well, alright. Let's do it," said Rainbow Dash.

"Alright, I'll go with Spike. You go that way. Keep shouting for others," said Twilight and pointed towards another part of the woods.

"Sure thing!" said Rainbow Dash. She jumped up on the nearest tree and started to run over the treetops. Without wasting time, Twilight and Spike started to walk in another direction, within a short amount of time, they started to yell out to others.

***

"Hello! Is anypony there?!" yelled Twilight. "Please answer me!"

"Hello?! Is that you, Twilight?" a high-pitched voice responded. Immediately Twilight and Spike picked up the pace. In the distance, the sun was slowly coming down. They had been out for hours, but they couldn't find anyone. They had almost decided to turn back, but then something had moved in the distance.

"Applebloom!" Twilight broke into a run towards the little filly, walking into view. Twilight stopped right in front of her to give her a hug. "Thank goodness you are alright!" said Twilight.

"Twilight, I'm so glad to see you. I was so scared! I can't find my brother," said Applebloom, crying into her embrace.

"Big Macintosh? Is he here?" asked Spike.

"I don't know, Spike. I was playing with him at home, but then something weird happened. I fell down into a pond. Twilight, I'm hungry," said Applebloom. Twilight could relate far too well. She was starving, they all were. They had seen plenty in the past few hours. Snowy pine forests, plains, even deserts, but not a single piece of food.

"We found you, that's all that matters. Come on, Applebloom. We'll go back. We might find your brother with the mayor," said Twilight.

"Can you find your way back?" asked Spike.

"Yes, we'll just go right back. I mean, it's hard to get lost when you only have four directions to follow," said Twilight.

Applebloom dried her tears and looked up at Twilight. "Do you really think my brother is there? Will my sister be?"

"I don't know, I'm sorry," said Twilight.

Spike suddenly jumped off Twilight's back. He walked towards a little dark crevice on the side a hill. It was just two blocks wide but seemed very deep. "Hello? Who's in there?" asked Spike. Applebloom walked over to him.

"What is it?"

"I saw something, there's someone in there," said Spike. Twilight was hopeful. It was lucky timing. She looked over at the sun, it was slowly setting. The shadows of trees started to cover them all. It was getting darker as the sky got redder. Applebloom looked into the hole with a curious look on her face. Things were quite red in the fading light of the square sun, but as the light faded, something else stayed crimson, something inside the crevice.

"Spike, what is that?" asked Applebloom.

With a screech a large eight-legged creature shot out of the darkness. Its eight flat red eyes bright with a terrifying ferocity. The spider was hideous. While one would think a creature made from blocks wouldn't be terrifying in the least, one would be proven wrong. It's not in the way something looks that makes it horrible, it's how it moves. The monster moved with precision, its limbs stretching and shooting out with precision and speed far too quick for such a large body. It moved just like any spider, and it was without a doubt a cold-blooded predator. Nothing caring would try to harm a filly like that. It wanted to slaughter them, and it cared for nothing else.

Spike jumped out of its grasp, but it quickly took a grip around Applebloom, it's fangs fully visible and ready to strike right into her neck. Twilight hadn't had time to save her.

"Applebloom!" yelled Twilight in shock as she rushed to help her, but she would never make it in time.

With an impact that could crush diamonds, a hoof struck the spider between its many eyes from above. Within moments it ceased to move. Completely. It was dead. Twilight looked up at the stallion's face. It was a large red pony.

"Big brother!" shouted Applebloom. Big Macintosh pulled his sister close to him, looking so very relieved.

"Are you okay, Big Mac?" asked Spike. He was still shaken up from the ordeal.

"Eeyup."

Twilight walked closer to the dead animal. It was crushed and its head had been smashed into dozens of smaller cubes. For a moment its body flashed red, then every part of it picked itself apart and vanished. There wasn't a single trace anything had even happened.

"Come on, let's get back before anymore of those things show up," said Spike, climbing up on Twilight again.

"Right. Come on, this way," said Twilight. They turned around and started to return.

***

"The spot where I met them is just up ahead. Hopefully they have already arrived," said Time Turner. As they walked past a hill, Twilight saw Bon Bon and Derpy Hooves standing in wait by a tree. They both perked up when they saw the group.

"Finally! I thought you'd never come back."

"Another flaw with the search net. It increases waiting times every level up. If Lyra has found many, then we might be here for quite some time," said Time Turner.

"I guess. But hey, at least we found some," said Bon Bon, looking over at the group. Twilight had waited for Time Turner and Rainbow Dash quite a while, but it had been worth it. Rainbow Dash had found Scootaloo, two other fillies, Mr. Cake and his foals. Time Turner had found two stallions. Applebloom and Scootaloo had been quite happy to see each other. Bon Bon had returned completely alone.

Twilight looked at the still setting sun, it was just at the horizon. The night would fall completely within a few short minutes.

"By the way, did Lyra's magic work?" asked Twilight. Bon Bon looked confused.

"I don't know. She doesn't use it that often. Why?"

"Twilight's magic doesn't work," said Spike. This drew some surprised gazes Twilight's way.

"Peculiar," said Time Turner.

"It stopped working after I-" but before Twilight could say anything else Spike covered her mouth with both claws. He gave her a very serious look.

"Twilight, ix nay on the aused cay his thay," he whispered with a stern voice. Twilight realized he could have been right. Since it was a crisis they needed to stay focused on solving it, instead of being angry at her. She would tell them when the time came, another day.

"Well, I can't use magic, I wonder if anypony else can," said Twilight. She hoped that was the case, otherwise others would start wondering why Twilight of all ponies couldn't use magic. It was the last thing she needed.

"Twilight, I'm still hungry," said Applebloom. Twilight couldn't help but to worry about the little filly. Their situation was bad enough as it was, hungry babies and children certainly did not help her feel any ease of mind.

"Can't you just eat some of that tall grass?" asked Spike.

"But it looks so blocky and weird. What if it's bad for you?" asked Applebloom.

"Then don't," said Bon Bon. Twilight didn't approve of her voice, it was too harsh for speaking to a worried filly. At least it was understandable, some of them couldn't quite handle it as well as, say, Rainbow Dash did.

"Bon Bon, I know you're a bit stressed, but don't worry. We do this sort of thing all the time. Stay with us and everything will be fine," said Twilight.

"You do, yeah. Not me, ever. I want to go home," said Bon Bon. Time Turner cleared his throat. "... Princess." Time Turner nodded his head in approval. Twilight Sparkle felt a bit of a relief that the stallion managed to keep a cool head, it felt reassuring that, yes, she had ponies around her who seemed dependable, or at least collected. Big Macintosh was a shining example of such a pony, but for the moment he didn't have the roll of a leader. He was only concerned with being a protective brother. Like a hawk he kept looking around himself with a very fierce look Twilight rarely saw on him. Applebloom was sitting very close to her sibling.

"So, Bon Bon. I heard the mayor is in a cave. Is that true?" asked Spike.

"It's more like an overhanging cliff. It's nothing impressive," said Bon Bon.

"Where?" asked Rainbow Dash.

"Towards the sun."

Twilight took one last look at the sun, as it disappeared over the horizon. Night had come. Within a few short moments something could be heard in the distance. It was yelling voices, rapidly coming closer.

"Run! For the love of Celestia, run!" yelled a familiar voice. It was a good friend: Rarity. Suddenly at least a dozen ponies came into view as they rushed between the many trees. Lyra was running in front of Applebloom.

"Bon Bon, go! Run! To the mayor!" she gasped. Twilight heard a familiar screech in the distance. Spiders. A lot.

"Go!" roared Big Macintosh. They all took off as fast as they could, following Lyra towards the mayor.

"How fast are they?!" asked Spike from Twilight's back.

"Quiet! Just keep going!" said Rarity in a panic. While Twilight certainly felt a bit of panic, she couldn't help but to feel glad Rarity was among them.

The group kept running, finding the way without bumping into each other was far too hard in the darkness. Twilight made sure to keep her pace up, but she also stayed behind everyone, making sure nopony split off from the group.

"Twilight, I think they are getting closer," said Spike.

"Look! Another cave! We can hide in there!" said Bon Bon. Twilight didn't have time to think it through or object, before she knew it ponies were struggling to get into a dark crevice in the side of a hill. Twilight got inside, realizing there was plenty of room in the darkness. Whatever light shining down from celestial bodies didn't reach far into the darkness. Only silhouettes were visible. Big Macintosh was last, rushing in.

"Quiet," said Rarity tensed. While the noise of their collective breathing seemed to almost echo into the cavern, Twilight still kept her mouth shut. They waited. Before long Twilight started to hear a disturbing clattering noise of several legs rushing over the grass. For just a moment she expected the creatures to pass, but then several sets of eight eyes started to peer into the opening. Legs and fangs started to reach into the hole, their movements so deadly and precise.

"W- will that hold?" asked Spike. Twilight just made sure to keep him steady on her back, in case they needed to flee.

"Big brother, can't you do anything?" asked Applebloom. Big Macintosh shook his head, his look was worried. Sure, he defeated a single spider with ease, but that had been from above, unannounced. Attacking several of them at once while they were aware was suicide even for someone as strong as him.

"We're dead, we're dead, oh we're so dead," said Bon Bon.

"Hey, at least things can't get any worse," said Lyra.

"Don't say tha-" and that's when the lightning struck somewhere far away. Without warning rain started to pour, droplets seeping through the natural roof above them, dripping on their heads. "I knew it. That always happen. Always. I literally think Discord magicked up those words just for fun," said Spike.

"Spike, it's pretty dark in here. Could you breathe some fire?" asked Twilight. In short order, Spike took a deep breath and started to spew out wild green flames. When the green fire left the immediate vicinity of the dragon, they turned to green blocky circles, projectiles, hitting the ceiling with a small bang. Green fire, just with the same cubic characteristic of everything else, started to burn for just a second before disappearing.

"Whoa, it's never done that before," said Spike.

"Shoot them, then, Spike!" shouted Rarity.

Aiming at the spiders, Spike spew several other bits of flames. While the projectiles took several seconds in between, the spiders caught fire easily, which they spread to the rest. Within moments, the cave lit up with the green light of the flames. The rain wasn't enough to put it out, and to Twilight's relief the monsters eventually retreated into the woods. The moment the flames went out among the trees, Twilight half expected them to return, but there was only silence.

"Awesome, Spike!" said Rainbow Dash. In the incredible relief of the moment, several ponies expressed their happiness with joyful cheer.

"Lyra? Is the mayor far?" asked Twilight.

"Not much, I think."

"Then we better get going."

Author's Note

In which some of the rules, along with the general empty atmosphere of Minecraft is introduced and ingrained into the ponies' minds, as well as the reader's.

Something one might not think about when playing Minecraft is how absolutely huge the scale is of the world, and I'm not talking about how far you can walk into it. Those blocks are 1x1x1 meters, you just rarely notice it on a computer screen. Traveling in that world is uncomfortable for a rational, non-cubic being. But, we can't have a world entirely made out of extremely hard blocks, and void of everything, can we? That's going to become stale. Grass is soft, sand will sink and water is cold and wet. It needs to keep some rules to be familiar.

And, of course, we introduce some ways this version of Minecraft differs from the real one. Spike can shoot fire, the ocean have waves, animals are more like actual animals. It's sometimes these deviations that are interesting, because it invites other possibilities as well. What else will be different? How much will be unfamiliar? Questions the reader might discover along the ride.

Unhappy Campers

The whole little herd decided to keep their pace brisk. The darkness felt like an invitation for trouble. Within ten minutes they had reached the end of the forest. In front of them plains stretched out far and wide. Twilight could barely make out a mountain against the star-filled sky far into the distance.

"That's the one. Come on! Let's hurry," said Lyra.

As Twilight ran over the open area, she felt the plains were a good place to rest. Any threat could be seen from far away, every hurdle of blocks could be anticipated and easily jumped. They quickly got closer and closer. In the corner of her eye, Twilight could see several other herds of ponies rushing towards the landmark.

"Let's see, good, many has come. There's Filthy Rich's group, Berry Punch's, that one over there is probably your father's, Rarity," said Time Turner. Rarity looked in the direction, relieved. Among the group was Sweetie Belle and both her parents.

"Thank heavens," said Rarity in utter relief.

"Look, Mr. Cake, there's your wife!" said Spike and pointed.

When they got close, the mountain seemed clearer. It was very wide, with a large hollowed out portion in the middle, hanging over several ponies who were taking cover from the rain. Twilight got under the quite high overhang, finally getting a chance to dry out from the cold water. Rarity, Mr. Cake, and several others split from the group to meet or find families. The place was absolutely bustling. Among all the ponies, several who were constantly joining their group, the mayor was standing. The brown and gray mare was constantly pointing in several directions. "No, rations! Alright, have anyone seen Miss Cheerilee? We need her to care for the children while we work! Yes, and give the sick and wounded some!" Twilight hadn't even seen Celestia handle so much at once, and it was clearly too much. She seemed exhausted, whenever someone asked her something, she took a second too long to respond.

Twilight walked up to the tired mayor. When she saw Twilight she seemed relieved.

"Princess! I'm glad you're safe. Please tell me you have a solution to all of this," said the mayor.

Twilight shook her head. "I'm sorry, I don't know anything about how to solve this."

"Well, shoot. Please help me, I- I feel like I keep forgetting things," said the mayor. Twilight nodded her head.

"Rainbow Dash, see if you can't find Fluttershy, Applejack and Pinkie Pie. Spike, could you try to, very carefully, start a fire somewhere? Time Turner, you're good with numbers, right? Please do a headcount," said Twilight.

"Yes, a headcount, of course. Everyone is returning, we need one," said the mayor.

"Big Macintosh, take Applebloom and Scootaloo to Rarity's family, then go and find the strongest stallions and mares so I can talk to them," said Twilight just as a green light sprung up deeper into the cavern. Eventually the green flame shifted color into something a bit more natural, and warm. Ponies immediately started to gather around it.

"Everyone, everyone, let the sick and wounded keep warm! Spike, could you make another one over there, near the patients and doctors?" asked the mayor.

Twilight turned to her friends. "Come on! Go! Don't stand here wasting time. And find out if everyone here is from Ponyville or not!" Without further delay, they scattered out into the cave. She lost them in the crowd. "Patients?" asked Twilight, turning to the mayor who shook her head with worry.

"From what I've seen, it seems everyone inside Ponyville was, well, transfered here. Including everyone in the hospital."

"Miss mayor? Another group came in, they had three more foals," said a male pony, an assistant, to the mayor.

"Find the families! We need to know if any children are still out there. Find that out at once!" said the mayor before turning to Twilight. "This is a complete disaster. We don't have any food, and there's plenty of hungry ponies here."

"How are the patients?" asked Twilight.

"Go ask the doctor. I have enough on my mind. Does anyone have anything we can gather rainwater in?!"

Twilight left the poor mayor to her duties and instead walked towards the doctor. As a Princess, Twilight felt a sting of shame. She should have led the ponies around her, but more than one leader in a crisis could be detrimental, and she was scared. For the first time in a good long while, she was terrified of screwing up. The mayor was tired, but at least she did a good job.

The doctor was swamped with work in the cave's corner where the patients were all lying on the ground, sometimes raised up on blocks connected to the wall. A warm flame sprung up not far away from the cold sick and wounded.

"How is it doctor, how are they?"

"It's terrible. Our magic doesn't work, but even if it did we don't have equipment or medicine to properly take care of them. Some were in bad shape even before taking nasty falls. Four otherwise healthy ponies have broken legs, five have concussions. We're still missing two patients who can't even walk. Unless they've been found by somepony, they are out there in the rain, unable to even crawl to cover," said the doctor. Despite a completely calm disposition, his voice was trembling. No training in the world could have prepared him for this. "I'm not sure some of them will last the night," said the doctor, turning to Twilight with the tiniest hint of despair in his eyes.

Twilight looked away, to her relief she saw a large stallion walk into the cave, holding a sick exhausted mare on his back.

"Thank Celestia! Sir, over here! Get her over here! We still have another one missing, but I'll take anything right now. Come on, up by the fire. Don't worry, Miss Sweet, you're safe. Princess, please move, you're getting in the way a bit," said the doctor as he showed the stallion where to leave the patient.

Not wanting to disturb anyone more than she had to, Twilight walked away. Wherever she turned scared faces filled with dread could be seen. Hearing the soft cries of split families and children made it difficult to even stay inside the cave, but Twilight endured. She made a promise to herself that she would pull them through the crisis in whatever way she could. Spotting Big Macintosh carefully making his way through the packed cave, Twilight moved over to him.

"Have you found any guards?"

"Eeyup," said Big Macintosh. Whatever timid or relaxed expression he usually had was gone. Instead he reminded Twilight of her own brother, a brave royal guard. His eyes were focused and filled with awareness, along with a grim tone. He reached a group of guards, still in their metal armor.

"Princess Twilight Sparkle, how may we serve you?" asked one of the guards, saluting along with his fellow soldiers.

"Well, um, I, I want..." She took a deep breath. Head back, eyes forward, back straight. "I want you all to follow this stallion's orders. He might be a farmer, but he knows how to protect his cattle against wolves and his harvest against thieves. When it comes to protecting a place such as this, I can't imagine anyone more suitable," said Twilight. She turned to Big Macintosh. "Big Mac, order and help these guards to keep watch around the entrance. We'll figure out shifts and such later, but for now we need protection against the spiders," said Twilight.

"Eeyup."

"Good. Get to it at once," said Twilight. They immediately moved towards the cave entrance, where there were less ponies. Twilight could barely see over those around her, but she noticed that with every new arrival, it was getting more and more crowded.

"Twilight, there you are!" said Rainbow Dash. Twilight turned around to face her.

"Anything?"

"No, nothing. Applejack, Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie aren't here, that's for sure. Nopony that I've asked have seen them."

"Oh no," said Twilight with worry. Spike suddenly came up from between a family sitting on the cold stone ground next to them.

"Twilight, the fires has been lit, but they go out every few minutes. Also, I tried to send a message to Princess Celestia, but the paper just burned up," said Spike.

"Seems we're on our own. Well, we've done stuff like this before."

"Not like this," said Rainbow Dash.

"You two, of all the ponies you've seen, are all from Ponyville?" asked Twilight.

"Almost everyone, but I did see some strangers. I talked to them, some are from Canterlot, Appleloosa, visting or on vacation to Ponyville, that sort of thing," said Spike.

"So it was everyone inside Ponyville. Was anyone away?"

"Well, I think Granny Smith was visiting an old relative," said Spike.

"All I know is that Scootaloo's parents were in Cloudsdale for the weekend. I watched Scootaloo for them," said Rainbow Dash.

"So they are probably alright, if perhaps worried. I'm not sure Scootaloo wants to hear her parents aren't here, but maybe it's good for her to know they are safe. Check in with her, just in case," said Twilight.

"I'll get right on it," said Rainbow Dash, walking away.

"Spike, I'm a bit at a loss. I don't know what to do," said Twilight. Spike shrugged, at a loss for words. "I mean, we need food, water, blankets, beds... I, I can't..."

"Twilight. Things are going badly right now, but you can do it. I know you can," said Spike.

"I... Okay, we need food. Come here, Spike," said Twilight, turning to walk towards the exit.

"Why?"

"Because if we see something dangerous out there, I want your to shoot fire at it," said Twilight. Spike jumped up on her back.

"What are you going to do?"

"Try to eat that strange tall grass," said Twilight.

"What? Are you sure? It might be dangerous."

"Everyone here are hungry. If we can eat the grass, we should. I have to try it, for everyone's sake," said Twilight. The cold rain hit her as she wandered out of the overhanging cliff. It felt even colder than before, the large cubes hitting her with the same texture as drops, bouncing off her while still making her fur wet. Immediately she spread her wings and folded them over Spike. When it came to the food, she didn't have too look for very long, the plain was absolutely covered in tall grass. Before tasting it, Twilight looked around. There was nothing unfamiliar or dangerous in sight. Taking a deep breath, she leaned down and bit at the closest bit of grass. It felt quite strange. Her teeth could only break of individual small cubes. They were as chewy as gum, but the texture was definitely that of grass. Eventually, the little blocks started to loose it's shape and turned into something a bit more familiar, more easily eaten. She shallowed.

"How is it?" asked Spike.

"It's alright. It gets better as you chew," said Twilight. She turned to Spike behind her. "But it's still just grass. We won't be able to live well off it."

"Okay, let's take some for the others," said Spike. Twilight nodded and picked up a bit of the grass with her hooves. To a mildly crushing disappointment, the grass simply disappeared when she held it. The blocks simply disappearing very quickly, turning to crumbles and then fading into nothing. "Oh, come on!" shouted Spike.

"I suppose we'll have to wait until the rain is over, then we'll have to all eat out here," said Twilight.

"Twilight, I don't think you realize just how crowded it is. That cave is pretty huge, but it can't hold us all. There's over 1200 ponies in Ponyville, and from the looks of things we've only got-"

"674," said Time Turner, walking up to them from behind.

"That many?" asked Spike.

"Currently. The amount of ponies that are turning up are diminishing. We've gotten almost a hundred more within the last quarter of an hour. We are missing over half the population of Ponyville," said Time Turner, his face quite serious.

"Anyway, my point was that this huge field won't last for very long. It's big, but at most we can eat for one, maybe two days," said Spike. Twilight realized he was right, and it was clear that Spike saw her understand. "But, hey, um, look on the bright side. With that many out there, some are bound to find each other. Who knows? Maybe there's a group even larger than ours somewhere out there, doing totally fine," said Spike.

"We can only hope. Now, Princess, please get inside. You might catch a cold," said Time Turner.

"I think we'll have to try to get some sleep soon," said Twilight.

"Yes, perhaps a good night's sleep will help calm our nerves."

***

That night's rest wasn't so much different for Twilight than any night before a long difficult test, just colder. She simply couldn't sleep. Every moment she lied down, eyes wide open, looking at the entrance. Not a single second passed where she didn't think 'new arrivals will shop up... now', but nopony ever came. All she could see over all the resting ponies were the few guards during their shifts. From time to time Spike got up to rekindle the flames that would constantly go out. It was clear he was exhausted, more so than many others there, but he didn't budge. He kept getting up, lighting the fire and then sitting down again without complaining.

Looking at Spike whenever he got up to help keep everyone warm just made Twilight feel worse. Without magic she felt useless and helpless. She was defined by her magical ability, losing it was the last thing she needed. Spike was at the moment far more capable than her, and while she was happy to have him there she would much rather help everypony herself. As a Princess she felt like she was being forced to abandon her role as the protector of them all. What had she done to help everypony since she had arrived? Eaten a little bit of grass. There was so much more she could have done, but only with her magic. Now she just waited for any good news at all and for the morning to come. She half expected it to never arrive at all, this place was just that crazy. No matter how many hours she waited, no Applejack, no Pinkie Pie and no Fluttershy walked in through the large opening. Twilight just hoped they were safe, wherever they were. She would have settled for anyone to walk in, any stranger. It would have made her relieved to see just one more join their herd.

As the hours slowly passed by, the cave became quieter and quieter. Eventually even the most nervous and restless of ponies fell asleep. Whatever hint of crying could be heard slowly stopped. The rustling of ponies lessened, breathing slowing down. Once it was completely silent, only guards changing shifts made any noise. Except for the brave soldiers, Twilight had a suspicion she was the only one not asleep. No matter how much he had tried, Spike didn't last the whole night. He had slumped down next to Twilight, eventually gripping her in his sleep like a newborn yearning for its mother. She didn't mind having her friends sleep next to her; the cave was cold even with the warmth of everyone around her.

However tired she was she eventually found herself unable to sleep because of thirst and hunger. There was no way for her to get up, go out, and eat anything without waking up far too many poor little ponies, not from where she was lying. She simply endured. At least the rain had stopped. Twilight was hardly the only one hungry. What she wouldn't have given for some food.

She realized a rustling sound came from deeper into the cave, no doubt another pony having to get up to use the little filly's room. Twilight tried to guess who it was, just to pass the time.

Okay, it's a pony bigger than me, no doubt. Tired too, judging from all that moaning and groaning. The voice is of a stallion. Big Mac? No, he's sleeping at the front of the cave. Rarity's father? Nah, I can see him from here. Time Turner is in front of me, so it can't be him. Mm, only three hoofsteps, so he must be holding something. Wait... that doesn't... that doesn't make sense. Nopony inside the cave had anything that needed a whole leg to hold.

Suddenly, light started to shine from deeper into the cave. Twilight immediately turned around, just in time to see a tall stallion look up. The light was slightly blinding, but it was clear the stallion noticed her watching him. Something was wrong.

"Hey, what are you doing? Get back to sleep," said Twilight. The stallion kept starring at her, then, just as Twilight realized just what was wrong, he started to dart all over the cave. "Hey, what are you- Hey! Intruder!" shouted Twilight to the guards at the front. As she followed the stallion with her eyes, light started to sprung up wherever he went. It only took a few seconds before the whole cave was basking in bright light. As a final touch, the stallion rushed straight towards Twilight. The sun rose behind him, blinding Twilight yet again. In a single moment, the stallion pulled something out from behind his back and placed it in one smooth motion. Like magic, a large brown cube appeared right in front of her. Twilight tried to grab hold of the stranger, a potential danger, as guards ran to them. The stranger avoided her, and then fled deeper into the cave and around a corner.

Twilight got up and followed him. When she rounded the corner she was shocked to find nothing but a dead end, barely two cubes in. He was gone.

"Princess! What's going on?" asked a guard who caught up with her. "Where did that pony go?"

"I don't know," said Twilight. "Keep a lookout, inside the cave and out," said Twilight. She turned around. Several ponies had woken up, at least a hundred.

"Please, everyone, it's alright. I think we're perfectly safe. There was a pony here, one I'm sure was not from Ponyville," said Twilight. With tired eyes, the mayor walked up to her.

"Where did she go?"

"It was a stallion, actually. He simply disappeared," said Twilight. She looked around in the cave. smaller rectangular cubes were placed around the cavern, on walls, floors, even in the ceiling. Taking a closer look, Twilight realized that the objects were actually some sort of torch. They burned with a warm small flame. Slowly the cave became warmer. More and more ponies were waking up in the commotion. The sun's rays starting to light up the cave, but its light was nothing compared to the torches'.

"Well, at least it's bright," said Time Turner.

"It's warm," said Derpy Hooves.

Twilight walked over to the large cube the stranger had put down. It was almost twice as wide and slightly shorter than any of the other cubes. It was a wooden chest. Twilight gestured to the others to stay back before she carefully opened it.

Instantly smelling a pleasant earthy scent, she opened up the lid to find a large chest absolutely packed with carrots, baked potatoes, apples, bread and wheat. All of it was blocky, of course, but it still smelled like real, proper food. It downright made Twilight's mouth water.

"Food?" asked Spike. Immediately the buzzword was picked up by the ponies around Twilight. She looked over all her ponies.

"Listen, I know we are all hungry, but first and foremost we must be reasonable about this. Firstly, we're not sure this is safe to eat, it could be poisoned. Secondly, even if this is safe, it's a lucky break that we can't take lightly. For all we know, this might be the only food we'll get. We need to be able to ration it out fairly, and in an organized way," said Twilight. They gave her a quick look, and then at the food, only to go for the meal like it was their last. Before they could even touch it, a sharp whistle was heard right next to the chest. The mayor closed the lid with a bang before going up on it.

"The Princess is right. We're hungry, but not starving. If this is safe, we will know so by morning, and as Twilight has told me, the grass outside should last at least a day. There is no rush to eat, and we need to keep ourselves under tight control before we waste away what might be our only chance of survival," said the mayor. Her voice, facing a serious crisis, was all the explanation Twilight needed to understand why she had been elected mayor. Ponies backed off slightly unwillingly but not with any defiance. The mayor turned to Spike. "Spike, you have a strong stomach. You should be able to eat a bit without being in severe danger, right?"

"Are you asking me if i want to get sick?"

"If you do this and you start to feel a bit queasy, we'll know it's not safe to eat in just a few hours," said the mayor.

"I don't know..."

"Spike, I wouldn't do that if I were you. This might be a golden opportunity, but I don't want you getting hurt," said Rarity.

"On the other hoof, if you do this, then you'll pretty much get first bite," said Rainbow Dash.

"I'll do it!" said Spike with enthusiasm, which was met by cheer. The mayor opened the lid and looked inside. She grabbed an apple and handed it to Spike, who, after some hesitation, bit down, quickly eating. He did look more satisfied, it was a rather large apple.

"Princess, look, there's a book in here," said the mayor, reaching in and picking up a leather-bound book. Twilight gladly accepted the blocky literature and started to read, but was disappointed when it was basically just a note, with only one side having writing on it.

"What does it say, Princess?" asked a stallion in the crowd.

"It says 'This should help you a little. Tomorrow I will come back to talk to you all about stuff you need to know. Meet me out on the plains alone at noon. Others can come too, but they have to keep their distance until I say it's cool. I want to help, but I don't know anything about you. I give you the food so you can know how nice I am. See you tomorrow. - S.D,'"

"'S.D? Do we know anyone like that?" asked Spike.

"I can't think of any stallion that would have those initials," said Twilight. "You know, there was something familiar about- of course! That was the stallion who saved me from drowning!"

"That's the guy?" asked Spike.

"There's no doubt in my mind. I think we can trust this pony, Spike. Hey, maybe he'll know of a way home," said Twilight.

"Hm, I'm not so sure," said the mayor.

"Me neither," said Rarity.

"Considering he knows how to get food, I think we don't have much of a choice," said Spike.

New Rules

Four days had passed. Each and everyday had been filled with activity. The food had run out much faster than Twilight had expected. Feeding over 600 ponies took their tool on their supplies, even when rationing them. Fortunately, Swift Digger's book was the starting point they had needed. Most of the plains around their 'base' had been turned into farmlands. The only crops were wheat, along with small patches of watermelon. As long as the ponies could keep the their food supply secure from monsters it would all turn out fine, Twilight was sure of it.

For whatever reason, plants seemed to grow quite quickly. At most it only took three days before something was ready to be harvested. There was one problem though: lack of space. At the moment there simply wasn't enough space for all the wheat to grow, at least not within the safety of the outer walls. They constantly needed to expand on the other side of the walls. The forest surrounding the large plains was vast, they had to clear several acres every day just to make room to work the ground and plant seeds. It was hard labor and not one pony could afford not to help. Twilight had herself prepared more farmland than she had ever even though possible. Using intent on tools to dig up dirt and place seeds was a very strange thing. It was all a very slow process.

In a way the lack of space gave them another problem. They severely missed something from back in Ponyville: privacy. The large cave had seemed like an excellent temporary home, but after a few days it was becoming clear her fellow ponies just couldn't stand the cramped conditions. Even something as simple as going to the bathroom undisturbed was a luxury, especially at night when monsters seemed to roam free outside the wooden walls. The only relief they had was the fact that whatever 'leavings' they left behind also disappeared, just like any other small object in the world. Still, Twilight understood that they needed to live more securely. That evening, while outside the cave but still within the surrounding walls, Twilight proposed something to Rarity, the mayor and Big Macintosh.

"A town? You want us all to build an entire town?" asked Rarity.

"Why not? It seems like a good idea to me. We might be stuck here for several weeks, maybe more, and you know how much trouble we're having keeping everypony happy," said Twilight.

"Well, I suppose we could do that, but...," said the mayor.

"We can't do much right now except provide ourselves with food and look for other ponies from Ponyville. If we can give each and every pony here a home, I think we should."

"Well, a town would be much easier to spot if someone gets close enough. For all we know, our fellow equestrians might have seen the mountain and simply ignored it," said Rarity.

"That's a good point. I don't see why we couldn't at least think about it. We're already clearing away plenty of the woods. We should have more than enough space soon," said Twilight.

"Well, if everypony likes the idea, then I don't see why we couldn't do it. But, how would we even start?" asked Rarity.

"I thought that you, Spike, Applejack (when she finds us), and everypony who knows anything about planning and cities could get together and plan out the layout, location, such and such. I thought that we could use a bit of dirt to mark out where the houses should be and then we can-" Suddenly Twilight started to hear a cheer over by the main gate. "This seems promising."

Quickly running over to the commotion, Twilight managed to make her way among the gathering crowd. Being just a tiny bit taller than the average pony, she could eventually see that it was Rainbow Dash and two brave volunteers that had returned from her scouting trip. The thing that brought so much cheer was that they were not alone.

Looking extremely tired, but otherwise healthy, about fifteen ponies followed the trio in through the gate which was quickly sealed with a few blocks of stone. Twilight felt relief when she realized that one was a lost patient, and two others were foals. Her heart filled with warmth as a mare and stallion rushed right past the princess in order to get to the newcomers. The two parents embraced the first foal with tearful joy. It was one of the few truly wonderful moments they all had, and it was just what some of them needed. Though, Twilight noticed just how lonely the other little child still seemed to be.

The grey and brown pony named Strong Will, one of the volunteers, walked away, looking both shaken up and proud. The pegasus walking next to him was blue, with the bearing of a military stallion, but with the smile of a goofy hyperactive teenager.

"Good work, Soarin. You too, Strong Will," said Rainbow Dash to the two volunteers as she trotted over to Twilight, all the while getting praise and attention. It was impossible not to notice Rainbow Dash's confident smirk. She loved the moment just as much as Twilight did. When Rainbow Dash walked up to her, Twilight gave her a hug.

"Great work, Rainbow Dash. I was worried when you didn't come back yesterday."

"We had enough food and a torch. To me, it was nothing but a camping trip," said Rainbow Dash. She looked over to Soarin and Strong Will, both looking a bit worse for wear. "Although, I think Strong Will might be afraid of spiders. He was shaking the entire night. Wuss. Soarin was much more helpful though. Oh, hey, Twilight, we found this too," she said, focusing on her hoof. Suddenly small white seeds appeared in her grip. One thing that had not been written in the book, but that Spike had self-taught, was the ability to hold and store many blocks and items at once, without being visible. It was like one's Intent was able to grab something for one to later use. It was quite annoying to keep focus all the time, especially with many items, but it was still a practical skill. When asked how he had discovered it, Spike had mentioned Swift Digger when he had made a sword appear. It was clearly the same ability.

"What are these?" asked Twilight, taking the seeds.

"I'm pretty sure they are pumpkin seeds. We found some growing and thought they could come in handy. Maybe. I tried to make something of them, and it turned into these."

"It might be useful. Have you noticed anything else while you were out?" asked Twilight.

"Just one thing."

"App-"

"No. No Applejack, Fluttershy, or Pinkie Pie. I tried, Twilight, I really did, but I couldn't find them anywhere," said Rainbow Dash. "For now, let's just be happy I managed to find at least some, okay?"

"... Okay. You did good work, Rainbow Dash."

"I'll be out tomorrow again, to do more, I hope," said Rainbow Dash. "Right now, I need to get some grub. I'm starving!"

"What was that you mentioned? What did you see?"

"At first, I thought it was a Ponyvillian, but I was wrong. Twilight, there are monsters out there that look like us," said Rainbow Dash. "It was a zombie-pony, Twilight."

"Are, are you telling me that somepony was turned into-"

"No, no, of course not. I thought so too at first, but then I saw several others. They all looked exactly the same, just like the spiders or Creepers do. They tried to attack, but we fended them off," said Rainbow Dash. Twilight glared at her, so far no creature had been 'fended off' once it had spotted someone. "Alright, we ran away when they attacked us. But we did so coolly, just so you know!" She walked towards the cave with a grumbling stomach, Twilight paid her no mind. Instead she walked back to Big Macintosh.

"Big Mac, I have some new seeds for you!" said Twilight as she got close to him. He reached out his hoof to receive them. With some interest the farmer turned the little white blocks over in his hoof. "I'm sure you can find a use for them, I'll have to inform the guards of a new type of monster Rainbow Dash found," said Twilight. "Where is your second-in-command?" asked Twilight. Big Macintosh did a quick nod towards the western wall off in the distance. Twilight quickly recognized the silhouette of a particular guard walking along the edge of their territory, peering out into small holes to see what was happening outside.

Before Twilight could walk over to him, she heard a mare scream towards the cave.

"Back off!" another voice yelled, a stallion. Twilight realized who it had been. It was Swift Digger.

Without wasting a second, She ran towards the cave. The scene she had arrived to was unexpected.

In the middle of a large ring of ponies constantly backing away from the center, Swift Digger stood holding a bow and arrow. He had the rope tensed, aiming right for Rainbow Dash.

"Do as I say!" yelled Swift Digger with a fierce voice. The anger in his eyes seemed downright mad.

"Don't tell me what to do!" said Rainbow Dash, equally angry. She noticed Twilight in the crowd. "Get away! This guy is crazy!"

"Do as I say and nopony gets hurt!"

"Swift Digger, what are you doing here, pointing weapons at my friends?" asked Twilight, trying to keep her head cool.

"This broad stole my stuff!" yelled Swift.

"He's insane, Twilight," said Rainbow Dash.

"Swift Digger, I assure you, Rainbow Dash would never steal anything. Now, what was it that went missing?" asked Twilight. All she managed to do was to grab Swifts' attention, as well as the spot where he aimed. He turned to face the princess.

"She took my disc!" yelled Swift Digger. Twilight kept trying to keep cool but having an arrow pointed at her made that difficult.

"Calm down. What disc?"

"My disc! My record! She stole it!"

"Swift, Rainbow Dash would never-"

"I saw her! She took it right out of my house!" yelled Swift.

"I've never been in any house!" said Rainbow Dash defensively.

"Oh, yeah? I followed you all the way back here, even when you had to be dumb enough to make those zombies follow you!" yelled Swift.

"Hey, I might have been followed by some zombies, but I was never in any house!"

"Swift, please put the bow down. Threatening her with violence isn't going to solve anything," said Twilight as she noticed several guards stepping closer. Most of the crowd had scattered, now only a dozen ponies on guard-duty remained.

"What? I'm not threatening her, I have to keep her in check! She was bitten!" said Swift Digger.

"What?" asked one of the older guards, confused. Swift turned his bow towards the stallion.

"Bitten! Don't you get it?! She will turn into one of them, it's already too late! We have to lock her up!" said Swift.

"What do you mean with 'bitten'?" asked Twilight. Seemingly happy somepony listened, Swift calmed down a bit, still holding his bow at the ready.

"I saw her. She was bitten by one of the zombies. When you're bitten, you start to act like them," said Swift. "Everything looks edible after a few hours. Everything. After a couple of days you will just keep trying to eat flesh until you burst."

"This guy is crazy, Twilight, don't listen to him." Twilight didn't doubt her friend Rainbow for even a second and gave her a calm nod.

"Just a few minutes after the bite, you're not really yourself. You start making excuses. 'Nah, I'm fine', 'I'm not that hungry'...

"I wasn't bitten, I swear!" both Swift Digger and Rainbow Dash said at the same time. Swift immediately tensed up again, aiming his bow at her.

"Then what's that teeth mark?" asked Swift. Twilight looked over at Rainbow Dash, she didn't see any bite mark.

"What are you talking about?" asked Rainbow Dash.

"The one on your wing," said Swift. That's when Twilight realized that particular tidbit was true. There was a mark just by the base. Rainbow Dash looked it over, very clearly recognizing the small wound, staring at it for several seconds. She looked up at Swift with a defiant look.

"I don't see any bite mark," said Rainbow Dash.

"Big surprise," said Swift with a biting sarcasm.

"Wait, wait, Swift, is this... if this is true, then what can we do?" asked Twilight.

"There's only one thing. We have to get her to drink some milk."

"Milk?"

"Here it's like a remedy or something. The milk of a cow can cure any sickness from monsters. I have some back at my house, but she was bitten yesterday. The trip takes a whole day if you walk."

"Twilight, you can't believe this guy, can you?" asked Rainbow Dash, a tone of worry in her voice.

"Rainbow Dash, you are bitten, that part isn't wrong," said Twilight.

"It was just a spider who did it. It's not a bite, it's just a scratch," said Rainbow Dash, shrugging. Twilight didn't know what to think. Until...

"Actually, Princess, that's a lie," said Soarin, suddenly walking in from between the guards. Twilight turned to face him. "We've been with Rainbow Dash all the time. She was bitten there, without a doubt, by a zombie-thing," said Soarin. Strong Will was behind him, nodding.

"He's lying! They all are! Tell them, Soarin, I was never at any house-"

"Shut up! You're either coming with me, or you'll have to get a taste of the void right here!" said Swift, pointing his arrow right yet again straight at Rainbow Dash.

"I never-"

"Rainbow Dash, it's alright. We can go, we can all go."

"No. For all I know, she could have bitten everypony already! You'd start making plans with her, just bite others because it 'seemed like fun'. Just three more," said Swift.

"Then, then, I'll go with you."

"Princess Twilight, don't," said Soarin with worry in his voice.

"I can't just let anyone go. I'm used to these types of risks, and everyone I know who can take care of themselves are needed here," said Twilight.

"I'll go with you, then," said Soarin. "I'm still tired, but I can make the extra trip."

"And I shall accompany you as well," said Time Turner, appearing behind Twilight.

"You want to go, Time Turner?" asked Twilight.

"These idle hooves are in dire need for some excitement again," he said with a pleasant smile.

Swift finally lowered his bow and arrow, making them disappear into his Intent. "Three ponies and one who's almost a zombie. Yeah, I can deal with that if things go bad. Get some food and we'll go right away," said Swift, always with a watchful eye over Rainbow Dash.

***

"Twilight, this is humiliating!" said Rainbow Dash. Time Turner was walking with a thick rope in his mouth, it being connected to Rainbow Dash's neck.

"Don't listen to her until we've given her the antidote," said Swift Digger. "Also, I want my rope back later."

"Could you at least hand me some bread?" asked Rainbow Dash.

"Again? We gave you one ten minutes ago," said Soarin.

"But I'm hungry now! Really hungry," said Rainbow Dash.

"Seems to be getting worse. As long as she doesn't give out a scream, we know we're not too late," said Swift, constantly looking around them as they walked through the dark forest. The sun was on its way down.

"What if it is too late?" asked Twilight.

"And what does a scream have to do with it?" asked Soarin.

"The scream, it's like you get new instincts. It's like you need your new zombie buddies to get close. It lures them in. First they, and you, get close to everypony they can find and try to bite them too. Then, you either live long enough to eat so much you die, or the zombies start eating you... and you won't even mind it, because, hey, a fellow's got to eat, right?" asked Swift Digger.

"You seem to know a lot about that," said Twilight, assuming he simply didn't make it up on the spot to scare them. Swift Digger didn't say anything.

"All I know is that something is pretty wrong with Rainbow Dash. During the whole day, she was giving me and Strong Will some odd looks. He told me Rainbow Dash had starred at him weirdly all night," said Soarin.

"I did not, this is so stupid," said Rainbow Dash. "And stop tugging so hard!"

"I'm not the one tugging, Rainbow Dash, it's you. You've been struggling the hole way," said Soarin. It was true. Despite constant words of 'it's fine' and 'I'm coming', Rainbow Dash still constantly tried to resist them. It gave Twilight a distinct impression of Swift Digger being right.

"Swift, is it possible Rainbow Dash took your disc under the influence of this bite?" asked Twilight.

"I don't know. I just know what I saw," said Swift Digger. He just kept looking forward, not being too keen on talking.

"It still doesn't make any sense to me. What was this disc?" asked Twilight. It took slightly too long for Swift to respond.

"It's really important to me, okay? That's all you need to know." Not wanting to pry anymore, Twilight instead looked towards the setting sun. In a few minutes the monsters would be coming out to get them.

"Is it far?"

"No, just over that hill there," Swift said and nodded towards the front. It was less than a minute away. "Come on, let's run. As long as we can get into the house before-"

An terrifying, deafening shriek suddenly appeared, reaching far and wide into the wilderness. Twilight turned back, shocked to see Rainbow Dash struggling like a madmare to get out of the leash.

"We don't have much time! Grab her!" yelled Swift, making a wooden sword appear in his mouth. The sun set and darkness fell. Loud, terrifying moans could be heard all around them. Twilight saw several things move in the dark shadows of the forest. Within a few short seconds, they were almost surrounded.

"She bit me!" yelled Soarin, carrying Rainbow Dash on his back.

"Relax, you have a while! Just keep going!" yelled Swift Digger.

"Ignore the pain, Soarin!" said Twilight.

"Run!" shouted Time Turner. The started to sprint towards the hill. Twilight looked to her left to see the very first monster of the night step out of the shadows. It looked just like a pony, but whatever color its coat had had was green with decay and mold. Its eyes had turned black, the iris barely visible in those two dark depths. The appearance wasn't the most frightening thing about it, instead it was its movements. It could barely walk, yet moved with great speed as it shifted over the ground, dragging its hooves. It simply should not have been able to move like that.

"Guys, come on, everything's fine, relax," said Rainbow Dash with an eerily calm voice, while still biting Soarin's back.

"Just keep going, I'll stall them! Just push the button to get in!" yelled Swift, turning around to face the hoard, sword in a tight grip with his teeth. Twilight didn't have time to think, all she could think about was getting her three ponies into safety.

Without even looking back, they rushed over the hill to see a small house fifty blocks away. The little building was made from red bricks. Seeing a proper house would have made Twilight feel safe in any other situation. They struggled climbing down the hill, Soarin fell down the last block and hit his head.

"Soarin!" yelled Twilight, there was no response. Rainbow Dash got up and started to run back towards the zombies climbing over the hill. Their steps down the cubes seemed almost impossibly precise for something so seemingly dead. Time Turner rushed to Soarin to pick him up on his back.

"Please continue, Princess!" Time Turner shouted as he rushed past Twilight towards the house.

"Rainbow Dash!" yelled Twilight.

"Sorry, I'm a bit busy!" yelled Rainbow Dash, eagerly climbing up to the monsters. Twilight ran after her, biting down on her tail and pulled. "Don't, I belong there!"

"You're coming with me!" mumbled Twilight through her teeth. Then everything went dark as Rainbow Dash bucked Twilight between her eyes.

What happened next was a blur, somepony picked her up as Rainbow Dash screamed through twisted laughter as Twilight tumbled on someone's back as Swift Digger shouted for the door to close as the moaning could no longer be heard. Then it all went silent.

***

Twilight felt something soft and comforting surround her. It was like she was sinking into a sea of warmth. Her peace was interrupted, like a cold shard ran through her when she remembered what had happened. She jolted up from under the cover or a bed. "Rainbow Dash!" she shouted in fear.

"Time Turner, Swift Digger, she's awake!" yelled Soarin.

"What happened? How long has it been?!" asked Twilight as the two stallions rushed into the small bedroom. Through the window Twilight could see it was still night. A faint sound of the zombies' moaning could be heard outside.

"Less than twenty minutes," said Soarin.

"Where is she?" asked Twilight, filled to the brim with worry. The downtrodden looks of Soarin and Time Turner hardly had any calming effect.

"Rainbow Dash is dead, Princess," said Time Turner.

"What? She's, she just joking with me, right? Right!?" Her desperate plea was met with silence. Time Turner and Soarin bowed their head.

"She was... literally ripped to pieces."

"No... no, no no. No! This isn't right! Rainbow Dash can't be dead! She just can't be!" yelled Twilight.

Swift Digger raised his hoof. "Ma'am, you should probably know that-"

"Shut up! You should just shut up! When she was bitten you should have talked to her immediately! You should have made us gallop the whole way here! Anything! You should have saved her instead of me!" Swift Digger didn't look ashamed or guilty. He just looked angry, downright furious.

"For your information, I did talk to her, I did make sure we got here fast and I did try to save her. I didn't pick you up, that Time Turner did. I did everything I could to make sure those freaks didn't kill you, and I tried everything I could to get that mare to follow me. I had to stop when she started biting me," said Swift Digger, turning his head to the left, revealing a large bloody wound in his neck. Long streaks of blood was visible down to his leg. He was using something looking much like blocky wool to clean himself up. "I don't even know if I can trust you, but I lead you to my home, all of my stuff, just to help a stranger that attacked me, twice. I want to be a decent pony, but if you talk to me like that again, I will shove you out to those monsters," said Swift Digger.

Soarin and Time Turner walked in front of Twilight, forming a wall between their Princess and the stranger.

"You're not going to touch the Princess, pal, that's for sure," said Soarin.

"Couldn't have said it better myself," said Time Turner.

"Don't forget I saved your life, Blue," said Swift Digger.

"You made me drink a bucket of milk. Wow, I'm stunned. You're a real hero," said Soarin with thick sarcasm.

Twilight could barely hear them arguing. One of her best friends was dead. Sure, there had been plenty of dangers so far, but in her mind she had been so sure everything would turn out fine. Not even a patient had died; if anything they had slowly become healthier after getting something to eat, but now her life had changed forever. She had failed. If she could have overpowered her friend everything would have turned out fine.

"Well, whatever. Come on, let's get some sleep. We'll go and find that rainbow-pony tomorrow," said Swift Digger.

"Yes... She, Rainbow Dash deserves a funeral. We have to find her body," said Twilight. Even with her best efforts she simply couldn't keep her voice from trembling.

"Yeah and... wait, what?" asked Swift. Twilight turned to him.

"She's dead... We need to give her a burial."

"She's not- she's just in the... You don't know. You don't know. Oh, this is going to make you happy. Ma'am, Rainbow Dash is not dead. She was just killed, but here death has different rules. I'll tell you everything in a while, I'll just go downstairs and make some hot coco and cookies. For now, just know that your friend is mostly fine. She's safe. We'll come get her tomorrow and everything will be okay."

As he walked out through the wooden door, Twilight was just left stricken by the news.

"Not dead? Is he trying to trick us?" asked Time Turner.

"I dunno. I mean, I'm, I'm shocked, I'm, I'm... I'm really tired. This has been a very hard day," said Soarin.

"If, if Rainbow Dash is alive, somehow, then we have to be brave and find her," said Twilight. Experiencing such an emotional roller coaster ride of despair, grief and hope in a few minutes would have made anyone exhausted. That, on top of the fact she had walked all day, made her almost fall asleep in the warm soft bed. She endured the sleepiness as she had to find out more. What did Swift Digger know, exactly? Twilight could hear him walking around on the floor beneath her, walking up the stairs to the small hallway outside. He came inside, carrying a flat square tray of cubic mugs and several floating cookies.

"Let me tell you, the day I discovered how to make coco was definitely one of the better ones," said Swift Digger, leaving the tray on a wooden block next to the bed. "Well, dig in, I guess," said Swift. He took a cookie and a mug, immediately gulping down his.

More out of an automatic habit of being a gracious guest than her actual thirst, Twilight grabbed one of the warm mugs, along with Time Turner and Soarin. None of them drank of the sweetly chocolate-smelling drink. They just eyed Swift Digger.

"So?" asked Soarin.

"Rainbow Dash is fine. She died and felt the void. It-"

"The void?" asked Twilight.

"Don't interrupt me? Please?" asked Swift Digger unamused. Twilight just nodded. "Thanks. Anyway, in this place, when you die, you enter what is known as 'the void'. It's... it's like a terrible... Listen, I can't explain it. I don't even want to think about it, but it's this horrible thing. You're there for what feels like, a month, or something. But it's really only for like a few seconds. Then you appear in a temple, or something, a couple of days from here."

"Wait? We can't die?" asked Soarin.

"Not exactly. But, if you die too many times, you spend more and more time in the void. After a few times... eventually you either don't come back from it or you die for good, I don't know which it is. Personally, I hope it's the second one."

"Is it really that awful, the void?" asked Twilight.

Swift Digger hesitated to answer for a short moment, looking out the window into the night with a very worried look on his face. Eventually he turned back. "Let me put it like this: if I had to choose between spending another second in the void, or killing you forever, I would kill you. And here's the kicker: if you had to choose too, you would do the same to me. I don't have a doubt in my mind, not for a second," said Swift Digger. He was serious, there was no mistake in his tone. "Everyone who has felt the void will do anything to not be there again. I remember when I came back from it. I could barely move, the shock was too much. This place of constant work and freaking monsters is a paradise compared to the void. You better hope you never, ever, die in this place," said Swift. "Don't ask me about it again. We're not that close."

"You've died?" asked Twilight. Swift Digger looked away.

"Once. I tried to... save someone. She never came back after that time. And I was alone again. Wait, why am I telling you this? Whatever. First thing tomorrow, we go to the temple-place and find your friend. It's just two days away at walking speed. If we rest well tonight and gallop all the way tomorrow, we might be able to get back here before night," said Swift.

"What if Rainbow has left by then?" asked Twilight.

"Not a chance. She'll be too shocked to move. And since she doesn't know where she is, the forest around the temple will probably feel like risking the void to her. It usually takes weeks before you can even want to take risks on your own again. She'll be there," said Swift. There was a silence in the room. "Come on, drink up. I'll go down to the storage to get some of the old extra beds. Two of you will have to share a bed though, no... wait, I should have enough. Nevermind," said Swift, walking out of the room. "You three can sleep in this room together, right?"

"Yes, I think we would prefer that. It might feel safer," said Twilight.

"Figured as much," said Swift, walking out of the room.

"That guy is so bizarre," said Soarin.

"You do realize these walls are not soundproof, do you not?" asked Time Turner.

"Right on, Timer," said the muffled voice of Swift through the hallway wall.
.

Temple of Return

During the night Twilight had not slept well. Constant nightmares of screaming friends being devoured by vaguely defined creatures with big teeth had been the norm. Several times she had woken up from her nightmares, slowly regaining composure as she remembered there was hope for Rainbow Dash. Once Time Turner had accidentally disturbed her sleep by failing to sneak out, needing to find a bathroom. Her constant failed attempts at a good night's rest had finally come to a stop when Swift Digger burst into the bedroom. The sun was barely up.

"Up and at them. I've made breakfast. Come on," said Swift very bluntly.

"Five more minutes, mommy," Soarin mumbled in his sleep. Swift just glared at him with a slight frown. He walked up to him, and then kicked him right in his side, with great force. "Ow! What the heck?!" Soarin asked, wide awake.

"You're going to get up now. Rainbow Dash will probably be starving when we get to her, so get up and get ready," said Swift.

Twilight looked at him disapprovingly. "That was too extreme, Swift Digger. We're supposed to be your allies. Don't be a jerk. We should be getting along."

"This guy is up so that we can save Rainbow Dash quicker. If I was really a jerk, would I help you find the temple?" asked Swift.

"I'm grateful for that, but acting like this is not helping anyone," said Twilight. Swift glared at her.

"What if I just keep my mouth shut?" asked Swift.

"Please talk how much you want, just don't kick me again," said Soarin, standing up to face Swift with an disgruntled look in his eye.

"Breakfast is down in the kitchen, in the chest. If you don't eat in five minutes, you don't eat at all. I'm not joking," said Swift, then he walked out the door.

Twilight made sure to wait until Swift was out of earshot before she talked to her companions. "That Swift Digger is so much more different now. He was a bit blunt when I first met him, but he was more pleasant. Now he just glowers all the time and is rude. Threatening ponies by the cave, kicking you, if it wouldn't have been for Rainbow Dash's situation, I wouldn't have put up with this unacceptable behavior."

"I agree, but to be fair, Princess, this Swift Digger character seems to be under quite some stress. He did say he lost something precious of his, not to mention that he tried and failed to save our dear Rainbow Dash from a grim fate. Perhaps he is simply under a lot of stress. Imagine, being alone for Celestia knows how long, then suddenly meeting so many new ponies. He might feel he is responsible for us. He did help us understand how to use tools and to grow our own food. If I was in his situation, I would have felt like I failed to perform my duty."

"I'm not saying I'm not grateful, it's just that... I don't know. Hopefully we'll sort this all out."

"Look at it this way, if he keeps being a jerk, we'll just never talk to him again. He would probably like that," said Soarin, groaning slightly as he rubbed his bruised side.

Not wishing to waste any precious time, Twilight got up from the bed and walked out into the hallway. The way was only one block wide. Hm, one block wide. I'm starting to think in new terms already, she thought. There was a few paintings on the wooden walls. They looked like portraits, but Twilight was unable to make out details. She walked down the short hallway to turn left, walking down a flight of blocky stairs. She came down to another hallway, walking in through an open wooden door, glancing to the side to see a shiny metal door at the end of the two block wide hallway.

Twilight entered what could only have been a kitchen. A darker shade of planks seemed to be used as a kitchen board, and a two by two collection of logs were used as a table. In the floor around the makeshift table there were several blocks of wool, obviously as a type of seating. Every room was three blocks high and the kitchen was no exception to that rule. The kitchen was so far the largest room in the house. The red brick wall of the outside made up about half of the walls in the kitchen. Between a couple of shelves there was a lonely window, two by two cubes of obvious glass.

Twilight couldn't help but to be curious where Swift had found some of the cubes. How did one make glass? Where could red bricks be found? Her eyes were drawn to something that was an anomaly to her. There was a single cube that was only half a block high. It was part of the kitchen board.

Whatever question Twilight had wasn't as important as the well-being of her friend, so her curiosity had to wait. For the moment she, along with Soarin and Time Turner, simply went to a large chest by the wall, opening it up to reveal a large amount of food. Without saying much, Twilight and Soarin picked up a few bits of bread and apples. It would be enough for a breakfast.

"Time Turner? Aren't you going to eat something?" asked Twilight.

"Oh, I will eat later, Princess. I have some food stored inside me."

"What?" asked Soarin.

"In my intent, in my 'inventory'. I brought a few extra rations along for the trip, in case I would get lost," said Time Turner.

"Oh, smart. I didn't really have time to pack anything after all that happened yesterday," said Twilight.

"You won't have to pack anything. I have enough food for us all in my inventory. Just eat this so we can start running," said Swift Digger, just passing by out in the hall.

"We'll be right there," said Twilight.

***

Not wishing to waste any time, Twilight had finished her meal very quickly. When she got outside, Swift Digger was standing on the lawn. The entire area around the homely house almost seemed like a garden, surrounded by the thick forest. There were several types of flowers Twilight hadn't seen before. There was even a little pond with lilypads.

"How did you create that lever and button at the door?" asked Twilight.

"Do I have to tell you that now? I just want to get going," said Swift.

"Well, what are you waiting for? Let's just go!" said Soarin.

Without saying anything else, Swift Digger started to run into the forest. Twilight, Time Turner and Soarin quickly followed.

"Did you make sure to properly calculate how much food we would need?" asked Twilight as she ran.

"What? I just took as much food as I could," said Swift. Twilight didn't mention that his answer actually managed to annoy her. Still, as long as they had enough...

"You didn't forget anything, did you?" asked Twilight.

"No, I- Wait, did... nah, I don't think so," said Swift.

***

"Stop," said Swift suddenly. Twilight welcomed that greatly and followed the command. For the last hour the only thing that had managed to keep her going was the thought of Rainbow Dash. Twilight was simply exhausted, gasping for air. Constantly running through dense forests, dodging low-hanging leaves, jumping over holes and passing dark threatening caverns had managed to really take the breath out of her. Soarin and Time Turner were far more athletic than her, fortunately.

"Are we going to eat now?" asked Soarin.

"We've been running for hours. I wouldn't mind a breather," said Time Turner, chuckling, quite winded.

"No, this is different," said Swift. He started to look around the area, his eyes were cold and scrutinizing. "Someone's been here, just a few minutes ago."

"Isn't that a good thing?" asked Twilight.

"How can you tell?" asked Soarin.

"Some of the trees have been taken down. This area is usually much thicker. Also, there are blocks of leaves above us that aren't touching any trees. Without a tree they usually disappear in a little while."

"It couldn't have been Rainbow Dash, could it?" asked Twilight.

"No... she's too far... But, something's wrong. Where are the apples and saplings?" asked Swift.

"What do you mean?" asked Twilight. Swift turned to face her.

"You see, when leaves, or some other stuff, are destroyed, somepony's intent, if close, bring out items from them. Leaves usually leave apples or saplings. Without anything here, someone couldn't have been close, but still removed things. It's almost as if... Oh, no," said Swift, his eyes staring straight at Twilight, or, no, he was staring past her. "Enderponies." Twilight was about to turn around when Swift grabbed her leg. "Don't! Don't turn around. Okay? Don't look directly at it. Just, just keep your eyes on the grass. Just straight down. I'll, listen, I'll deal with this, okay? Just, you three, keep going in the direction. When you reach a bridge over a hole, you know you've found the road. Just go," said Swift.

"What's happening?" asked Soarin, standing completely still.

"Don't look at it. We can't make this wors- no don't!" Swift yelled as Time Turner turned.

"What is this all abou- what is that thing?!" yelled Time Turner, turning to Swift in shock.

"No, don't look awa-" Suddenly, appearing amongst a few glimmers of purple, a large, tall figure was standing right in front of Swift. It was like a pony with fur blacker than coal. It was at least twice as tall as anyone of them. Its legs just a bit too long to look proper. The eyes were less than that, appearing more like empty tunnels leading to bright indigo stars. It was horrifying, too familiar to be a monster, but so alien to be unsettling.

With a strike so quick Twilight could barely see it, the creature lashed out with its hoof and hit Swift in his face, launching him several blocks back, spinning by the sheer force.

"Find water! You have to find-" but before Swift could say anything else, the creature appeared in front of him again, kicking him right back to where he started. Swift was basically beaten to a pulp. "Find... find water... I knew I forgot something. Sorry," said Swift, just a few blocks away from Twilight. Before she could reach out to help him, the creature appeared over him, stomping with its leg once. Only once.

What Twilight heard was so physical and far too real. It was a loud crack that quickly stopped. Swift's skull had been completely annihilated under the force. Time Turner screamed in terror. Swift's body, what was left, flashed a bloody red color, before disappearing in a cloud of dust. Without a doubt, dead.

"We- We have to run, get out of h-" Twilight yelled, but when she turned to Soarin and Time Turner, she saw something even worse than this one Enderpony. It was at least two dozen of them. Slowly walking closer towards the group, the monsters approached. When Twilight looked at them, they froze. Their jaws unhinging from their heads with a snap, their black sharp teeth clearly visible. Whatever sounds they made were so horrible,impossible to describe. Twilight missed hearing the, in comparison, sweet music Rainbow Dash had shrieked the night before.

"We're dead, so dead," said Soarin, basically panicking.

"I believe, we too will- experience the void soon enough," said Time Turner, his voice trembling.

"Water, water, water," said Twilight, looking around, barely able to keep her cool, but there was nothing in sight. She turned to the front, now suddenly surrounded by the horrors. "Please don't let it hurt," said Twilight, closing her eyes, taking an unstable deep breath.

***

Waiting for what could just as well have been minutes, Twilight stood completely still. This was yet another moment where she had felt powerless. No magic, no experience, no frame of reference. Nothing. All she had was to wait for the end, or rather, the void. Next time, next time I will be much stronger. I won't be helpless ever again. Feeling her heartbeats while waiting for the first strike was simply excruciating. She was so tense that when something finally touched her, she shivered and flinched.

Then she shivered again, but not because of fear, she was simply cold. It was just starting to get a bit chilly. She open her eyes. The creatures had disappeared. Both Soarin and Time Turner were unharmed, looking just as confused as herself. They were safe, and an explanation presented itself immediately. It started to heavily rain.

"Thank you, Deus Ex Machina!" yelled Soarin, reaching his front legs and wings to the darkening sky. He was laughing in relief.

Twilight just took a deep breath. "Okay, we're without a guide, but we still have to help Rainbow Dash. Swift is hopefully there too. Let's go find them both, and get back home." She noticed several types of foods and tools on the ground, where Swift had died. "Grab his things. He'll want them back," said Twilight.

"Do you think those enders are going to follow us?" asked Soarin.

"They don't like the rain, obviously. Maybe we'll lose them. We have to be quick about it in any case. Come on. No matter what happens, we are not stopping until we're done. Are you with me?" asked Twilight. Both stallions nodded with conviction. They all helped to carry Swift's belongings, and then they were on their way again.

***

After a while of quick travel, Twilight and her two comrades arrived to the top of a large ravine, lying wide and open beneath them. A sturdy-looking stone bridge led them over to the other side. Just peeking down into the depths below made Twilight feel a bit ill. On the other side of the bridge was a stone path, no doubt leading them to the temple.

"So what were those things?" asked Soarin.

"I believed they were called 'Enderponies'?" said Time Turner.

"No, I mean, what were they? I mean, so far I've seen spiders and zombies. But those are things, things I know about. What are these large purplish black monsters?"

"Haven't you seen the green exploding ones?" asked Twilight. Soarin looked both troubled and confused.

"I have seen one, at a distance. Creepers. Personally, I didn't think something would be more horrible than those. I was wrong. An Enderpony is far more terrifying," said Time Turner.

"I don't know what either of them are. I'm curious, but I have no rush in finding out more about them. None whatsoever," said Twilight.

"What if there are more kinds of monsters? Even worse ones?" asked Soarin.

"Then... I'd rather not think about what could happen. I think Swift Digger have to tell us about a lot of things. We've been in the dark for too long. We need to know this stuff."

***

After what had felt like hours, following the stone road, the rain finally stopped. While they were all tense for a few moments, it seemed like nothing had followed them. Without the harsh weather, Twilight finally caught a tiny glimpse of something very large beyond the trees. The first thing she could make out in the otherwise barely noticeable fog was a tall tower. It must have been at least thirty blocks high and was quite wide. The sun was at its highest, so if they could find Rainbow Dash and Swift Digger quickly, then they could turn back, reach Swift's house and return to their cave the next morning.

Twilight, Soarin and Time Turner rushed up a set of stone stairs, reaching the top of a hill. It was there that they simply had to stop. The view was simply:

"Whoa," said Soarin, stunned.

"Indeed," said Time Turner, almost with the same level of admiration.

Twilight agreed. It was without a doubt the largest construction any of them had seen so far. Inside of some sort of metal bars, an entire, surprisingly round, area was spread out before them. It was like it was sunken into the earth itself, surrounded by stone walls below the protecting bars. Inside the protected area there were very few trees, instead it was like a sea of flowers, bushes, fountains and brooks. Between the large patches of precisely laid out flowers and grass there were gravel paths, often leading to stone benches or large fountains pouring out fresh cool water. It was a stunning display of gardening in an otherwise foreign world. It was well-lit, literally thousands of torches placed upon wooden poles, making it a safe-haven even during the darkest nights.

And in the middle of this wonder laid a single building. It was a mix of different styles, together making something look sturdy and old. The building had dozens of large windows displaying large halls on three whole floors. The material looked like different types of stone blending together extremely well. Twilight was surprised it could look so detailed, with stone posts and stairs being used very creatively to make a building that looked much more real that most other constructions. The large tower sat on top of it all, it casting a majestic shadow into the garden below.

"I don't see anyone, do you?" asked Soarin.

"No. How about you, Princess?" asked Time Turner.

"Let's just go inside," said Twilight. They kept following the path, arriving at two metal doors. There were a stone button on each side. Twilight used her Intent to press it, quickly going inside the calming garden. At least, it would have been calming if they didn't have a mission. They rushed over the gravel path straight to the entrance of the tower. It was a large opening at the top of another flight of stone stairs.

In a way, it reminded her of stepping onto Canterlot Castle. The sheer size of the archway and the halls inside was a grim reminder of what she possibly wouldn't see for quite some time. While the garden had been filled with the calming noises of running water, the inside was just as desolate and empty as the wilderness outside the haven, perhaps even more so.

"Where is everypony?" asked Soarin, sounding suspicious.

"Keep your eyes open. This has got to be the place," said Twilight.

"What makes you say that?" asked Soarin.

"What else would this be?"

"I guess," said Soarin.

"Twilight!" yelled a voice from deeper into the castle.

"Rainbow Dash!" Twilight shouted, her own voice finally sounding joyful again. She took off, rushing as quickly as she could to find her friend. She ran straight ahead, entering a large chamber. It was the base of the tower. A few large pillars reached the ceiling three floors above them. There were several walkways around the walls. It was a massive chamber, and in the very center of it there was a little raised platform. At the very top, lying atop a soft bed of blue wool, was Rainbow Dash. "Thank Celestia you're alright!" Twilight cried out in tears, embracing her friend.

Rainbow Dash hugged her back, but it was instantly clear that something was different. Her grip was far from as tight as it usually was and her look wasn't confident, it just seemed barely somber.

"I knew you would find me again," said Rainbow Dash. Letting go of Twilight, she just sort of slumped back down onto the wool. Right next to Rainbow Dash lied Swift Digger. He looked like he was in complete shock, his eyes barely aware, his breathing short and weak. Time Turner caught up with them, immediately checking in on Swift. Soarin came up to Rainbow Dash.

"What's wrong with you two?" asked Twilight.

"I just, everything is so beautiful, you know? I don't even care if we're not in Equestria anymore. This, this place is good enough," said Rainbow Dash, obviously avoiding Twilight's eyes.

"Rainbow Dash, what did you experience?" asked Twilight with a serious tone in her voice. Rainbow Dash shook her head.

"Don't ask me. I don't, I don't want to think about it. Please don't make me," said Rainbow Dash. A faint but noticeable tone of panic could be heard in her voice. It would lead to nothing good to pry that moment, so Twilight ignored her own curiosity. Her friend was more important. Still, that otherwise brave Rainbow Dash could be torn down into what amounted to a wreck in comparison to her old self was unsettling.

"Come on, we're going back. Can you stand?" asked Twilight.

"Can't we just stay here? There's monsters out there," said Rainbow Dash. It was obvious what her real fear was.

"Rainbow Dash. It won't happen again. We're better prepared now. You're not alone. Come on," said Twilight.

"Soarin, you should carry her. I'll carry this one," said Time Turner, struggling with getting the almost catatonic Swift up on his back. "They seem perfectly healthy, but, unfortunately, I'm not the doctor here. We'll need to check them when we get back."

"Shouldn't I carry the heavy guy?" asked Soarin.

"Well, um, I am stronger than I look," said Time Turner.

Twilight walked up to Swift, gently nudging his side. "Swift, Swift, are you alright?"

"Minny..."

"What?" asked Twilight.

"I'm... I'm... Fine. Fine. Go. Just go."

"Is there anything here we can use?" asked Twilight.

"Just go. Just go," said Swift, losing consciousness.

They started to walk down the stairs. They were on their way back, which was a relief to Twilight. The whole last hour had been one big relief after another; it was a welcome change of pace. Among Swifts items was a single metal bucket. Twilight made sure to fill it with water from one of the fountains. If any Enderponies returned, she would be ready.

Still, Twilight realized that there wasn't a single other pony there. She wasn't sure if this was a good thing or not. Where they all alive and well? Even the lost children? Or had it been too late to save anyone? For the moment, Twilight just focused on staying calm and collected. She had managed to save at least two. It wasn't much, but it was a start.

"Rainbow... Dash...," mumbled Swift, barely even there.

"Yeah?" asked Rainbow, her exhausted head resting against Soarin's neck.

"I'm sorry I threatened... you. I'm sorry for being... so awful to you all..." then he simply fell asleep again.

***

Twilight never let her guard down on the long, but fortunately uneventful, journey back to Swift's house. It wasn't until she was inside that she could finally stop focusing so intently on keeping everyone safe.

"Get them to the beds," said Twilight. Time Turner and Soarin immediately complied, going upstairs to leave the two victims. Twilight looked out through the door. The night had almost arrived. They had made it just in time. Twilight felt quite guilty over how absolutely terrified her other friends must have been over her and Rainbow Dash. Just imagine, following a stranger into the forest, not returning the next day as was the plan? Horrible. At least they would get the relief of them returning safe and sound tomorrow. It was a small but welcome comfort.

Thinking about how her friends would react made Twilight realize an almost crippling fact: that ponies back in Equestria was probably fearing for them, horrified of what could have happened. It had been days. How many siblings had to face their brothers or sisters being lost? How many had friends they feared they would never see again? How many had... their entire family gone. There was no telling what Twilight's mother, father and brother went through. The same worry Twilight had been able to block out of her mind simply because of her focus on facing one day and one hardship at a time.

She wasn't sure if those whole families gathered together back at the cave were more or less fortunate than her. On one hoof, having close ones facing danger and uncertainty, on the other, actually knowing they were safe.

Focusing on the present again, Twilight turned her head towards the stairs, Soarin walked down.

"Rainbow Dash is sleeping like a foal. Swift Digger jerks around a bit, but seems fine otherwise. Time Turner is keeping an eye on them," said Soarin. His eyes were tired and his walk was sluggish. Even someone who didn't know about it could have guessed he had worked too much.

"Thanks, Soarin. Get some sleep, alright?" asked Twilight.

"I would, but there aren't any beds for you and Time Turner," said Soarin.

"Well, I can sleep on the floor tonight. With the bed Swift slept in last night we should have enough," said Twilight.

"I looked but I could only find three beds upstairs," said Soarin.

"But, then what did he... Didn't he sleep in one? I know he took the room opposite ours."

"I don't know. I'll just go up and take a nap. If I have to, I'll sleep on the floor later. Good night, Princess," said Soarin.

"Sleep well," said Twilight. Walking into the kitchen to get something to eat. Letting us use the only beds last night. He's not perfect, but an alright fellow, thought Twilight as she started to nibble on yet another loaf of bread.

***

Despite being quite tired, Twilight stayed awake quite far into the night, sitting in the kitchen, keeping watch. Once or twice she walked upstairs to check on the four ponies. Rainbow Dash rested comfortably, Swift Digger seemed more restless, but still sleeping. Time Turner and Soarin had decided to share a bed, looking oddly uncomfortable even in their sleep.

Once or twice in the night, Twilight could hear the rustling of a creature outside. At times it was a moan of a zombie, other times it was the clicking sounds of a spider, she even heard somethings she didn't recognize. Not wanting to anger whatever it belonged to, she didn't peek out through the windows.

It was a bit tense, but Twilight otherwise felt very safe inside the strong walls. At least until she heard something lurk in the hallway. She instantly turned around. Through the open door she simply saw Swift walk past at a slow pace. He didn't see her in the dark. He turned and opened a door on the other side before going inside.

"Swift?" Twilight followed him. When she walked in she was surprised to see that he had disappeared. The room was a sort of study, with several blocks of shelves holding several unmarked books along with some marked ones. Then Twilight noticed a faint light over in the corner, right behind a bookshelf. She got over and peeked around the corner. Hidden from plain sight was stairs leading down into a basement. Twilight's curiosity was too strong, hadn't been satisfied in some time, so she walked down. It was brighter down below.

At first the stairs led her down to a surprisingly large underground farm, at least four times the size, in both width and height, as the house above. There were many familiar crops they were growing back at the cave. Twilight had been wondering where all of his food was coming from.

In any case, Twilight continued to follow the stairs, which led her deeper and deeper. Eventually, after walking for several minutes, she could hear something faint. It was something both unexpected and familiar. It was music. It was actually soothing, just regular instrumental calm music, but with an almost grainy filter to it, like an old record.

It didn't take long for the music to become clearer as Twilight continued down into the earth, torches casting their eternal lights down upon the steps from the side of the stone walls. At long last she reached to bottom of the stairs, being faced with two wooden doors next to each other. One was already open. She was about to step inside when the music suddenly stopped, something else being heard.

It was the voice of a mare. "Okay, first off, I'm so sorry for ruining your favorite disc, Swift, but I knew you would listen to this sooner or later." The otherwise gentle voice gave out a heavy sigh. "I knew you just wanted what was best for me, and, maybe even us, but I just couldn't do it. I just couldn't. I've decided. I'm going to go look for them. I don't know if I'll be back or not. Sorry. It's crazy, isn't it? It seems just like yesterday all eight of us were together," said the voice, giving out a faint chuckle before a pause. Twilight walked inside the small room, a very dense library and storage. Slumped in a chair in front of a bench was Swift, listening to the sound of a record in some sort of large music box next to him. "Listen, if anything happens to us, be happy, alright? Don't, don't give up hope. I'll be in your heart and all that stuff. Keep looking for that way out, but smile at least once everyday. Never give up hope. Stay happy. Oh, wait, almost out of disc space. Sorry, in a rush. They're almost too far for me to catch up. I'm sorry that I had to leave you. I also want to tell you that, well, l-" then whatever disc it was stopped playing.

"Please don't go...," said Swift, fidgeting with the machine.

"I also wanted to tell you that, well, I- I also- that, well, I-"

"Why did you have to go?" asked Swift. Twilight realized it wasn't a good time, so she quietly started to walk out. "It's alright. You don't have to leave," said Swift, turning around to face her.

"I'm sorry, I was just curious, and a bit worried. After everything that has happened, I wasn't expecting you to be up so soon," said Twilight. Swift stared at her for a few long seconds.

"No, I'm sorry, about how I've been behaving. Princess, I've been, I've been really stressed. I'm not used to you. I've been alone for a very long time. I forgot to count the days after the second year. It's weird. Now that you're here I have this duty to help you however I can, but I've kept trying to still be this strong loner, because that's... that's all I really know how to be. It's easier to just fight things head on, be blunt, but not with other ponies," said Swift.

"It's alright, Swift. We make mistakes and we learn. Your heart's in the right place," said Twilight, pausing slightly. "If you don't mind me asking, who was that pony on the tape?"

"That was Minny, Minny Miner. She was... When I first came to this place, barely even remember that anymore, she was the first pony I met. She was much better at living in this world than I was, came here about the same time too. She figured out how to use Intent and create things within, like, a couple of days. If it wouldn't have been for her, we would have all starved."

"Who were the others?"

"You probably heard there were eight others. Good ponies, reliable. We were best pals, watched each others' backs, built things together. But, this place is real dangerous. One after another, we just sort of... died off. We tried to figure out how to get back home but nothing worked. After a while the last ones got desperate. Planned to go out into the world, further than ever, to find anything that could help. I didn't want to risk it, and they had died too many times already, so I asked them to stay put. Minny was the only one who seemed to agree. But, when I was out gathering wood, she made that disc," said Swift.

"They, they could still be out there, can't they?" asked Twilight.

"It's... No. They are dead, as dead as you can be in this place, anyway. I hope they aren't stuck in the void forever. I hope they are just dead, or fine back home, or something. Anyway, I regularly checked in at the Temple of Return. Heh, haven't used that name in a long time. After about a week, I found Minny there. She had said that they had all died. It had been some sort of monster we hadn't seen before. She was the only one left. I remember being so... so really very upset, but still sort of happy at least one was alright. In this place, any good thing has to be appreciated, even in bad times. But, she... she was killed by an Enderpony on the way back to the home. I waited back at the temple for a whole four days, but nothing came back. Then I was alone," said Swift.

"Swift, I had no idea, I- I don't know what to say. I'm so sorry," said Twilight.

"Hey, I've survived this long. Still hurts, but I'm alright. You know, you look like you have some questions," said Swift.

"Well, a few. It's sort of who I am."

"It's okay. Ask."

"Well, why did you call it the 'Temple of Return'?"

"Because that's what we named it when we built it."

"You built that thing?"

"I mostly just gathered stuff to build with. Minny was the one good with making things. The most I've ever built is this house. It's simple compared to her things," said Swift.

"Why did you build that temple? To keep new ones safe?"

"Basically. And, to show them that they weren't alone in this place. We even left some signs there, talking about Intent and monsters and stuff. I don't know if it has ever helped anypony, but I don't care. We tried."

"Where are the other's old homes if this is yours?"

"After... After they died, I eventually tore down their things to use to build my stuff with. Looking at it was too... it hurt, you know? I kept old pictures and stuff I found though. Most of it is in here, in storage. Some are up in the hallways."

"Where did you live, here? Doesn't seem like a great spot for several ponies, I mean. Too much forest," said Twilight.

"No, I moved here. I couldn't live back at that place. Not, not then at least. It was actually back at your cave. That is a very good place. Open, visible, lots of space. That's where I spent the first night here too. Just like you I remember being afraid and confused."

"Oh, I see. What are these books?" asked Twilight.

"They are filled with a weird language, me and the rest of my friends found them way, way back. Most were underground. I've tried to read- I mean, desi- de... decipher, them. But I'm not that smart, despite the fact I should be able to. It was always someone else who did that. This place has some strange rules. Some things you can guess how to make, like an pickax or sword, but others you simply have to know how to make to actually make them. You can't guess them. New rules, new things. I only know about four, every single one is useless, but at least I really like how to make coco," said Swift. He laughed to himself a bit. "We spent days trying to come up with new things at times. We managed to make armor one day. That was a good day. I don't have materials for it though, we barely did."

"I often try to learn. Maybe I can get some information from these books?"

"No, no. I'll do it, or I'll get your help and do it. But, anyway. I wanted to talk to you about something important, ever since just before that Enderpony killed me," said Swift.

"What is it?"

"I've realized that no matter how much I want things to stay the way they are, it's just not going to be of any help to anyone. With you here, I need to take risks again. I have to go out into the world to help. So, now, I can't live the way I have lived for so long. Twilight, I've made a decision and I hope you will allow it." Twilight waited patiently for him to muster up courage to ask. "Am I allowed to live with you and your ponies? I will teach you everything I know, and help you build, gather, and all I can do. I will learn what are in these books, if there is anything at all. I will find more books. I will learn stuff. I can't be on my own anymore. It's like... Nothing good would come of it. I hope your offer is still up," said Swift, his tone even more serious than usual.

"Swift, I'm sure you would be of great help with your knowledge and we'll be happy to protect whoever we can. Of course you can join," said Twilight. "I think it would be good for you."

"After being in... that place again... the void, I think you might be right. Just a warning, sometimes, you get panic attacks after being in the... void. Rainbow Dash is going to have problems getting used to it. Don't worry, though. She'll be back to normal in a few days, weeks at most. Tomorrow we leave this place with as much food and seeds as we can. We can come back later for my things. There's no rush."

"Sounds like a good idea," said Twilight, nodding.

"Although... something is just wrong. I can swear that I saw Rainbow Dash down here a few days ago, stealing this disc I'm listening to. But, when I woke up and got down here, it was back. I mean, I was happy... but I don't understand it," said Swift.

"Maybe it was never stolen? Maybe you hadn't slept well and just imagined it? I mean, Rainbow Dash and you didn't get off on a great start."

"I know you're, like, protecting her, but... I did lose her a few minutes when I chased after. I now think she, had problems with the zombie-bite, maybe, but then felt guilty and walked back and returned it. Those bites make you crazy, even forget about things."

"It's possible. Are you still mad at her?"

"No. To be honest, I'm just happy she's not very hurt. She's strong, isn't she?"

"She sure is," said Twilight, smiling. "Come on, let's get back upstairs and get some sleep. I can't wait to see the rest of my friends again."

"Yeah. I'm coming, just have to put this disc back into its chest," said Swift.

"Alright. I'm going upstairs. Good night, Swift," said Twilight.

"Good night, Twilight." And then Twilight turned around to walk towards the door.

"Twilight, thank you for talking to me. Feels good to finally have someone to talk to again, you know? Though, I guess you don't really know how it is to be all alone without friends," said Swift.

"Hey, I know how it feels to be all alone, believe me. You've got my sympathies... friend."

Foundation

So the very next day, as early as was comfortable, Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Soarin, Time Turner left Swift Digger's former home, with the owner following at the end of the group. It was already noon when Time Turner directed his attention to their new ally.

"How are you able to carry a whole chest of items? My greatest number has been just three things," said Time Turner.

It took a while before the still troubled stallion picked up on him talking. He constantly seemed distracted and anxious. "You have to keep your Intent focused on all the things in your inventory and you have to split it up evenly. You'll learn it sooner or later. Doing multiple things at once isn't that hard. Just make sure you never lose your cool and drop everything when you're in danger." Fortunately, when he was asked a question he managed to think about something else than whatever the void was.

"I dropped so much the first few times I tried holding onto more than two things," said Twilight.

"It gets easier, doesn't it?" asked Swift.

"Look, we're finally back!" said Soarin, pointing towards the end of the woods. Twilight was surprised when she realized he was right. She was sure the forest hadn't ended so far away from the cave. When they reached the edge of the trees she didn't expect what was waiting. It was their outer wall, having expanded far beyond their initial camp. It covered at least half of the plains. It was clear someone had guessed how to make fences and wooden stairs, as most of the wall was decorated with small details, making it look much less like a rushed job.

"Wow, your ponies have been really busy," said Swift.

"Yeah, totally," said Soarin. "Look, there's a couple of doors over there," he said, pointing towards the right. They walked over to the entrance and went in, making sure to close the wooden door behind them.

"Now this is something," said Twilight. Basically everywhere inside the walls, hundreds of ponies were working diligently, bringing materials of stone, cobble and wood. They were creating a town.

"I'll go with Rainbow Dash and find her a doctor, Princess," said Soarin.

"I believe I'll go and find some of my friends. I hope I have served you well during this time, Princess," said Time Turner. The two stallions both gave a nod to each other and then walked away, out into the town.

"Hard-working," said Swift.

"Yeah. I mean, I know I suggested we make a town, but I didn't expect them to start so early," said Twilight. While they clearly had only just begun building their safe-haven, and most of it was just outlines made of cobblestone, further towards the cave some fully finished houses were clearly visible. Most buildings had only two floors, though some had three.

"They aren't doing it right. There isn't enough torches," said Swift.

"What do you mean?" asked Twilight.

"If you aren't around, monsters sometimes appear when it's dark. The walls won't be able to keep everything out. At least one will slip in through the dark. I know how to light the safe way, and I can teach it," said Swift.

"Alright, I'll introduce you to the mayor, she'll know who to talk to," said Twilight.

***

Once Twilight reached the mayor, near the cave, she left Swift there to talk. He was in good hooves. She, meanwhile, decided to look for her other friends on her own.

Ponies were quite happy she and the rest had returned, and they were open to the new arrival. At least Swift had managed to join without causing conflict, like at his last visit. Personally, Twilight longed to see her friends again. She walked down the street, being oddly happy that she could actually tread on one again, looking first and foremost for Spike. She hoped her assistant would be on top of things, as usual, so he would know where everyone of her other friends were.

Twilight didn't have to look for long before she found him. He was in the middle of some sort of future town square. Spike was standing on top of a few chests, pointing with a stick and talking loudly to the ponies.

"No, I meant over there. Just leave that spot open for now, if we get enough room we could make a fountain. Hey! What do you think you're doing? Put that stand over there, by the corner," said Spike, pointing at a stallion who in turn had to demolish a very simple wooden work. The little dragon was just about to wave his stick when Twilight walked into his view. He immediately dropped it and leaped into her. "Twilight! You're back!" he yelled, unable to contain his joy. Several other ponies realized she was there, coming closer to greet her and ask questions.

"Are you alright?"

"What happened to Rainbow Dash?"

"Why were you gone so long?"

Twilight looked at each and everyone of them. "Hey, easy. Rainbow Dash is fine, for the most part, we... just got a bit delayed," she said. Whatever had happened to Rainbow Dash was not something she wanted to discuss in that moment. What everyone needed to know she would tell them later that day. For now, she directed her attention to Spike. "Now, Spike, why are you pestering all of these ponies when they work?" asked Twilight.

"Pestering? What do you mean, Princess?" asked a familiar stallion named Caramel.

"Spike has been so helpful. He's the leader and inspector of the town-building," said Rose in the crowd.

"You are?" asked Twilight, quite surprised.

"Sure am, appointed by the mayor herself," said Spike and gave a high and mighty nod.

"He's a natural with this stuff. Did you know he figured out how to make doors and stairs all on his own?" asked Caramel. Spike couldn't help but to enjoy the praise, looking almost a bit smug where he stood.

"And fences, oh, and also gates to the fences, and he figured out how to make glass! Not to mention he has figured out how to make our own torches!" added Caramel.

"Hey, if you keep trying you're bound to find something to craft," said Spike with a smile.

"Why did the mayor pick you?" asked Twilight.

"I'm a good at multitasking. Had to be since I'm your assistant," said Spike, receiving a few chuckles from the group. Spike's eyes suddenly sprung up. "Speaking of which, I'm almost late for inspecting the hospital! Come on, Twilight! Rarity, Applebloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo are there too! They'll want to see you're okay," said Spike, dragging Twilight with her. "And the rest of you, make sure the stone foundation of the town square has a pattern, then go help the rest," said Spike, picking up the stick and directing the workers.

Dragging Twilight with childlike energy, Spike rushed her through the streets, waving to some ponies, giving advice to others as he went. Many were happy to see Twilight safe and sound.

"What is it that you do, exactly?" asked Twilight.

"Mostly tell them what would be best for some houses, how to craft some things, and make sure everyone are given things to build with, and tools. Hey, Matilda, some ponies over by the town square needs more stone and picks!" said Spike as they rushed past a mare carrying an ax in her mouth.

"Right away, Sir," said the mare, rushing in the opposite direction.

"Everything looks so very well planned out, it almost feels like I'm in a town already," said Twilight.

"I helped, but the mayor did almost all of the planning. She's really good at it when it really counts. If it hadn't been for your idea and her leadership, we would still be cramped together in a cave," said Spike. "We're so lucky to have you. Look, there's the hospital!" said Spike, pointing towards one of the buildings that seemed to be almost done, easily towering over the other ones. It was one of the few buildings that was three stories tall, at least that had been built so high. It was also covered a slightly larger area than any other house would. It was a simple building, made of planks, but wooden logs were used to outline the edges. It had several entrances at the front, and Twilight suspected they weren't the only ones. The building really only had parts of its roof left. Even the windows had flat glass in them.

"Twilight! You're unharmed! Thank heavens!" said Rarity. Twilight looked up, Rarity was just finishing up the outside, putting down flowers in a small garden on the front. They rushed to each other, hugging tightly.

"Rainbow Dash, is she alright?" asked Rarity.

"Yes, she's mostly fine. A bit shocked, but healthy," said Twilight.

"Shocked? Did something happen?"

"Yeah," said Twilight, realizing just how difficult it was to actually explain it to her friends. "I'll tell you about it later, alright?"

"Of course. We are busy as bees anyway, the only thing we really need is something nice to sleep on once the houses are finished, but so far the softest thing we've created are bales of wheat, and I doubt anypony would want to sleep on that," said Rarity.

"Oh, well, Swift Digger seems to know a way to make real beds," said Twilight. Rarity's eyes lit up.

"What?! Tell me how immediately, I refuse to sleep in the hay for a single moment more!" said Rarity, again getting a grip on Twilight, lightly shaking her.

"I think he's still with the mayor, but-" Rarity was already gone, rushing away.

"Nicethatyou'rebackbyeeeee!" she yelled as she ran around a corner.

"Rarity, she sure has her priories straight, doesn't she?" said Spike with great admiration. Before Twilight could even roll her eyes, something caught their attention.

"Twilight! You're back!" said Applebloom from behind. Twilight turned around. The three little fillies were standing in the open door, before rushing to her to give her a hug.

"There are my girls! Are you working hard?" asked Twilight as they jumped into her embrace.

***

"What do you mean that we need wool?" asked Spike.

"We need wool! If we want to make beds or carpets we need wool," said Swift Digger as they walked towards the, now finished, town square. Several dozens of ponies were walking with them. Twilight needed to inform everyone about the void, and the rules of death. She also needed to warn them about the new threat, Enderponies, and how you should never look directly at one.

The sun was almost setting. Some buildings had managed to get finished, but a majority of everything was still just outlines and half-made walls. There was plenty of light everywhere, something that had basically interrupted the construction of the town, because of Swift. He had demanded that everyone make sure everything was lit for the night, so making hundreds, if not thousands of torches, had diverted their attention somewhat. Still, everything would get back to full speed the very next day.

"Where do you get wool?" asked Spike.

"Sheep, mostly, but if you craft together a bunch of strings from spiders, then you get wool too."

"What?" asked both Spike and Twilight.

"Hey, I don't know. That's just the way it works, okay? When sheep stopped walking around my area, that crafting was great! Sure, you had to kill a bunch of spiders, but at least I could make stuff," said Swift. "Spider's aren't as dangerous as other monsters."

"Okay... whatever," said Spike, turning his attention to Twilight. "So, Twilight, what are you going to talk about today?"

"Some things I learned about," said Twilight.

"How to get home, maybe?" asked Spike, hopeful.

"No, sorry," said Twilight, looking at the town square that just came into view. She didn't really look forward to it, talking about things she already knew, just to see the shocked, worried or confused faces of everyone around her, but it was something she had to do.

***

"Stop beating yourself up over it, you did fine," said Spike, eating a piece of pumpkin pie.

"I, I know, alright? But, I keep going over it in my head. Should I have said that thing differently? Should I just been more careful with my words? Giving speeches is hard!" said Twilight, resting her head against the wooden table.

"You're used to giving speeches," said Spike.

"I'm used to giving information, Spike. This, this is completely new. This was more than just info. I have... I have to try to be a better leader, I have to inspire. Ponies need to- no, I need to make ponies look up to me. You know, it's weird, but I feel like nopony in the world is expecting anything from me, except me. I try to be the best Princess I can be, but I never get a chance to really prove myself, or even test myself. I know this is probably going to change in the future, but I'm impatient. It feels like my entire life has been leading up to me becoming an Alicorn, and now it's like my destiny ran out of energy. I expected something to happen, something I had prepared for, something I knew how to deal with. This whole thing here, it's too much unknown and too much danger."

Spike looked at her a moment, then reached over the table to gently stroke her mane with his claw.

"Twilight. I don't know if you're going to be a good Princess, and I don't know if you can get us home, but I will believe in you until the end. If there is anything you've taught me, it's that I should never give up. Keep that in mind, okay?"

Twilight looked up at him for a few moments. "Okay..."

"Great. Let's go to bed, or bales," said Spike, jumping of his seat.

"Where?" asked Twilight.

"Upstairs, duh?" said Spike, walking towards the blocky spiraling staircase in the corner.

"Won't the owners be mad we're in here?" asked Twilight. Spike turned to face her, a bit confused in the way he looked at her.

"Twilight, this is our new house. Didn't you know?" asked Spike. With a shocked expression, Twilight started to look around the simple, but roomy place. "I built this myself when I had the time. Do you like it?" asked Spike,

"I- I love it. There's even room for bookcases if we figure out how to make those. How did you know?" asked Twilight.

"I really only made it big for chests, but if we can make bookcases, then great! But come on, let's go upstairs and sleep," said Spike.

"Alright," said Twilight. She walked over the floor, it having a pattern of blanks and stone, going up the stairs to enter a hallway with rooms on each side.

"Your room is on the left. Mine is on the right, but I didn't have time to finish the whole second floor. I'll moved my bales into your room, so for tonight it will be just like in Ponyville," said Spike.

They both walked into the room. Through a simple window Twilight could see ponies still working on the roofs of their future homes. A couple of beds of wheat, two by two blocks each, was on the floor, looking comforting if a bit messy.

"Good night, Twilight," said Spike, lying down on the hay.

"Good night, Spi-" To Twilight's annoyance, someone suddenly started to knock on the door downstairs. "I'll get it," said Twilight.

"Remember, if someone starts to break in it's-"

"Zombies, I know, I heard about that too," said Twilight as she walked out the room. She went back down the stairs, through the living room, through the hallway and up to the door. When she opened it, a pair of usually kind yellow eyes were looking at her.

"I'm sorry it's so late, Princess, but could I have a sleepover here really quickly?"

"Derpy, what are you doing here?" asked Twilight to the gray mare, and then she noticed her watery eyes. "What's wrong?"

"Timey kicked me out, said I wasn't good enough for him," said Derpy. "He's never said that before."

"Oh, come on in. Let's talk," said Twilight. "Listen, when we were out to save Rainbow Dash, we all went through some pretty tough times. I am sure he is just very stressed. Once he's calmed down, I think he'll come around."

"I hope so, because what he said really hurt," said Derpy as she sat down at the table.

"Come on, I'm sure it wasn't-"

"He said he had always hated my baking."

It had been like being hit in her forehead with a mallet. Twilight just sat there in shock for a few breaths. A slight gasp from the top of the stairs told them Spike had come down as well.

"That... that is just unacceptable. How- Why? He's never been that- that's just wrong," said Twilight. "You're one of the most talented- a bit clumsy, yeah, but you- how could he have said that? That's so unlike him. I thought you were his best friend," said Twilight.

"I thought so too."

"I... I suppose he could have been under much, much more stress than I thought, but to do that... if he's calmed down, and isn't looking for you right as we speak, ready to apologize for his behavior, then you should just stay away from him," said Twilight.

"I know that! But, I thought Timey would be a good friend. I guess I was wrong. He's nothing like the Time Turner I know, he's not doing a very good job," said Derpy.

"You're free to stay here for as long as you like," said Twilight. "Spike, do you have a few more bales?" she asked towards the stairs.

"No, but I could take two from my bed and let Derpy sleep on those," said Spike.

"Take a couple from mine too," said Twilight.

"Hey, Derpy, would you like some cookies? Swift had a few special types of wood and some cocoa beans, and I have one of those, and some wheat in the basement," said Spike.

"If it's not too much trouble," said Derpy, able to finally crack that carefree joyful smile everypony loved her for. "I think I can live with Carrot Top tomorrow, but I was getting a bit scared of the dark and she lives too far away."

From Bad to Good to Worse

And so, several days of uninterrupted building passed. The more ponies managed to finish some parts of the town the quicker others could be built. Twilight had constantly tried to help with the planning but, to her horror, nothing she did was of much help. She tried to help build but constantly made the same mistakes. She tried her hoof at planning the layout but most had already been outlined to great efficiency. When she tried helping Swift Digger with making sure the finished parts of town were lit the proper way he came up to her after half a day to mention that her placement of torches would essentially guarantee monsters.

Eventually, Twilight just decided to help with the most menial tasks including taking notes on their material and handing out food. All she really managed to do was witnessing an entire town spring up around her. Houses towering over her, casting their oddly comforting shadows over the streets. Alleys both wide and thin making it possible to travel pretty much everywhere you wished if you only had the time and knew the way. Wooden and stone archways leading right between some buildings to other streets. It was like a labyrinth not unlike that of Canterlot; it was just smaller. Still, a lot of ponies liked it because it was their labyrinth. It wasn't unusual the first few days to see ponies look upon their newly built home with pride as they moved in, often discussing what to make on the inside. It was nice to finally feel the compact structure of a proper town again.

The fifth day after returning with Swift Digger and Rainbow Dash, every building had been finished and had its residents... except for one project: the tower. Spike had come up with the idea. A tower would make it easier for other ponies to spot their town from afar, something most ponies had approved of. However, the finished design was even taller than the mountain, making construction both dangerous and slow. The grounds beneath the tower had been turned into a type of pool, making sure ponies who fell down would be harmlessly stopped by the odd qualities of the world's water. For the first time, Swift Digger seemed to actually enjoy himself. Twilight saw him stuck to ladder after ladder as he helped the others to build.

"I guess that guy's just happy to be making stuff with others again," said Spike.

"I think this reminds him of building the Temple of Return," said Twilight to her assistant as they were standing at the bottom of the tower, looking up at the three ponies working. Twilight ignored the tower for a moment, focusing her attention on Spike.

"So, Spike, what is the word for today?" asked Twilight.

"Well, our search parties have come up completely empty again. They went over three thousand blocks this time, didn't find anyone. A few managed to find some sort of structure in a desert, but Swift Digger informed me those are basically just part of the landscape. Thirty ponies left four days ago, thirty came back. Sorry, Twilight."

"I suppose it can't be helped. By now we can just hope they made a settlement of their own, maybe they are just a couple of thousand more blocks away?"

"Maybe. On Rainbow Dash's front, she's recovering. The doctor says she started to get that rebel attitude back. She'll probably be out in a few days at the most," said Spike.

"Thank goodness."

"The good news is that the search parties, while they didn't find anyone, they did managed to bring back a few cows and sheep. Swift says we'll be able to make beds and milk now," said Spike.

"Good. Good... Great even."

"He also says, that if we are willing to... kill, a few cows, we can make books," said Spike.

"Wait, what?"

"They don't look like regular cows, we're still sort of talking about if it's alright or not. They don't seem to be smarter than regular fishes," said Spike.

"Wait, does this mean that books...? Oh, gross, I've been reading a few of those... ugh," said Twilight.

"Swift says that if we can find iron, then we can make shears, so we can shear the sheep for their wool without harming them," said Spike. "I've already gathered a few guards to take care of that. They will start a mine back at the cave. The mayor approved it, and Swift Digger even encouraged it. He just told us to never dig straight down, duh, and to always be on our guard down there. Monsters thrive underground, apparently."

"Alright. Great. How is the town's storage doing?" asked Twilight.

"Pretty well. We've had to dig a bit to make everything fit, and about ten percent of everything there is just chests full of dirt, but still. We at least have some things there. Some ponies have volunteered to keep inventory."

"Hm, how about the post office?"

"Getting everything up and running hasn't been easy, but we're working on it. When we designed the town we didn't think ahead, so no real addresses so far."

"It's not like we could do much more than we already are."

"I'm just happy I have something to do all the time. It's... it's been pretty hard whenever I have to think about our friends, if they're okay. I wonder what a party from Pinkie Pie would look like here?" asked Spike.

"Please don't mention them to me right now. Until we find them, I don't want to have to think what could have happened to them."

"Sometimes I wish I could go with the search parties. I want to be able to help more," said Spike.

"Spike, you're too young. But, you're right. I wish I could help too. If I could just get my magic to work again, then I would be right out there with them, helping," said Twilight.

"Maybe you should go anyway? I mean, what's stopping you?" asked Spike.

"I guess I'm... afraid. Not of the monsters, but what I might find, or, not find."

Spike gently patted her on her neck. "Hey, cheer up, okay? Here's something you can do while I go out to help to plant the new wheat: we've got a bit of extra space near the eastern wall that we don't know what to do with, go over there, and come up with something we can build ," said Spike.

"You want me to do it?" asked Twilight.

"Sure! Make whatever you want that you think ponies will have a use of. Plan a house, make a playground, something that will help others and that will keep you occupied," said Spike, giving her a supporting smile. "I know you can do it if you just put your mind to it, Twilight."

"Won't we need more houses to live in?" asked Twilight.

Spike just shook his head and waved his hand casually. "No, no. We even have a few vacant ones. Even if many of the lost ponies return we can just expand the eastern wall, as is our plan if that happens," said Spike.

"Okay... Okay! I'll do it. Yeah, being useful again, that sounds like a good idea, thanks Spike," said Twilight. She was about to leave, when Spike pointed in the other direction.

"It's that way. Just go along the wall until you see a large area of grass with a sign saying 'vacant plot' on it," said Spike, then he walked away, waving to her as he went.

***

Ever since the days they had started to build the town, Twilight noticed that ponies' worry wasn't about their own survival anymore. The fear of the big dark world disappeared while inside the town's walls, instead they all seemed more agitated about their lost comrades.

"Do you think he's still alive?" asked a stallion to his friend.

"I just don't know, okay! Stop asking me that! I... I just want him to be safe," said the other pony as Twilight passed them in the street.

"Hey, at least he can take care of himself! Think about all of the families who's lost their children!"

"Don't take that tone with me, you started this!"

"It was you who complained!"

"So it's my fault? It's always my fault, isn't it!? You always have to blame me!"

Twilight had to step in between the two strangers. Another few moments and a fight would break out. "Hey, hey! Calm down!"

"Stay out- Oh, Princess," said the first stallion.

"I know we are all very worried-"

"Some of us are more than worried. Ponies are losing hope," said the other stallion, not really wishing to look her in the eye.

"Well, we can't start fights in this town, alright?" said Twilight, looking around them. Several ponies passing by tended to look at them as they walked. "It's not good for morale, okay?" she said, lowering her voice a bit.

"You're, you're right. We're sorry. I just... come on, dude, let's go get an apple to eat. I know a place," said the first stallion.

Before they left, the second one turned to Twilight. "Hey, you might actually be good at this Princess-stuff, didn't know you had it in you," he said.

In many other situations Twilight might have met that comment with a glare, but she couldn't help but to feel just a little bit of pride and a sense of achievement. Someone appreciated what she did! That was simply huge for her, but then...

"Come on, let's go," said the first stallion. "You know, if I find out who's actually to blame, there will be heck to pay."

Twilight didn't say a word as they both walked away from her. She just stood there, ashamed and feeling like a coward. She should have told everyone it was her fault the very first few days, but she dreaded the prospect of seeing their angry faces and hearing their harsh yells. Of course, that wasn't the worst part. If anything happened to anyone, it was her fault. That Rainbow Dash had died, was her fault. That foals were out in the world, maybe alone, was her fault as well. Terrible things could happen to them all, and she would be responsible. The blood of every victim would be on her hooves. That anyone could get hurt was a thought that made Twilight just freeze in place because of fear. That she would be the cause was just the rotten icing on the cake.

Though, one of the things Twilight's mind kept coming back to as she started to walk again was the fact that she had, somehow, managed to push it out of her thoughts. For some awful reason she had managed to forget that fact. What did it say about her? Knowing something so terrible, yet being able to focus on something else and actually smile? Whatever it was, it couldn't have been something Celestia would be proud of. Twilight imagined herself crying at Celestia's hooves, begging for forgiveness for her mistake, for what she had let others endure. If that actually happened sometimes in the future, it would come after she had wept on the ground before all of those she had wronged.

If they knew about this, would they forgive me? The answer was unclear. Ponies were forgiving, but that forgiving? She just didn't know.

Still, she constantly tried to find a solution, or help where she could. For the moment, that would have to be enough. Though, some part of her knew that the only way she could make peace with herself was if she helped them all find the way home. She had to fix it. Remembering Swift's books, she almost turned around, but while they could have held the answer everyone needed, he would be busy and she didn't want to disturb him. Almost all of his books were still back at his old home, waiting to be fetched. There was no way to get them the same day. Twilight would gather a party to go get them the following morning.

While the books represented one hope, she couldn't let the possibility distract her. For the moment, she decided to focus her attention on her project, which she realized she had actually just passed on the street. She gathered her thoughts, walked the short way back and examined the area. It was a plot of grass just smaller than the grounds they had built the hospital on. The large square of grass really stuck out from the rest of the town. The street just sort of awkwardly stopped before resuming uninterrupted on the other end. The houses around the area, not counting the wall, were all at least two stories tall. It seemed one or two ponies had decided to connect their houses, making a walkway about four blocks above the street to the left. Twilight was just about to ponder possible designs when she realized the area below the arch of the walkway was too dark. Before continuing, she made sure to add a couple of torches. Disaster averted.

A slew of possibilities went through Twilight's mind, really allowing her creativity to flow for once. Despite thinking up several possible buildings, from the mundane such as a couple of houses, to something so bizarre as a statue of Celestia. In the end she realized she wanted two things: to make something truly useful, and to make something familiar, something she could have seen back home in Ponyville.

"A library? Well, tempting, but I have plans on making our house into one... Maybe, a swimming pool? No, that's a waste of space, and someone could drown. A farm? Nah, we would need more space than that. Besides, I think Big Mac has already made something similar," said Twilight.

"You really shouldn't talk to yourself. Ponies will think you're crazy," said a familiar voice behind her. Twilight turned around and saw Rainbow Dash standing there. "Hey, Twilight," said Rainbow Dash. Her voice was starting to become more energetic again, it was a relief to hear.

"Hi, Rainbow Dash, are you out of the hospital?" asked Twilight.

"Nah, I snuck out," said Rainbow Dash. Good, that's a good sign in this case, thought Twilight.

"Have you gotten any more visitors?" asked Twilight.

"A few, mostly just you girls. Appreciate it, you know. Oh, and Soarin too."

"Was the doctor helpful?"

"I, I guess. Most of the time I was just looked over by some shrink. I guess that after a while I just got fed up with it. So what are you doing, Twilight?"

"Spike said I could decide what would be built here, but I'm having trouble coming up with something everyone can use," said Twilight.

"How about a gym? Oh, a swimming pool!"

"I think I would prefer something else. What that is, now that's a mystery," said Twilight. "I can't wait until tomorrow, then I can get back to working with actual books again. I've never tried to decipher something before, or maybe it's just a strange language. It will be tough, but I'm up for it," said Twilight.

"Do you think his books will have anything useful in them?" asked Rainbow Dash.

"I sure hope so."

Suddenly interrupting their conversation, they heard a large clang from somewhere deeper into the city. Twilight was sure she could hear someone yell in the distance, hushing Rainbow Dash, she listened carefully.

"Hey! Everyone! Ponies to the north! A herd of ponies to the north!" yelled the voice, over the sound of what Twilight assumed was two buckets being smashed together. It was Swift Digger.

"More ponies? Finally! Come on, Rainbow, maybe it's one of our friends!" said Twilight.

"When was the last time anyone got here?"

"Too long ago," said Twilight, rushing to the northern gate, followed closely by Rainbow Dash.

***

It was one of the most beautiful sights Twilight had ever seen, not just in that world but in her entire life. Everywhere around the now closed gate new arrivals were standing. It wasn't just any ponies, it was colts and fillies. They were all very dirty, but their families couldn't have cared less as they embraced the children. It must have been at least three dozen of them.

"Finally," said Twilight, not really able to keep herself from shedding a tear or two. "I, I was almost... They're here," said Twilight. In the crowd she noticed Cheerilee looking over the young ones with tears of great joy and relief. Twilight walked over to her. "Cheerilee, this is wonderful, but I have to ask you: are these all of the lost children?"

"I've have counted, and yes, Twilight, this is it. We've found the children!"

"I'd say it's more like they found you," said a confident voice. Twilight looked to the side to see what she understood had been the only adult among the children group. The bright yellow and fiery red of her coat and mane made Twilight think about Applejack for just a moment, but it was Spitfire.

"Spitfire? What are you doing here? Why were you in Ponyville?" asked Twilight.

"Don't I... Princess, of course!" she said, bowing down in front of her. "To answer your question, I came with Soarin to Ponyville during. We were flying over the town when that strange magic happened."

"You didn't ask about Soarin," said Rainbow Dash.

"I didn't really realize it until now," said Twilight, noting that Rainbow Dash still had not recovered to the point she could openly gush over her idol standing right in front of her.

"Rainbow Dash, hello there. So Soarin is here too? Is he-" but before she could finish talking, Soarin rushed up to her from somewhere in the crowd, pouncing at her. He hugged her as they hit the ground.

"It's about time you got here! I wasn't worried, not at all! Finally! Oh, Spitfire, I wondered where you were," said Soarin, unable to even contain his joy.

"Get off me, Soarin. I'm glad you're safe, but really, I'm dirty enough, don't need to roll around on the ground," said Spitfire, struggling to get up again.

"Sorry, it's just nice to see you safe, and to see a familiar face," said Soarin.

"Spitfire, Miss, is everyone okay? Nopony is hurt, are they? We have a doctor," said Cheerilee.

"Everypony's fine, hungry, but fine. You have food, right?" asked Spitfire.

"Of course," said Cheerilee.

***

For quite some time, Twilight just sat at the sidelines, looking at the families who did nothing except spend time together. It was so wonderful to see mothers and fathers embracing their lost children. Siblings grouping together being hugged by their parents and family. Not one child was without their rightful guardians, except...

"I miss my mom and dad," said Scootaloo, sitting next to Twilight.

"You can say that again," said Applebloom.

"Sorry."

"Hey, hey, cheer up, we've found your friends, they are all fine and happy. Before you know it, everything will be just the same as during school. You'll hang out together, chat, just you wait, everything's going to be fine," said Rainbow Dash.

"That's it!" said Twilight, her face lighting up with inspiration.

"What is what? asked Rainbow.

"I'll make a school! We can have classes on important things here as well as normal subjects. We can teach them how to make your own torches, basic survival, we can have the medical staff teach the kids how to properly treat wounds! It will give them knowledge, and give us all some purpose and order again!"

"Did someone mention a school?" asked Cheerilee, peeking around a corner, looking quite interested. "Because me and the other teachers would love a chance to teach again," said Cheerilee.

"That's a fantastic idea, Twilight," said Spike, appearing just behind Cheerilee. "I'll get our top builders on it right away. You'll have to be an advisor, Cheerilee."

"Yes, Miss Cheerilee, gather the other teachers, and meet Spike and I in the town hall. This is going to be great!" said Twilight, for the first time quite excited about building something. Her imagination already ran wild, designs forming in her mind. What was best? How large did it need to be? How many activities could they make for the kids? The possibilities seemed endless!

***

Several hours later, while the sun was on its way down, Twilight basically skipped down the stairs of the town hall. Spike was closely following her, but hardly with the same enthusiasm.

"Great work today, Twilight," said Spike.

"Thank you. When can we start building it?" asked Twilight, looking at Spike in the warm red glow of the setting sun.

"Well, once we figure out the basic design, we'll get a few ponies to work on it. Once we contact all families with kids, then everything should be ready by next week."

"A week? We made the whole town in less time than that," said Twilight.

"Are you complaining?" asked Spike.

"No, I'm just surprised."

"We have a lot of ina- inf- infrastructure to get ready first."

"Guess school will have to wait... I never thought I'd say that," said Twilight.

"Me neither," said Spike, smiling. His smile suddenly turned a bit grim when the glow quickly faded. Not only had the bright shine of the sun disappeared beyond the horizon, rain had immediately started to flow at its fullest. It had become quite dark shockingly fast.

"Ugh, not again," said Spike.

"It's been pretty nice for a while, hasn't it? I guess it was about time," said Twilight.

"I suppose," said Spike, sighing in frustration. They were on their way home, more often than not under the cover of overhanging bits of houses.

And then, with a bright flash, a deafening sound roared out in the town. Twilight jumped in shock as the very ground beneath her shook. It was lightning. It was a storm, but just not any storm. The mighty bolts, like giant bright serpents in the sky, hit them with great ferocity. It happened again and again, the lightning bolts seemingly trying to outdo the raindrops in number.

"What's going on?!" yelled Spike, having to shout because of the incredible noise.

"I don't know! This isn't just- Come on, we need to get inside!" said Twilight, just a flash of lightning hit just a few blocks from them both. Without hesitation they both rushed inside through the nearest door. Once under a roof, Twilight met the confused eyes of a young couple.

"I'm sorry, Princess, but what are you doing? What's happening?" asked the green stallion.

"We had to take cover, I'm sorry. We'll just stay here until the storm is over," said Twilight. Spike, meanwhile, stood over by the nearest window, looking out at the storm.

"O- of course. Be at home, Princess," said the pink mare.

"Twilight! Fire!" yelled Spike from the window.

"What?"

"Houses are getting lit on fire!" yelled Spike.

"WHAT?!" yelled Twilight, rushing over to him. Indeed, looking outside, roofs were staring to burn despite the constant rain. It spread with unsettling speed.

"Twilight, this is bad," said Spike.

"I'm, sorry but, why?" asked the stallion in the room.

"Because that fire is spreading, and this entire town is made out of mostly wood. If we can't stop those fires, then everything we made will be destroyed!" said Spike.

"No," said Twilight shocked. "It's much worse than that. If the fire spreads, then it will destroy our torches. Leaving us in the middle of a storm, half-blind in the rain, during the night. Monsters everywhere... We- We need to get out there! We need to help!" shouted Twilight.

"But, it's dangerous!" said Spike.

"We don't have a choice, Spike," said Twilight. "Do you have dirt on you?" she asked, walking back towards the door.

"At least a few stacks, why?" asked Spike.

"Just in case we need to make some really quick shelters," said Twilight. Then she opened the door.

***

Comparing that night to being in the middle of a waging war wasn't so far off, they only really lacked a real enemy. Every moment was spent either running as quickly as they could to get to the next piece of cover, or giving orders to others.

Withing a few minutes, Twilight and Spike had returned to the town hall. They saw the mayor there, standing on top of the stairs, pointing and giving directions to the thick crowd of ponies gathered under makeshift cover. Everyone was freezing in the cold rain and completely soaked. Twilight felt downright heavy with all the water in her fur.

"Swift Digger, how many buckets of water do you have?!" asked the mayor in all the chaos.

"Just eight, it won't be enough!" said Swift.

"Hand them out to the quick and brave! We need to get rid of the fires as soon as possible!"

"Unless this storm stops, then I don't think we have much of a chance!" yelled Swift.

"Don't question me, just do it!"

"Roger," said Swift, starting to hand out different buckets.

The mayor turned to a familiar blue mare. "Rainbow Dash! You're quick on your feet, take a bucket and start putting out fires!"

But, all Rainbow Dash did was crawling up into a troubled mess on the floor. "No, no I can't, I can't. Thunder, I can't."

"You're a weather-mare for crying out loud!" the mayor responded.

"Not again. Not the void. Not again. Not the void..." and she just kept repeating those words.

"Get her inside! She won't be of any help as she is now," said Swift.

"I thought she was getting better," said Spike.

"Not enough," said Twilight, hurt to see her friend reduced to something so fragile. "Sooner or later, she will be ready. I just know it."

Spike looked at Twilight, then out towards the dozens upon dozens of ponies rushing in the rain, barely able to see where they were running, often only hurrying to the closest visible flame.

"Swift is right, this won't work. For every fire we put out, there's five more!" said Spike.

"Mayor, we have reports of monsters inside the walls!" yelled a guard, appearing in the busy crowd. For once, the mayor didn't seem to know what to do.

"I- I- I don't know how to direct orders for this sort of thing," she said. Suddenly, with determination and without fear, Spike pointed his claw right at the guard from atop the stairs.

"Guard, gather your fellow ponies! Divide yourselves up in groups of two, then spread out evenly in the most crowded areas where we are fighting the fires. You are to attack any monster on sight, but take turns to distract it! You are to protect these ponies with your lives, understood?" asked Spike.

"But what about the other mo-"

"We will hunt down the last monsters later when we've made sure we have shelter over our heads! Just do it!" said Spike.

"Um- yes, sir!" said the guard, then quickly left.

"I'm following him. I have to help them," said Spike. To Twilight's shock, Spike left her side, without hesitation running out into the dangerous storm.

"Brave little guy, isn't he?" asked Swift.

"What can I do?!" asked Twilight.

"Don't ask me that! Ask yourself that!" yelled Swift.

What can I do? Twilight did ask herself that question. What could she do? Organize? Read a book? Again the concept of responsibility was at the forefront of her mind, but again she just didn't know what to do. She would have much preferred to read a book, just like she had done back home, in her warm, cozy, safe libr-

"My library," said Twilight, getting an idea in her mind.

"What?" asked Swift, handing out the last of his buckets.

"Back in Ponyville, my library has a lightning rod! Maybe we can use one too!" said Twilight.

"I don't know if that works or not. I mean, I guess it could," said Swift. "But, if we would protect any large area, we would need a really big-"

"The tower!" said Twilight. Swift looked like he had been struck by, metaphorical, lightning.

"It's filled with dirt on the inside! I think it could work! But, how?"

"If we can put some metal up there..."

"I have a few pieces of iron. I can make something that looks like a pole," said Swift. Twilight pointed right at him.

"Get home and get it, then get to the tower as fast as you possibly can!" said Twilight.

"I mean that I have it here!" said Swift, bringing out several ingots of iron. He hurried over to the nearest crafting table, immediately starting to create something. A short moment later, he turned to Twilight, giving her something akin to a metal fence.

"You're giving it to me?" asked Twilight.

"I have to start killing monsters before we are all blown up! Good luck!" said Swift, then running into the storm, out of Twilight's sight.

Turning towards the tower, Twilight looked up at the distant silhouette of the imposing structure. "Climbing up a tower during a thunderstorm holding metal. Good times," she said with thick sarcasm. But, as was clear, houses were already starting to disappear in flames. Ponies everywhere yelled for water, not able to settle for just the rain. Without hesitating she ran as quickly as she could.

Everywhere she looked in the town was chaos. Ponies running around like mad, trying to put out flames, yelling to each other for more dirt or water, taking care of those that had been unable to avoid being hit by the lightning or hurt by the fires. It didn't take long until Twilight saw ponies armed with sword with stone edges, slashing at monster who had appeared in the shadows. In her rush, she almost ran into a Creeper at one point, but someone had rushed in from behind, pushing it away.

"Look out, Twilight!" said Time Turner, jumping back to avoid the blast.

"Thank you, Time Turner," said Twilight, quickly getting up from a sudden fall.

"No problem," said Time Turner. "I'll help you out- I mean, I shall protect you, Princess," he said. "Being eloquent is difficult under pressure."

"Time Turner, just help me get to the tower, alright? No, actually, go help someone else. I will be fine," said Twilight.

"I shall assist you, my princess," said Time Turner.

"I can't talk, I need to hurry. Do whatever you like," said Twilight. She wasn't even sure if Time Turner followed her. All that mattered was that she could get to the tower in time. The entire town felt more like a labyrinth than ever. If not for the fact that she had the tower to follow, then her goal would have taken far too long, especially as some streets had become unrecognizable. She needed a better strategy.

"This is taking too long. Time Turner, do you have an ax?" asked Twilight.

"I'm sorry, but I do not," said Time Turner.

"I do," said a surprisingly calm voice. Twilight turned to her left. Derpy Hooves was standing inside a, fortunately, still intact house. She brought out an ax and held it in her mouth.

"Derpy! Can I have it?" asked Twilight.

"Sure thing!" Derpy said, tossing it over to her. "Good luck with whatever you're doing. Also, hello, Timey," said Derpy, suddenly with a much colder voice.

"My name is Time Turner."

"No it's not," said Derpy, turning away with frown on her face. "Still waiting for that apology, Timey."

"I stand by what I said!" said Time Turner.

"For your information, Time Turner-"

"Timey," said Derpy.

"Derpy is a wonderful baker, and- What am I doing? I have to save the town!" yelled Twilight, returning to her strategy at hand with panic. She ran straight towards the tower, about to hit a wall, when she started to chop it down with the tool in her mouth. She wasn't exactly an athlete, but she still managed to create a series of holes right to the tower. Breaking through the last wall, seeing the almost finished tower up close, dwarfing her in size, it was quite something. Twilight didn't have time to admire the scenery or be intimidated further by the thunder. All Twilight allowed herself to to was to turn towards the ladders and plank platforms Swift Digger had created to easier build it. That was her way up to the top.

Once reaching the first ladder, Twilight started to climb, slowly, steadily, fearfully. The rain felt oddly heavy falling down onto her face, pushing her down. The lack of an actual wind was a blessing, otherwise she would have been blown off. Higher and higher she went, realizing Time Turner had disappeared behind her. She was alone again. About halfway up, she stepped off a ladder and onto a platform that would take her to the other side, allowing her to continue.

After a moment of rare silence, in a sudden strong flash of light, a single stroke of lightning hit the very block in front of her. Twilight had been so focused on climbing her mind was not on the storm. Completely overwhelmed by the noise and and light she lost her balance, too late she realized she was falling over the edge.

"Princess!" yelled a familiar voice. Feeling someone having a strong grip of her front leg, Twilight looked up at her savior. It was the mayor. "That was close."

"What are you doing here?" asked Twilight.

"Swift Digger told me about what you were trying to do. Princess, do you think it can really work?" asked the mayor as she struggled to pull Twilight up.

"Maybe, I don't know if it will, but if it does, then it could at least help a bit. It's worth a shot," said Twilight as she finally got back on her hooves.

"Great, I'll help-" But then it happened again. Lightning struck, but not just near them. It hit the mayor directly. In a fiery blaze, screaming in agony and panic, she was launched off the tower to the stone street below. Twilight had barely managed to look over the edge as the scream stopped dead. The last Twilight managed to see of the mayor that night was a broken burning corpse far beneath her, flashing red quickly before disappearing.

"No... No...," said Twilight.

"TWILIGHT!" shouted someone from far away. Twilight looked up to see Swift Digger below, on a roof. "KEEP GOING!" he yelled. "You can do it! I believe in you!"

"Right... The mayor is fine. We'll get her tomorrow," said Twilight to herself, refocusing. She kept going, unable to really stop her tears, but she had a fierce look on her face. She would do this.

Step by step, as fast as she could allow herself, she climbed higher, until finally, she reached the top, the lightning was worse than ever. Everywhere Twilight looked, there was either lightning or fire.

"Please work, please work. Celestia, please let this work," said Twilight as she quickly added to the tower. Within a few seconds, she had built it. She backed off, looking at the pole. And... nothing happened. Everywhere around her, there was chaos, but not controlled in any way. "It... didn't work... Just... just..." the screams of those beneath just got louder and louder. "I failed again..." Explosions started to go off. "I thought I could just do one thing right in this place on my own, just one..." It had been for nothing, how she had spent her time, the mayor's death. It was all just a mess. Then she became furious. She kicked the pole with all the force she could muster. "Work, you piece of junk!"

Suddenly, everything except the rain just sort of stopped. For a moment, Twilight almost thought she had gone nearly deaf. Then lightning, as in all of it, shot out towards the tower. The bright energy was so thick, so continuous, it looked more like a pillar of light converging right in front of Twilight's eyes. She had to turn away from the, quite frankly, beautiful shine.

Taking a deep breath, she focused on just climbing down. When she reached the point where the mayor had died, she heard a voice again.

"Twilight!" yelled Swift from beneath, she turned to look back at him as he way fighting fires. "I lied! I didn't believe you could do it. I didn't think it was possible! But you did it anyway! You've saved the town!" said Swift.

Before her, Twilight realized that fires were starting to disappear in the rain. No more lightning, no more ignited blocks.

"Swift! Just help me find Spike! I need to talk to him about getting the mayor!"

"Right, I'll think I'll be able to get him!" Swift said, quickly running over the rooftops, down some ruins and onto the streets.

Twilight watched him leave, then when she was alone again, she just collapsed in the rain. She took a deep breath, rolling over on her back to watch the rain fall down to hit her face, cooling her down. It was over, finally.

***

In an almost triumphant mood, Twilight walked towards the forest with a group of twelve armed ponies in tow. All in all, only seven ponies had 'died' the night before. The town was already being rebuilt, but Twilight was out with an entourage to make sure the victims would be brought home safely. Behind her, being carried and laughing with the rest of the guards and volunteers, was Spike, singing along with the one song Twilight didn't really want to join in on it, despite the cheery tune. The weather yet again being sunny just added to their good mood.

"Spike the Great, a guard he makes!
Laughing at danger, sword in claw!
A bit of rain, more it takes!
He's no stranger, we know with awe!"

"That's me, I knew I'd get a title!" said Spike.

"Princess Twilight, always brave!
All is fine with her around!
In case of storms, us she'll save!
Proof that she's rightfully crowned!"

Twilight just blushed at their kind lyrics, but she would much rather get the mayor back in charge than listen to praise. The mayor would no doubt be very happy that they were able to get back up on their hooves so quickly after a catastrophe.

"So how far is it to this Temple of Return?" asked one of the guards.

"Actually, there it is," said Twilight, nodding towards the horizon, where the temple's highest point just came into view.

***

"Now this is impressive, so this is where we go when we die?" asked the guard as the group entered the large building.

"Yeah, if we come back at all," said Twilight, leading the group with determined steps towards the same place she had found Rainbow Dash. Suddenly she saw someone, slowly staggering around.

"Rose!" said Twilight, quickly running over to her. The mare fell over as she saw the princess approach. Twilight caught her before she hit the floor.

"So dark... so lonely," she muttered, barely able to keep her eyes on Twilight.

"You'll be alright, don't worry. You're safe now," said Twilight, turning to the closest guard. "Take care of her, the rest of us will go get the rest."

They left Rose and the guard behind. When the group entered the main chamber Twilight quickly recognized the missing ponies. Despite their terrible, trembling, weak state, at least they couldn't wander off.

"Alright, stallions! Gather all the ponies and we will quickly return to the town," said Twilight, looking around for the most important pony: the mayor. She had to be there somewhere. "Wait, where is the mayor?"

"The mayor..." said one of the weak voices among the shocked ponies. It was a blue stallion Twilight didn't personally know.

Twilight turned to him. "What?"

"The mayor... what about the mayor?" asked the stallion.

"She died in the thunderstorm. She should be here," said Twilight.

"I was... the first to... come here. I endured that horror... like a... void. I endured... But she never came here. I don't... I don't think she endured," he said, trembling before he passed out.

Twilight just stood there, unable to really form words, either with her mouth or mind. Her eyes filled with a desperate, terrified look until she finally managed to speak weak shaking words. "Oh no."

***

That night the town hall was in an uproar. There was chaos that would make Discord himself proud of the little ponies. Yelling echoed in the large building. The hall was filled to the breaking point, even the stairs outside had to make do for ponies wanting to voice their opinion. It seemed everyone not near the town hall was home mourning the loss of their leader. Everywhere Twilight looked ponies pointed, shouted and argued over one simple thing: what would they do now?

"Our leader is dead! She's more than dead; it's like she's banned from existing!" yelled Caramel.

"We relied on her! She knew how to make the important decisions! If not for her I wouldn't have had a hospital to treat the wounded in!" yelled a doctor.

"If not for the mayor we would have still been running around in the wilds, or worse!"

While all of these ponies knew how serious their situation was, it was painfully clear to Twilight they couldn't get anything done with all of this shouting and yelling. When someone said something important, nopony else a few feet away could even hear them, often just repeating the same thing over and over again. They were going around in circles, and she was just sitting there, being quiet, unsure what to say.

"Oh for crying out loud," said Swift Digger behind her.

"Swift Digger, do you have something loud?" asked Twilight.

"Actually, Spike did invent something interesting this morning," said Swift Digger. He climbed up on the large table, the only thing not covered in ponies, and put something down on the ground. In a few seconds a small rocket flew up into the air. The sound of a small explosion went off. Suddenly everyone fell silent. "Ah, that's better. I can hear myself think again."

"Sorry for the interruption," said Twilight. "But we need to do this proper. One at a time. Swift Digger, since you are up on the table already, you will direct who has the word."

"Alright, I guess," said Swift. A hoof went up in the crowd. Swift Digger pointed at her. "You, the purple one."

"Who should take her place!?" asked Cheerilee.

"Twilight, of course!" said Spike.

"Spike, maybe we shouldn't-"

"She might be a princess, but to be brutally honest, she doesn't know a thing about leading a town!" yelled a stallion.

"She knows it too! Remember our Winter-Wrap-Ups? Because of her, Ponyville had- have the record!" said Rarity.

"Hey! I did not give any of you the word!" said Swift Digger. It fell silent again. Another hoof went up.

"Hi, Soarin here, I'm just saying that, well, I know Princess Twilight is pretty good with a group. She's determined and brave. She didn't hesitate when we went off and saved Rainbow Dash," said Soarin.

Another hoof. "Soarin, no disrespect, big fan, but you're not from Ponyville. Does this really concern you?"

"We're all in the same boat. I don't know why that matters," said Spitfire.

"Order, or something," said Swift. A hoof went up into the air, one that caught everyone's attention. "Yes, big and red?"

"I support Twilight."

"Actually, this can be settled quickly. Let's vote," said Spike. "Those who want Twilight to lead, raise your hoof."

"Quite reasonable," said Time Turner.

Here and there hooves went up. It was a minority, but something caught everyone's attention. There was one specific pony who did not vote for Twilight to rule: Twilight herself.

"You can vote too," said Swift Digger, his hoof up.

"I know, but, everypony, may I speak my mind about this?" asked Twilight, looking at each and everyone. She didn't hear any objections. "Great, thank you. I know things are looking down again, and we need some sort of leadership, but I'm terrified of leading everyone in this town. I'm not ready, not yet, but I love that we are doing this. We're voting, we're all voicing our opinion right now. Consider that we are, as you said, Spitfire, in the same boat, I want everyone of us to get our opinion heard. Therefore, I want to make a different type of leadership. I want to create a type of council, with experts on each and every subject and matter. I want this to have a doctor, and a teacher, and an architect, and builder, and a guard, and farmer. At least thirty ponies, each one a figurehead who you can come with with important issues, and the council will have votes to determine what to do." There was a long silence. "If that's alright with you," said Twilight.

"That's... actually a really good idea," said Spike.

"Yeah, might be a bit slower than a leader, but it's fair," said Soarin.

Twilight got a distinct impression that the majority of ponies liked her suggestion. They held a vote, and a large majority agreed.

"We'll figure out the semantics tomorrow," said Spike. "Everyone okay with that?"

"After a ceremony for the mayor," said Time Turner. "She deserves one." Everyone nodded, making a solemn atmosphere fill the room.

"I... I have a suggestion," said a tiny little voice in the room.

"Applebloom, what are you doing up so late?" asked Rarity.

"I... we don't really seem to be any closer to getting home yet, and we've been here for more than a week. So... what about if we name the town after the mayor? She's sort of made things going well, so we should honor her memory," said Applebloom.

"Mareville? Mayorlot?" suggested Spike.

"Gray Mare? Grayholm?" said Swift.

"Actually, the mayor did have a tendency to call this place our safe-haven when talking to me about this area. What about that? What about Haven? Short, easy to remember, and I think she would have agreed," said Time Turner. "It's better than Grayholm, which sounds awful."

"I like it," said Rarity.

"Me too," said Soarin. Several other ponies seemed to agree. Nopony objected to the suggestion.

"Haven it is," said Spike.

"Haven it is," said Twilight. It had been rough, but they had endured the storm, and it seemed they could endure this terrible loss. There had to be a way home. Twilight had made a grim decision, but also a promise to herself. Because it had been her fault they were stuck there it was also her fault the mayor was dead, or worse, trapped in the void, whatever that was. In the mayor's name, Twilight would find a way home. But, brave enough to go into the world, looking for the way out as she would do very soon, she just couldn't dare to tell them her secret anymore, she was too ashamed.

I will tell them when we are out of here, but not a moment sooner. Spike, my friends, everyone, I will get you out. No matter what it takes.

End of Part One

Author's Note

I went back and edited this a bit, and wow was there a lot of mistakes. I must have written this in a hurry the first time. It's been a bit improved.

White Haven

The thing Spike loved most about returning up from the dusty old mine was the scent of cool fresh air. Having spent what must have been more than a whole day deep under the foundation of Haven was always tiring, not matter how well it could go. As he exited the enormous cave of Haven's mountain, he waved goodbye to his fellow miners.

"Great work Spike, couldn't have done it without you," said Soarin.

"You too, Soarin," said Spike, focusing on what he held in his claw. It was a rough diamond; it looked more like a shiny rock than jewelry, but Spike knew more than he cared to admit about precious stones. This had been one of a few fortunate finds in a mine thought to have been depleted of anything of value. It also served as his reward. He focused on using his Intent, putting both the diamond and a sword in his other claw into storage. It felt nice to finally be able to relax, to not feel a need to grasp his weapon. He wasn't quite able to stop being vigilant, he had lost that ability a long time ago, but at least he could relax and ease his posture.

"Just out of curiosity, what are you going to do with that?" asked a fellow miner walking alongside him. Spike turned to his friend.

"Swift Digger said he had managed to find a recipe in one of his old books. He needed a diamond. He said he would pay me a lot for it," said Spike to Rainbow Dash.

"I still don't get why he's allowed to try to decipher those things," said Rainbow Dash, looking towards the finished tower where Swift had made his home.

"It helped us with using that redstone dust right," said Spike.

"I'm just saying it might be better to be ignorant," said Rainbow Dash. Spike knew exactly what she meant as he walked out from under the cliff's overhang. His feet walking on a thin layer of cold soft snow. It was so strange how just mere knowledge seemed to be able to affect the fundamental rules of the universe. At least the day was nice, a clear blue sky with the sun still high. The cold air was getting a bit too much however, so he took out a few pieces of clothing. It was made from a purple wool, something Rarity had given him. That was another thing Swift's book had taught them to make, something Rarity had been quite pleased with as she could finally use her creative talents again.

"To be honest, I don't mind us having winter again. It makes it feel more like home, you know? And the kids are liking it," said Spike, looking over at a few kids playing in the snow. "Me too actually, I've missed snowball fights."

"Well, I guess. Well, whatever. Spike, I'm going to go hang out with Soarin, and maybe Rarity too if she has the time. I also have to give Big Mac some of the ore we found."

"For swords or for armor?"

"Armor this time. His platoon was attacked by zombies last week. They need repairs," said Rainbow Dash.

"Well, alright. I'll meet you at Rarity's place, does that sound good?"

"Sure," said Rainbow Dash. They then parted ways, Rainbow Dash taking a shortcut in the school's direction and Spike taking a street leading to the tower.

***

While Spike never really liked Swift Digger, he had to admit that whenever Swift wanted to see him something interesting was bound to happen. One of the perks with having such a shut-in among them was the fact that he rarely wasted anyone's time. He and Spike had discovered how to make maps together, which had been a huge help to the population of Haven. Spike hoped this request for a diamond would be something similar.

The stairs leading up to the tower were always the worst part. Spike absolutely hated having to walk flight after flight, going up and up until, finally, he reached the top. There was nopony to be seen inside the small but comfortable living room. The wooden floor was of a particularly dark hue, and most of it was covered with a red carpet. There was a small table, a couple of wooden chairs and a wooden box for playing rare disks in the corner. It was all very small, but only one of four rooms, not that Spike had actually seen anything except the living room and study.

Spike decided to wait for Swift, so he walked over the soft rug to one of the windows to look outside.

The view at the top was nothing short of breathtaking, especially with all the snow covering every single roof in the town. All four walls of the finished home at the top had gigantic windows which very clearly allowed one to see everything that was going on in the town at any one time. It was almost enough to give Spike vertigo, but the wonderful view of the town, white and brown, like gingerbread-houses, made each trip up the tower worth it. Every home of 727 ponies visible in front of him, a testament to how well they managed to survive. The children playing in the snow, the adults drinking hot coco at cafés, it all showed that they were not only surviving but actually living.

"Oh, hey, you're back. Did you find anything?" asked Swift.

"Yeah, a diamond, just like you wanted," said Spike, tossing over the precious stone. Swift caught it.

"Great. I've wanted to try this ever since I found out about it," said Swift, turning around, leaving the room. "Come on, I'll show you."

Spike followed, up a single stair block and into the next room. He stepped into the study, seeing Swift work at a crafting bench, using some blocks Spike rarely saw above ground.

"Obsidian? Why do you have obsidian? How?"

"I lent a guy my diamond pick to get some," said Swift. "I had to actually, well, give him it, but whatever. If this works it could be worth it," said Swift. "A book I decoded mentioned something about magic," said Swift.

It had been with casual interest the dragon was even there, but Spike's attention had suddenly been fully grabbed. "Magic? I... I haven't seen magic in... wow... four years. Time flies."

"You're telling me. And... done," said Swift, turning around from the crafting table to look at Spike. He was holding something in his hoof, a small strange block. Swift quickly placed the block near a desk, allowing Spike to get a better view of it.

The block looked like some sort of table, with a red cloth covering the top. The block was without a doubt largely made from obsidian, one of the strongest blocks Spike, or anyone, had ever encountered. Shiny diamonds could clearly be seen in the corners of the stone. Of course, Spike only noticed this secondary, as something else caught his eye very quickly. A regular book was hovering just above the middle of the block, gently rotating above the cloth.

"Okay... if Twilight really did help me translate this right, I just need to..., " said Swift, taking out an iron sword, approaching the table. The levitating book quickly turned to Swift and opened. He didn't seem to care as he put his sword right above the book. The blade immediately started to hover above the book where the pages started to quickly flip until it stopped at the beginning of the work. Before Spike's eyes, words in strange characters started to form. They were characters just like those Twilight had tried to research a few months before.

"Those are just like-"

"Yeah, I know. I lent a copy of Twilight's notes," said Swift.

"Wait, when did you do that?" asked Spike. It didn't seem possible, had he actually stolen them?

"The day before Twilight left. That's how I could decode a book I have. Let's see... These characters should read..." said Swift as he examined the pages before him. He started to speak some strange words, sounding more like nonsense to Spike than anything. Once Swift finished they both stood silent in the study, just looking at the sword, waiting for something to happen.

Nothing did.

"Er, maybe I'm doing it wrong?" asked Swift. He tried to read from the book again, and again once that didn't work. He tried touching the sword, removing it, putting it back, touching and reading from the floating book. He kept trying several things for a few minutes before he started to actively struggle with it. He flung the sword at the ground and kicked the block, hard.

"Oh come on! I've worked on this for weeks!" said Swift with a furious look.

"You've never really handled setbacks well, have you?" asked Spike, not really able to stop smirking a bit.

"Screw you, Spike!"

"Whoa, watch the attitude, dude," said Spike. Swift looked at him with an angry look, but he eventually closed his eyes, took a deep breath and turned away.

"Sorry. You're right. Listen, about your reward... how about you just take this stupid thing off my hooves? I didn't know it would be a block and I don't really have room for it up here. I'll look into the book a bit more, parts are still not decoded. If I figure out how to use it I'll come by your library to borrow it, sounds good?" asked Swift.

Spike looked at the strange block, considering the reward. Sure, it seemed useless, but on the other he was sure nopony in Haven had a block like that one. "Sure, I'll take it. When Twilight comes back, she'll love it," said Spike.

"You mean if she comes back."

"No. When," said Spike with a stubborn tone. Swift just shrugged and broke the block with surprising ease, tossing it over to Spike who easily caught it. "Thanks. I'll leave now, have to get over to Rarity's. Bye," said Spike, turning around to exit.

"Careful with the-" Spike hit his head on the frame above the "door," said Swift. Spike just gave Swift a nod as he massaged his forehead, walking out the study.

***

If I get another growth spurt, then I might need to start living in the cave. I mean, what if I grow larger than a house in twenty years? Spike thought to himself as he walked the snow-covered street. He suddenly just stopped dead in his tracks, realizing just what he had thought for a moment. He suddenly felt very uncomfortable. He kept walking. For just a single second he had considered the possibility of living his entire life in this world. No, Twilight will find a way. She said she would.

But, it had indeed taken quite a while for them to get even this far, if you could even call it that. And Twilight's journeys out into the wilds were just getting longer and longer. Most of the time she would return with nothing, once or twice with more strange tomes like those Swift Digger had, but never a way home or even any ideas. For Spike the lack of progress didn't mean that much to him, he was much more worried about Twilight herself. Constantly having to be out in the wilds alone, having to hide from monsters and avoid pits wherever she went. And whenever she returned home to Haven she barely stayed more than a few weeks. Without a doubt this latest journey had broken all records. Four whole months away, and it was possible she hadn't managed to prepare enough for the winter. Spike was convinced she would return, but that didn't keep him from worrying.

"Hello, Spike," said a familiar voice. Spike turned to the side to see Applebloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo, all having paused from playing in the snow to come up and join him.

"Hey there, girls. Are you all having fun?" asked Spike.

"Sure are!" said Applebloom.

"That's great. So... how's school going?" asked Spike.

"Pretty good, I guess. Sometimes it feels like the teachers are struggling to come up with stuff to teach us, though," said Scootaloo.

"Yeah, but that red dust stuff made them pretty happy. We are constantly trying out new ways to use it, that's pretty fun," said Applebloom.

"I like it when we make paintings, but, it's true the teachers don't really know what to teach us," said Sweetie Belle.

"You three are getting pretty mature, soon you'll be all grown up," said Spike.

"Like you!" said Applebloom.

"Still technically a child, remember?" asked Spike.

"Oh, right."

"But, I wonder, what do you want to be when you grow up? What is there really to be anyway?" asked Spike.

"I want to be a guard, just like you, and a miner just like Rainbow Dash!" said Scootaloo. Spike chuckled, both at the strange feeling he got when somepony actually looked up to him, and when thinking about the irony that a pony that had spent her whole life with her head in the clouds, literally, would be so good at staying so far beneath the earth.

"I'm going to meet Rainbow Dash at Rarity's. Are you three coming?" asked Spike. They looked at each other before quickly nodding.

"Sure!"

"Great!" said Spike.

***

Spike entered Rarity's clothing shop and immediately stepped upon a wooden pressure plate. Through redstone-wiring that he himself had helped install, a ringing noise went off in the store as he walked in.

"I made those noteblocks in school, we started to have music-classes!" said Sweetie Belle.

Spike looked at the new clothes Rarity had made with the wool, all displayed on a nearby wall. While her options were quite limited, she still managed to create some impressive pieces by just using different colors and hues. The entire shop was very colorful, unlike most other residents in Haven. Wool and carpets covered basically everything except the floor. The room was very large and open, and thankfully quite warm. Spike felt like he could finally take off his garments. Spike caught a glimpse of Rarity through the door in the back. Spike and the three fillies, or young mares, walked over and entered the room.

Inside the small but cozy room Rarity, Rainbow Dash and Soarin were sitting around a table, drinking some hot coco. "Oh, there you are, Spike," said Rarity. "And welcome home, girls."

"Wait, home? Didn't you and Scootaloo live with Big Mac?" asked Spike as the girls sat down at different spots in the room.

"He's had to move to the ocean outpost while they work on the railway there. He'll be back in another month or so."

"I still don't get why they decided to make an outpost there. We don't need a beach," said Soarin.

"I wouldn't mind a trip to the beach in the summer," said Rainbow Dash.

"Eh, me neither," said Soarin.

"It's actually more for exploration. Boats and mine carts travel quicker; who knows what we might find out there in the ocean? We also need clay. Not to mention it's close to a desert, and we need a steady supply of glass," said Spike.

"Oh, okay. Well, the mine cart thing is true," said Soarin.

"Yeah, you wouldn't believe how much that has helped us in the mines," said Rainbow Dash.

"I'm glad something can ease all that labor for you. I just can't stand mining. You are much more suited for it," said Rarity.

"Excuse me?" said Rainbow Dash.

Rarity almost coughed up her hot coco as she lost her composure. "No, no, I didn't mean to offend you or anything! I'm just saying that you're much stronger and braver than I am. I know I couldn't stand being underground every week," she said.

"Oh, okay. For a moment there I-"

"I know, I know. I didn't mean anything by it, Darling."

"Oh, wait, I forgot," said Spike. "Speaking of mining. Rarity, while I was down there I managed to find you a little something." He pulled out something green and shiny.

"Is that an emerald?" asked Soarin. "Where did you even find that?"

"Pure luck while I was down there, beneath Haven Mountain. I figured that since I helped you find some gold, you wouldn't mind me keep this one to give Rarity," said Spike.

"I thought we had mined everything under Haven Mountain already. You really did get lucky," said Rainbow Dash as Spike walked over to Rarity with the gem. He placed it in her hoof.

"Oh, Spike, this will look fantastic as a decoration, but, don't you want to eat it?"

"Diamonds taste better. Besides, since most of what we have is in town storage and can't be used until we figure out what they do, if anything, I thought it would be nice if you could have one. It's about time you get something pretty from someone else," said Spike.

"But, Spike, isn't this the property of the town?" asked Rarity.

"Actually, since Spike is not currently employed as a city miner and was just asked to help protect us down there, it's under the rules of finders, keepers," said Soarin.

"Yeah, sounds about right," said Rainbow Dash.

"Rarity, just keep it. You've earned it," said Spike. Rarity looked moved, she eventually gave a gentle nod and thanked Spike with barely contained joy before putting the gem away.

"So... what are you going all going to do tomorrow?" asked Applebloom. "You're all free, right?"

"Tomorrow, I have... well, I had some plans," said Soarin a bit awkwardly, glancing at Rainbow Dash.

"What?" she asked.

"I, um, sort of wondered if maybe a certain mare and I could... you know, hang out tomorrow," said Soarin. Spike noticed a slight blushing on his cheeks.

"Oh, I get what's going on here... You're planning on asking Spitfire out on a date, aren't you?!" asked Rainbow Dash.

Spike's claw hit his own face behind Rainbow Dash's back.

"Right... right," said Soarin.

"Well, I'm going to take a cart along the track as far as I can and see if I can't visit my big brother," said Applebloom.

"Out in the wilds, all on your own? Darling, absolutely not!" said Rarity.

"But I haven't seen him in forever!"

"No means no, Applebloom."

"Yeah, kid, before you know it, you'll be ambushed by monsters and won't have anywhere to go, except to... you know."

"The void," said Spike, accidentally forgetting just who was in his company. Rainbow Dash didn't even seem to notice that she shuddered for just a moment. Fortunately she did not seem overly bothered by it. Her previous demise, while terrible, had become little but a distant memory.

"So, how about that new park they want to make?" asked Soarin, wisely avoiding any topic of death.

"They are still voting on it, but I don't think it's a very good idea. It would take up too much space," said Spike as he sat back down. "I'm going to tell the pony filling in for Big Mac that I don't like the project and why. I hope others have done the same," said Spike. "I think we should make a long-distance communication thing instead."

"Oh, there you go again. Spike, the council is so not going to start doing that in the middle of winter! It will be vetoed without a doubt," said Soarin.

"I meant after winter-"

"And we still won't have enough resources for it by then. Mining in the winter takes time," said Soarin.

"Yeah, you wouldn't believe how cold it was down there. You would think it would get warmer deep underground, or something, but no, it's cold as ice," said Rainbow Dash.

"Even cooler than you," said Scootaloo. Rainbow Dash winked at her with a confident smile.

"All I'm saying is that we don't need to make a park right now, and we don't have space for it," said Spike. "We need to be efficient during these troubling times. Maybe I should make a list to better present my argument, what do you think?" Rarity tried to keep herself from giggling with her hoof in front of her mouth. Spike turned to her. "What?"

"Oh, it's just amusing how much you remind me of Twilight sometimes," said Rarity.

"I do?" asked Spike. Oh Celestia, no!

"Yeah... You've really matured, Spike," said Rarity. "Times flies."

"Time flies," said Spike, nodding slightly.

***

Having spent some quality time at Rarity's, Spike returned to his otherwise empty home. He entered the fully furnished library, glancing over the filled bookshelves. The stigma of killing a few cows to get their leather hides had disappeared fairly quickly once it had become painfully obvious that the animals were incredibly stupid. Everyone handling them made sure to treat the animals with kindness and respect, but in the end the need of ponies had to come first.

Oddly enough Twilight, who had the most to gain since one needed leather to make a book, had objected for the longest time before finally giving up. It was her who had suggested a law to regulate both how to treat them and the times of... slaughter, so that each and every animal could live a fuller, healthier life. Personally, Spike agreed with what they were doing and how they were doing it. He didn't really consider the animals to be much better than monsters. At least the monsters never ate any of their crops.

In any case, Spike stopped looking at the bookshelves and determined to go upstairs to place his new strange table in Twilight's room. He entered it and immediately walked towards her desk where he removed a piece of the red carpeting. Placing the new block there, Spike was hoping that if Twilight came back before Heart's Warming Eve, or what some had guessed would be that date, she could get a pleasant surprise.

Spike looked around the small cozy room. It was a good thing that dust didn't gather in the world, as he would have had to clean it quite throughly otherwise; nopony had been in there for far too long.

The dragon quickly left the room, along with the library. He couldn't stand the emptiness of his own home. He just put on his warm clothes and went back out into the street. It had started to snow, those little strange shapes of snow gently falling down to touch the streets below. Spike loved it when it snowed. Usually a darkened sky was a bad omen, but the falling snow managed to relax him; he was actually able to reflect on some things as he walked the somewhat busy streets.

He had thought about Twilight a bit much lately.

I really do miss her, don't I? I guess I've always sort of thought of her like a sister, always there for me, and I always there for her. Whenever she's gone I just feel much more alone, I feel like I just have friends left, but not a family. Spike sighed. Technically being an orphan wasn't always this hard.

Why was he thinking these things, and why now? The answer was simple, selfish, and a secret: he wanted Twilight to stay with them. A part of him just wanted his... sister, to stay safe. He was just so tired of not knowing when she would return. By now the hundred of missing ponies were either dead or doing fine. Whatever they could do for them wouldn't help at this late stage. Again a part of Spike started to think he had figured it out: there was no way back to Equestria. Haven was their home now, and they had to make the most of it. He looked to the left, catching a glimpse of something interesting through a window. Inside there was a stallion and a mare sitting in a wool couch together in front of a fireplace. Between the couple was a tiny little foal resting soundly against its mother. That foal was one of the first, but not the first foals having been born into this world. Spike had almost convinced himself it would not be the last.

As Spike was deep in thought, he had barely realized he was standing in front of Haven Twilight Academy. The founder had hated the name, but her own push towards democracy had made it impossible for a single pony to veto the vote. Spike both loved and loathed the name. It meant Twilight, in a way, still had a presence in all the students loving to learn.

The school was quite tall, almost looking like the school back in Ponyville, simple, but with several smaller details. It was the first building in Haven having been built with mostly red bricks, a sturdy material good at isolating warmth. Spike opened a little wooden gate and went inside the completely empty area, passing the detailed garden with it's large hedges and hidey-holes serving as a playground for the little ones. Bushes with holes and passages along with tall grass made for good, safe little adventures in a world where slides were not possible.

The lack of children made Spike a little depressed. They were all most likely at home, enjoying the warmth of hot coco with their families. Their families... Spike just shrugged, and shivered, in the cold as he walked up to the main entrance. The two iron doors, as the safety of children was worth everything, were not open. Spike just took out a simple lever, used his Intent on the side of the entrance and opened the door from the outside. He managed to retrieve the lever and slink inside with ease.

The hallways were at least three blocks wide, having to allow many students to get plenty of space. He passed some chests, with the names of familiar names of children written on signs above them. He barely glanced over them, instead peeking inside some of the empty classrooms. With no blackboards available they had instead used several signs with text on them, and in some cases a few simple, blocky, paintings for illustration. The rooms were a bit dark, and slightly cold, but not to the point of posing any danger for anyone. Spike, as well as many others, had developed a keen eye for when there was or wasn't enough light; it was natural for a lifestyle where every mistake could cost you a visit to the void, at least.

Spike walked to a seat he had once sat in, if only for about a year of his school time, and sat down. He looked to the front desk, remembering the first day of the school. Twilight had been standing just behind the desk, looking at each and everyone. She had been trying to give a speech, but had been a bit nervous in front of all the children. Twilight was not bad with being in a position of authority, but she had always been terrified of real responsibility, though Spike considered her always being able to rise to the challenge.

"Where are you?" asked Spike silently to himself as he slumped down onto his old desk, looking at the carefully planned room's design. It was efficient, both in size and layout. It had a touch of Twilight to it as a whole.

Spike wasn't even sure why he had ended up inside the school. Perhaps he just wanted to reminisce of more optimistic times, back to a moment where he had only killed a few monsters, instead of hundreds. A time where he could with conviction say 'we'll be back home by tomorrow'. He only knew that all this visit did for him was to cause him to be depressed and miss Twilight to the point of it being painful. He didn't want to be miserable, so he just sucked it up, walked to the exit and left the chilly school to again walk out into the cold snowfall. The day was almost over, and he was tired. It was time to go home.

***

"So, anyway, I really think Timey has matured," said Derpy as she walked next to Spike towards the library.

"That's... great," said Spike, not really understanding what Derpy was talking about. All she said this evening had just confused him.

"Sure is. He's still not really ready to tell me, I just know, but I'm sure everything will be fine," said Derpy.

"Do you think he'll propose or something?" asked Spike, surprised.

"Oh, no, nothing like that. Haven't you been paying attention?"

"Sorry, I'm just a tad distracted by... stuff, I guess. Say hi to... Timey... for me," said Spike as he walked up a little stair to the library door.

"Sure! Bye, Spike! Have a nice night!" said Derpy before continuing on her way. Spike waved goodbye and then opened the door to walk inside into the warmth, closing the door behind him. He took off his clothes and put them inside a chest by the door. The young dragon was tired after more than a day in the mine. He had spent most of his time either mining or keeping watch, even during the hours they were supposed to rest. He wisely decided to go straight to bed.

After a quick walk up the stairs he was about to enter his own room, but he stopped dead in his tracks as he walked past a door in the hallway. He slowly turned his head, realizing who had just turned around to look at him. Without hesitation Spike lounged through the door for the pony.

"You're back! You're finally back, Twilight!"

The Journey

It had been far too long since Twilight had seen Spike, and his warm tight embrace made that very clear.

"I've missed you so much! Are you okay? When did you get back?" asked Spike, releasing his grip to get a better look at the princess. Her mane was longer than he remembered it.

"Just now, you're the first I've met today. I'm great, Spike, thank you. How have you been?" asked Twilight.

"I'm great now," said Spike. "Oh, just wait until Rarity and Rainbow Dash hears about this!"

"I'm sure they will be very happy to see me, and I've missed them a great deal too." Spike just sort of looked at Twilight, seemingly unable to contain his joy, so he just hugged her again. "Wow, easy there, big guy. Anyway, I have big news. For once, I finally found something useful!"

Spike let go of Twilight. "What is it?" he asked. Twilight noticed a hopeful tone in his voice, and she was sure he would like to hear the news.

***

"You found the remaining ponies!?" Rainbow Dash, her jaw dropping to the floor. Twilight just nodded as she munched on a loaf of bread. They had gathered in Rarity's shop. All of Twilight's friends were there.

"Yes and no. I know for a fact that there are others out there, but which ones or how many I just can't say," said Twilight. "And that's just the start. I've found something else. Because of a lack of information I can't be sure, but I believe that they might be, well, natives of this world."

"Natives?" asked Big Mac. "Friends?"

"Most certainly. They were quite amicable, and peaceful. They were quite strange, but I'm sure they could be of help," said Twilight.

"When you say natives, are they like the other animals, dumb, or more like us?" asked Swift Digger, sitting over in the corner on his own.

"They are just like us, without a doubt. Though, we weren't able to hold a dialog," said Twilight. "I mostly communicated with them with trying out the words I've learned from Swift's books. We wrote and exchanged books, I wasn't able to understand that much, but one thing they did tell me was that they had seen others like me not too far from their own home."

"And where is that, exactly?" asked Swift Digger.

"About 55,000 blocks away if my calculations are correct. To get there without knowing exactly where, you just go 13,000 to the east, then just keep going north until you find their village. The ponies they saw are roughly another 8,000 blocks north from there," said Twilight.

"Why didn't you go and contact them yourself, Twilight? Why did you return to Haven?" asked Time Turner.

"Because, well, the villagers had described these ponies as... hostile. Not actively aggressive, mind you, but more than willing to fight if the strange villagers approached. They were a bit scared of me when they first saw me coming to their village, but they quickly realized I was different."

"Hostile? That doesn't sound like ponies from Ponyville," said Spike.

"Anyway, the reason for me returning here is that I would like to have some more ponies follow me, to make sure we are better protected, because there is a possibility here: that the ponies are indeed not from Ponyville. I thought it over carefully, and I decided it would be best if everyone in Haven knew, and that I brought some help," said Twilight.

"Seems like a wise decision," said Time Turner.

"I think I would have just gone straight to them, save some time," said Rainbow Dash.

"How did you find the natives' village, Twilight?" asked Applebloom.

"I've been traveling in a pattern so that I know as much as possible about what is around Haven, expanding bit by bit as I travel. While I have found some interesting things, like large caves and even a few old tomes, this was the first major find outside of the ordinary," said Twilight, finishing her bread.

"Well, what do we do now?" asked Spike.

"I'm thinking about asking the council if I can borrow a few guards. A dozen should be more than enough, hopefully," said Twilight.

"In the middle of winter? Are you nuts? They will never agree to that!" said Soarin.

"Well said, friend" said Time Turner. "The zombies have started to increase in numbers lately, Haven needs protection and the council are well aware of that fact."

"It can't hurt to ask, right? This is important too, it's not like I want us to open the doors for monsters to get in, I just want us to find our friends," said Twilight.

"I know, and I agree with you, Princess, but the council will most likely not allow you to bring more than one or two at the most," said Time Turner.

Spike shook his head at that statement. "No way. The council might have done that if it was 5,000 or 8,000 blocks or a trip to the Temple of Return, but they won't allow even a single one to follow Twilight as far as 50,000. They probably consider it a huge risk. Remember how much they didn't want you to leave in the first place, Twilight?" asked Spike.

"Yeah, I sure do. Still, they don't have any rights over civilians."

"They do what they think is best for us, but sometimes they can rely too much on the protocols that you wrote for them," said Spike. "That's why I quit, it could get too predictable."

"Still, I'm going to try. First thing tomorrow I will ask the council to gather and have a vote on this matter," said Twilight.

"It is like you said, Princess. It cannot hurt to ask," said Time Turner.

***

"I told you it wouldn't work," said Spike to Twilight as they walked down the stairs in front of the town hall. The morning had turned out to be fruitless.Twilight had indeed been rejected, albeit politely, but she would not stop trying to help make up for past mistakes.

"Then I suppose I will have to go with plan B," said Twilight as they walked over the town square. There was not a lot of ponies up at this hour, especially not during the winter.

"Volunteers, right?" asked Spike.

"Yes, you remember," said Twilight. "Who do you think we should ask?"

"Actually, Twilight, since I knew this wouldn't work, I went around town asking some of our friends to help out," said Spike. Twilight turned to him, surprised.

"Quite the initiative, Spike. Who, erm, who did you get?" asked Twilight as they turned a corner.

"Us, of course," said Rarity. Twilight suddenly stopped as to not walk right into her. Every pony Twilight knew well in Haven were standing right in front of Twilight and Spike. There was Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Big Macintosh and Time Turner standing in a tight group in front of them. To the side several other were standing. Miss Cheerilee, Applebloom, Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle, Swift Digger, Derpy Hooves, Soarin and Spitfire.

"Wait, you're all coming with us?" asked Twilight.

"No, just us four," said Rarity, pointing to herself, Rainbow Dash, Big Macintosh and Time Turner. It was at that moment Twilight actually took notice of the armor the four of them were wearing. They seemed fully equipped, the rest were just wearing the same old winter clothes.

"The rest of us are just here to say goodbye and wish you good luck," said Swift Digger. "You're going far. Dangerous, you know."

"You're not coming with us?" asked Spike.

"I'm not going so far out ever again. I'm staying in Haven. You know, to keep an eye on things, and stuff," said Swift Digger.

"I'm going to take care of the children while Rarity is with you. Don't you worry about us," said Cheerilee.

"And I would like to say the same thing," said Rarity. "Sweetie Belle, don't worry about me, alright? I'm with the strongest ponies there are."

"I know. Be careful, alright?" asked Sweetie Belle. Rarity gave her a big hug.

"Are you ready to go just like that?" asked Twilight. Spike started to put on some heavy and warm armor.

"Sure are. We've packed food and weapons and everything we could need," said Spike.

"Quite," said Time Turner. "We are ready to go when you are, Princess."

Twilight did indeed want to go as quickly as possible, and it didn't take long for her to think about their offer. "Alright, then we'll be off within the hour. Just, just promise me that you'll be careful, alright?"

"We always are, Darling," said Rarity.

***

"By the way, Swift, I figured out how to use the table yesterday! Bye!" shouted Spike as they walked into the white forest just beyond one of Haven's exits.

"What?! Tell me how!"

"Sorry, can't hear you!" said Spike as they lost sight of the outer wall. Twilight could see the wide grin on his face.

"That was mean," said Twilight.

"And also hilarious," said Spike, unable to keep himself from laughing. Twilight had to agree, reluctantly.

"Do we have enough milk?" asked Rainbow Dash.

"No doubt, Rainbow Dash. If you get bitten, just ask me, Big Macintosh or Spike," said Rarity. "We have plenty of everything needed."

"Yeah, don't ask Time Turner for anything though," said Spike. Twilight turned to look at Spike, glancing at Time Turner not willing to face them. "I was just kidding, Time Turner."

"Yes, I'm aware," said Time Turner.

"What's this about?" asked Twilight.

Spike seemed surprised at her question. "Oh, that's right. You weren't here. Remember how Time Turner had a hard time storing things with his Intent? Well, turns out he never learned how to hold more than five things at once. Everypony found out about a month ago."

"It was humiliating. I was a laughing-stock until ponies finally stopped caring," said Time Turner.

"You can't hold more than five items?" asked Twilight in disbelief.

"I'm... not able to focus on so many things at once."

"I'm holding at least seventeen, and I'm not even trying," said Twilight.

Spike chuckled a bit. "You would think he would adapt just like everypony else."

Time Turner huffed, picking up the pace. "Could we just get a move on and not talk about this again?"

They were about to catch up to Time Turner when they suddenly heard someone shout. The group turned around to see Soarin running in their direction. Once reaching them, he stopped to take a few deep breaths before looking up at Twilight.

"I've changed my mind, I want to go with you guys. Is that alright?" asked Soarin with a hopeful tone in his voice.

"Well, sure, but why did you change your mind?" asked Twilight.

"I'm sure he has his reasons," said Time Turner. "Soarin, are you properly prepared for the journey? That's the proper question for this matter."

"Totally. I have armor, food, water, everything I would need," said Soarin.

"Well then, I suggest we do not let anything keep us. This will be a long journey after all," said Time Turner.

They continued. As they walked over the cold soft snow, Rainbow Dash turned to Soarin. "So what did Spitfire say about this?"

"She encouraged me," said Soarin. Twilight noticed a subtle smile on his face.

***

Most of the day was essentially just the group spending their time walking, at times idly chatting while they kept a careful watch over whatever new area they entered. The best thing about the winter was how most threats became incredibly easy to spot against the white landscape. One could spot a monster at least a hundred blocks away without much difficulty as long as it wasn't snowing.

However, the perks of the winter didn't quite feel like they outweighed the negative aspects; walking through the snow was every bit as tiring and cold as in the real world. After a few hours every step started to feel exhausting. The only one in the group not bothered by the cold was Spike.

As the sun settled, the group was happy to finally bring out their tools, digging out a small cave in the side of a tiny hill. Following Spike's advice, they made it stretch into the middle of the hill where they made it go up through the top, essentially giving them a lookout. It was crowded, but the wooden fences blocking the entrance and covering the opening above them made it feel very safe. Before the sun disappeared beyond the horizon, they placed plenty of torches as well as bringing out blankets. It didn't take too long before it started to feel warm.

"Here's some coco," said Spike, handing Rarity a drink.

"You know what this reminds me off?" asked Rainbow Dash.

"What?" asked Time Turner.

"The first night we spent in this world. Do you remember? We hid in a little cave. It was pouring and Spike's fire helped us against spiders," said Rainbow Dash.

"Oh, yeah. That... was a long time ago," said Spike.

"Time flies, does it not?" asked Time Turner, drinking from a bucket of water.

It was silent for a while. Twilight noticed most seemed to just blankly stare somewhere in front of them. "I miss Princess Celestia," said Twilight.

"Missing royalty is something we have in common," muttered Time Turner.

"What?"

"I- I just mean I miss her too. I miss the safety of Equestria."

"Yeah... but did anyone ever notice how often we were not safe?" asked Rainbow Dash.

Twilight couldn't help but to chuckle. "And how it was always up to us to fix it?" she asked.

"I sort of wish I could have been there as I am right now. I could have really helped," said Spike.

"No doubt," said Rarity.

"I wonder if Fluttershy..."

And just like that Rainbow Dash had managed to make their reminiscing go from melancholy to something much more directly depressing. As Rainbow's voice just sort of wandered off, several ponies started to stare at the ground.

"I miss her too," said Twilight, eventually looking at her friend again.

"Come on... let's get some sleep. This is going to take a while," said Spike.

"Don't worry. It will be over before you know it," said Twilight.

***

Twilight actually enjoyed walking with others. It was a nice change of pace compared to her last trips. If she felt lonely she just took a moment to talk with anyone. Hearing something other than her own thoughts and the constant muffled sound of the snow she walked on was pleasant. She hadn't realized just how much the isolation could hurt. Still, she felt like it was her duty to have endured the pain. She was going to get them home. Some ponies might have given up, but not her.

Days passed, landscapes eventually just blurred together. Twilight and her friends only had a direction to go on as there were no familiar landmarks this far away from Haven. Whenever they saw a desert, the one place unaffected by the coldness of winter, they often veered to walk upon the hot sand, just to veer back as they reached the end its borders. It snowed almost a dozen times, one time lasting an entire day. They didn't dare to travel when it snowed, as creatures could easily remain unseen in that thick snowfall. The group spent those hours in yet another little cave of similar design to their first one.

While they were forced to confront monsters on more than one occasion, the most terrifying being Enderponies, nothing posed much of a threat to the well-prepared group. Twilight was outright impressed by Spike's speed and precision with his iron blade. With him, Big Macintosh and Rainbow Dash, whatever danger would threaten them wouldn't last for long.

"The problem is that most of these are so predictable. Enderponies have gotten a bit creative lately, but other than that, fight one kind and you've fought them all," said Spike, not long after another skirmish, a rather short one. "Not that I'm complaining."

"Enderponies? What do you mean 'more creative'?" asked Rainbow Dash.

"The first thing I noticed is that they've started to pick up blocks and moving them. About a year ago they've started to be more active. Basically blocking doors, putting out lights, making holes in the outer wall. Since everypony knows never to look directly at an Enderpony, they were pretty harmless for a while, but they've become a bit more dangerous now," said Spike.

"Are you sure, Spike?" asked Time Turner.

"Almost definitely."

"Well, stop thinking about that. Because guess what?" asked Twilight.

"What?" asked Spike.

"We're almost there! It's in that desert straight ahead! We'll see it when we get over that dune, just another 500 blocks!"

***

"You are going to love them, they look so funny, and are so great, really nice bunch, all of them! Before we go find the other ponies we should spend some time with these guys. Establish our good intentions, maybe even suggest a trade route or something," said Twilight.

"I really want to see how they've built their village. I wouldn't mind seeing some houses that look different from Haven's," said Soarin.

"Eeyup."

"I hope they have food," said Rainbow Dash. "I wouldn't mind an apple right about now."

"You are about to experience it all just... right... oh no," said Twilight, her eyes widening.

The group stood in shock on top of the dune. Fire was basically everywhere. Simple but sturdy houses of sandstone and wood where set aflame. Like rivers, entire streams of lava ran down the sides of the dozens of buildings. Crops were destroyed, entire walls completely obliterated. A large building, a simple temple, had been desecrated beyond Twilight's recognition.

Twilight just stood there in total shock. The terrifying silence made one thing very clear: there were no survivors.

"No! No!" yelled Twilight, running down the dune towards the destroyed village. "What happened?! Why!?"

"Twilight, be careful! It could be dangerous!" said Spike. Just as he stopped yelling, an entire building was destroyed in a sudden explosion. There had been no Creeper's hiss to warn of the danger. Twilight had almost been caught in the blast. She immediately backed away.

"What was that?!" yelled Twilight.

"It wasn't a Creeper, that's for sure," said Spike, standing by her side. Twilight couldn't managed to do much except look at the horrifying destruction. She had begun to cry.

"I just can't... understand why anyone would do this," said Twilight.

"Twilight, are you alright?" asked Rarity, putting a hoof on her shoulder.

"I... I'll have to be. I'll endure. We... we have to find out who did this," said Twilight. Big Macintosh gave Spike a certain look, and Spike nodded in return.

"Could it have been the ponies?" asked Spike.

"I... I don't want to think like that. How could anyone from Ponyville do this? Why? What was there to gain?" asked Twilight.

"We shouldn't stay here any longer. For all we know, somepony hostile could be watching us. Let us, very cautiously, go in the direction of the ponies," said Time Turner.

"Maybe we should go back home to Haven, and come back with more ponies. I mean, now when we know something here could be a threat, then perhaps the council will listen a bit more?" asked Rarity.

"No, Time's right. We should check this out. It's best," said Soarin.

"Why, exactly? We know nothing about these ponies, or whoever did this. They could outnumber us ten to one!" said Rarity.

"Yeah, but if those ponies did this, we should try to learn why, right? See if they could become a threat to Haven in the future, so the council will learn real facts. And what if the ponies didn't do this? Then that means someone else did, and the ponies might be the next target," said Soarin. "We should help them if that's the case."

"Well said, friend," said Time Turner.

"Sometimes I forgot you were part of the Wonderbolts, Soarin. I think you're right," said Spike.

"And so do I. Come on. We'll go and find out what's-"

"INCOMING!" shouted Rainbow Dash, pointing beyond the village and above.

Twilight only had to look up, and her sharp mind instantly recognized the danger. She leaped towards Spike, pushing them both out of harms way. Spike got up on his feet just a tad quicker than Twilight did. Where they had just been there were several sticks pointing out of the ground. They were arrows, having just pierced the sand. Twilight looked the the rest of the group. They had all reacted quickly enough, though Rainbow Dash was just gawking at the source of the threat.

"No, way," she said, hardly able to believe her eyes.

"Take cover!" yelled Soarin.

"No! Dig a tunnel!" said Rarity, barely able to keep her voice down and hold her composure.

"Good plan!" said Spike, taking out an iron shovel, beginning to dig at the ground with impressive speed.

Twilight looked up towards the sky. It was indeed a good plan, for where else would they be able to continue dodging arrows, from above, in a desert? Arrows fired from the wooden bows of regular large, hostile, imposing, flying pegasi?

The Town Mountain

Just ten blocks down Spike and Rainbow Dash managed to strike through a stone wall, opening up into a dark long cave. The light from the desert above was shining in, but just barely.

"In in in in in!" said Soarin, rushing past everyone and into the cavern. Twilight quickly put down some torches, illuminating the dark tunnel.

"Seal it! Quickly!" said Big Macintosh. Twilight had to admit that he was quite able to easily take command with that tone.

Within seconds they cut themselves off from the surface, filling in the hole with spare dirt. Twilight told them to follow the tunnel, but there was one problem she quickly realized: that they most likely would soon be followed. They couldn't just run blindly into the darkness, one wrong step and some bad luck was all that stood between them and a lethal drop into a cold and sudden death. They had to hide their trail.

"Rainbow Dash, go behind us and pick up any torches we put down!" said Twilight.

"Got it!"

"Spike, you rush ahead and find a path!"

"Sure thing, Twilight!"

All Twilight had tried to do was to find the optimal strategy. Rainbow Dash was quick, even without her wings, and Spike was an expert on orienting himself inside caverns. Twilight had only been underground a couple of times, and she had always despised it. The constant crushing feeling of being watched from inside the deep darkness constantly surrounding her, the necessity to always keep your eyes open for any threat, the risk of loosing your orientation and being lost to the countless labyrinths hiding just beneath their hooves. She preferred to have landmarks and being able to see where she was going.

Spike, however, was rushing through tunnels after tunnels, slashing at any monster popping up within the newly lit torches like it was child's play. This was his element, this is where he could really shine. Twilight didn't even think he blinked, his attention was fully on the task at hand.

As the group turned around a corner, Twilight heard the unmistakable sound of their entrance being broken down.

"Princess," said Time Turner, keeping his voice down despite his breathing, failing only because of a slight sudden cough. He nodded towards a branching path up ahead. It was obvious one didn't lead anywhere, the other one went downwards.

"I have an idea. Everyone, go for the dead end," said Twilight.

Trusting her words unconditionally, the group rushed in. Just as Rainbow Dash joined them, Twilight heard the first yell of their pursuers. "They must've gone to the left, get them!"

"Stone, I need smooth stone and dirt," said Twilight.

"I've got some," said Spike, tossing a bunch of the material out on the ground. Suddenly, Time Turner reached for them and placed them properly along their only exit.

"What are you doing?" asked Rarity.

"That was actually, that was my plan," said Twilight, surprised as the stallion created a convincing fake wall.

"Great minds think alike, do they not? This is second nature to me," said Time Turner.

"Camouflage and hiding?" asked Spike.

"U- um, I actually meant details and quick thinking," said Time Turner, having quickly made the wall, boxing them in.

"You're so quick at building. Busy as a bee," said Rarity.

"Quiet," hushed Twilight.

Silence fell immediately, and they were intently listening. Their fates could very well be decided by how convincing Time Turner's wall looked from the other side. Twilight hardly even breathed, fearing their enemies would hear her through the thin wall. They had to be only seconds away from turning the corner. Twilight heard the threat zoom by their little hiding place.

"Damn they're fast!" a deep aggressive voice yelled through the wall.

"Shut up and get moving, they couldn't have gotten far!" another voice yelled.

"Ugh, I hate caves!"

Twilight made sure to keep a cool head and note how many sets of hooves that passed them, at least six, maybe even seven or nine, most seemed to belong to big and heavy stallions. They just waited for their enemies to pass, which didn't take long. Eventually it became dead silent, but Twilight didn't even begin to feel safe. The silence only made it easier to keep her head cool. For several minutes she gave a sharp hush whenever somebody spoke, until it finally felt alright to speak again.

"So... what was their deal?" asked Rainbow Dash.

"I don't know why they attacked us, but I think we'll stay here until we know they've left," said Twilight. "There's no reason to risk getting spotted."

"I meant how they could freaking fly," said Rainbow Dash, visibly holding back both her voice and jealousy. "I've tried for years, Intent and all, trying everything to get to taste that freedom again. Nothing has worked. What's their secret?"

"Keep your voice down, Rainbow Dash, please," said Rarity.

"Right, sorry. I'm just saying I want to find out how they did that," said Rainbow Dash. Her eyes very clearly displayed a sense of longing and impatience.

"Well, what are we going to do now? We know they are not friendly, and I didn't recognize any one of them," said Spike.

"Are we going to go back home and forget this ever happened?" asked Soarin.

"Coward," said Rainbow Dash. He turned, almost mortified at her words.

"No! No, I'm just careful, I promise. I just think we should, um... a good word..."

"'Confront'?" coughed Time Turner. "Confounded caverns, the air here is so stagnant."

"Confront, yeah! We shouldn't confront these guys. Keeping out of trouble might be the best. I mean, what if they capture us and force us to tell where we came from? They could keep us prisoners while Haven becomes a target, and nopony at home would even know they were coming," said Soarin.

Twilight thought about it carefully, but while she realized that Soarin was right in some respects, there was one thing they severely lacked.

"We still don't know anything about these ponies. Have they been here as long as we have? Longer? Are there many of them? Are everyone in the town ahead just as violent, or are these but a few outcasts? While it seems likely that... the strange locals were attacked by the ponies, we still don't know the whole picture. How are we going to make the right decision without all the facts?" asked Twilight.

"What are you suggesting?" asked Spike.

"We dig a tunnel straight in the direction of the town, 8,000 blocks north. We peek out and get a good look, maybe sneak in during the night to find out more, and depending on what we find, we'll either stay to get more information, or we return to Haven with the knowledge," said Twilight.

"This is probably going to be very dangerous, Twilight," said Rarity.

"Are you implying you wish to not partake in this quest any further?" asked Time Turner, oddly awkwardly.

"Certainly not, I'm up for any challenge. I simply wish for dear Twilight to know what she is getting herself into," said Rarity. She turned to Twilight. "I will follow you anywhere, dear."

Twilight felt a hint of inner warmth as everyone present nodded.

"No big deal, we've got Spike the Great on our team," said Soarin. Spike smirked, confidently.

"Very well, we shall wait just a little more, then we'll start digging," said Twilight.

"Can't we just go now?" asked Soarin.

"Better safe than sorry, besides...," said Twilight. "It's, well, I'm just, it's a bit much. While they could have been taken, I have to face the likelihood that the natives of the village were killed, I wasn't ready for that. I need to rest a bit after that."

"You're taking it well," said Time Turner.

"I've dealt with loss for a long time. Another one hurts, just as much as the first time, but it's easier to deal with," said Twilight.

***

The group waited for quite some time, often in complete silence, for it to feel completely safe to leave the cave. Air was in infinite supply, so their only worry came from being discovered, or hearing a monster walk by their hiding place. Unlike any other spot they have rested in, this one was relatively safe and roomy, and warm with a few extra torches around. Another thing Twilight hated with unlit caves was how oddly damp and cold it was. The air thick with moisture, the stone surfaces she walked on feeling just a bit wet, it felt like she was walking inside something large and... for a better lack of terms, alive, or at least inside the veins of a beast's cold decaying corpse.

As they had waited quite a while, something finally broke the silence. Voices from outside.

"They got away. Typical," said the voice of one of their attackers.

"I'm going to get them for this." said another voice. Twilight counted the sets of hooves. There were only two ponies out there. "I wonder if Sharp's gotten the news yet?"

"Probably, the other guys should have gotten there now. Unless they were attacked," said the first voice.

"So, these guys that got away, how many were mares?"

"Get your mind out of the gutter, you ass."

"Hey, I've been deprived for a long time now."

"Shut up, let's fly back to Promise Peak, I'm getting hungry," said the first voice.

"Okay, what do we tell the others?"

"That we found those ponies and killed them, what else? Would you get back and tell Sharp that we failed?"

Twilight heard them both walk off, and before long the group was in the clear. She turned to her friends, looking a bit contemplative.

"These ponies are a genuine threat, so we have to very careful, alright?" asked Twilight.

"Otherwise, well, I don't want to think about it," said Rarity. "Clearly they are brutes!" she said, scoffing with her head held high.

Twilight agreed. "More importantly, I think we heard some important keywords. Promise Peak, and Sharp. So come on, let's go get some context," she said, turning towards the fake wall and tearing it apart.

***

Their fake little wall was not the only thing getting torn down. The entire group worked together to work through the hard thick earth. Stone quickly gave way to torches and open spaces. Block after block was destroyed with pickaxes, making way for a path forward, bit after bit. It was hard work, and before long their tools broke, as was expected. It was always at a specific number of uses that it happened, so Twilight kept her mind occupied by counting the number of tools used while at the same time keeping track of everything she could keep in her head, like how many tools they had to quickly craft, how many blocks they had removed and left behind to vanish, and how far they traveled underground. Eventually she just lost count. Whenever they hit a naturally formed cave, they simply used that to travel forward, until hitting another wall where they promptly returned to working on the tunnel.

If not for a very peculiar clock, discovered and used by Time Turner, they wouldn't have known if it was day or night. They worked well into the night.

"How far down are we?" asked Rainbow Dash.

"I spotted some gold in a cave before, we must have sort of gone downhill in those caves. No redstone, though, so we can't be too deep," said Spike from behind the group. As he was undoubtedly the most efficient in a fight, he kept watch behind them, making sure no Creeper or malicious pony surprised them.

"How much more do we need to do this?" asked Time Turner. Twilight noticed that he was shivering.

"Are you alright, Time Turner?" asked Twilight.

"Oh, quite. Loving this, no doubt," said Time Turner. His gaze was a bit unfocused.

"You sure?" asked Spike, looking over his shoulder.

"I'm fine!" Time Turner snapped back.

"Hey, relax. I didn't mean anything."

"Sorry, just a bit... a bit... I have a headache," said Time Turner. "All these things to keep track off in my head... exhausting," he said, stroking his forehead. "I miss Derpy." The way he said it felt disjointed, like he hadn't even been holding a conversation. Twilight noticed something about him, something that made him stand out from the rest of them, except maybe Spike.

"Time Turner, you're not even sweating," said Twilight.

"What?" he asked.

"I mean, everyone else here is sweating, hard work in a cold environment, but you're as dry as a bone. Are you sure you're alright?" asked Twilight. "I... I think you might be sick. You have been coughing a bit lately."

"Me? Sick? N- Nonsense. I know it's been cold, but I'm as healthy as ever!"

And that's the moment when Time Turner basically just collapsed.

***

"I assure you, I'm fine," said Time Turner, but still lying down on a small bed. They were all inside a crevice, overlooking a surprisingly majestic sight they hadn't expected to find down there. It was an underground ravine, stretching far and wide, as well as reaching much further down into the earth. If not for a wide stream of magma flowing and giving light, Twilight wouldn't have guessed it even had a bottom. Twilight turned to the torches keeping them warm and safe from monsters.

"Whatever happened, it's best that you rest," said Twilight. "With a bit of luck this will just pass on its own. This makes our situation a bit more problematic, though."

"Why, specifically?" asked Spike.

"Well, if Time Turner collapses again, or if he stops being able to walk, it would be a lot more difficult to get him back to Haven, and it would make it more dangerous to bring him towards this Promise Peak-place. Nothing has changed, though. We'll keep going as soon as you're better, Time Turner," said Twilight.

"Very well, Princess."

"Come on, everypony. Get some rest, we've managed to come halfway, but we'll have to continue tomorrow. Spike, I know you've kept watch a lot today, but could you take the first shift here?"

"Everypony else have been working their butts off mining, of course I can keep doing this, no problem," said Spike.

Twilight nodded gratefully. No longer a baby, my little Spike, is he?

***

Twilight was sleeping soundly, basking the the warmth of a nearby torch. It was almost amusing, that in Ponyville she couldn't have ever slept with a single light in the room, but here it was the opposite: any piece of darkness nearby made it impossible to relax. Those little musing rarely came to her anymore.

Hearing something, yet unable to really place it, Twilight ignored a slight noise somewhere in the ravine. Perhaps it was a simple spider searching for prey. It wouldn't be able to get past the simple yet efficient fortification Spike had built against just those despicable arachnids. Whatever it was, Spike would take care of it, if it became a problem. Besides, she was deep asleep, barely registering anything. Except that something managed to make her wake, just slightly. She would go back to sleep within moments, most likely.

"M... Miner... tell... how you feel," said a voice in the dark. Twilight just knew it was someone there, maybe Rainbow Dash? She couldn't even tell. Then, after she was resting in comfortable silence, there was something else...

"Twi..." a voice whispered, barely audible yet surprisingly efficient to pierce her consciousness. This was something to register, to think about no matter how much she slept.

Spike? Rainbow Dash? Time Turner?

"Twi... light," it whispered again, just a tad more clearly.

Slowly Twilight opened her eyes, just to find herself looking at something faintly green, and eternally deep: a pair of eyes.

Enderpony.

Twilight screamed as loudly as she could. The Enderpony, tall and darker than any void, disappeared, leaving only a few purple particles behind that quickly disappeared.

"What's going on!?" yelled Soarin, sitting up from his own bed, looking around terrified. "Did we get captured?!"

"Twilight!? What is it!?" said Spike, getting a hold of the startled mare. Big Macintosh was standing right behind him, looking concerned.

"Enderpony, there's an Enderpony here!" said Twilight, desperately looking around, trying to find it.

"What are you talking about, there's no Enderpony here," said Spike.

"But I just saw it! It was right above me, looking at me! Tal... it was talking, it knew my name," said Twilight.

"Twilight, it must have been a dream," said Spike.

"A talking Enderpony?" asked Rainbow Dash, with quite the doubt in her voice.

"I swear, and it had green eyes and-"

"Enderponies don't have green eyes, go back to sleep, Twilight," said Rainbow Dash.

"Twilight, it's okay. Even if it wasn't a dream, and me and Big Mac just missed it somehow, we are ready for an attack. We have plenty of water ready. Try to sleep, okay?" asked Spike.

"But I heard it, after hearing something about a miner and a noise out in the ravine," said Twilight.

"NOW!" yelled an unfamiliar voice. Suddenly they were all washed over by a wave of cold water, removing all torches. Sure, it woke them up instantly, but also completely disoriented them and covering everything in darkness. Twilight felt someone larger than her drag her out of the bed, and before long she was unable to struggle. Her mouth was bound, her legs tied together, even her wings were wrapped up tight.

"Get the big one!" yelled a voice on the dark. Chaos everywhere. There must have been at least fifteen assailants.

"Nope!"

"Spike, fire!" yelled Time Turner. Two green bursts of flame temporarily lit up the space. It was impossible to see details, no fire hit the attackers. All Twilight managed to see was four ponies pouncing at Spike, knocking him down into the water covering the ground. Soarin fought alongside Rainbow Dash, both quite fiercely, but to no avail.

The element of surprise had been a key factor. They had been defeated in mere seconds, Rarity being the one lasting the longest. Twilight was breathing quite quickly through her bound muzzle, keeping a cool head and making sure to notice everything around her as she and her friends were being taken away, out from their camp and into the darkness of the ravine.

This is bad, very bad. Spike isn't moving, is he breathing? Yes, he is. Big Mac is dragged along the ground, but he can manage. Soarin and Rainbow Dash are still struggling. Good, we can't make this easy for them. Rarity is biting her carrier, great, Rarity, keep at it! Wait... where is Time Turner?! Twilight thought, looking around her. None of the ponies carrying them was carrying Time Turner. Had he escaped? Or worse?

Twilight realized that Spike, unconscious as he was, must have dropped all his belongings back at the camp. He would not be happy about that when he woke up.

"Are we really taking them back to base?" asked the strong mare carrying Twilight.

"The chief's orders. Prisoners are to be kept and interrogated," said another mare.

"Great. That's just what we need, another base compromised," said a large stallion dragging Big Macintosh.

"Doesn't something seem weird about these ones?" asked another stallion.

"Actually, this one is... this is an Alicorn," said the mare under Twilight.

"That lizard had some really nice stuff on him," said a stallion, admiring some of Spike's loot.

"Who cares? We can get the info from them in their cell. Come on, they might have reinforcements coming," said a mare at the front of the line.

***

Twilight didn't know for how long they walked through tunnels after tunnels. It was almost always completely dark, the ponies didn't even bother putting down torches, instead simply being ready for whatever monster came their way, without any fear. They were all proper fighters, judging from both their iron and diamond blades, as well as their posture. It reminded Twilight of the stance Big Macintosh had developed after his years serving as a guard of Haven.

Eventually, they could spot light from torches further ahead. They approached the light, turning around a corner and then...

The cavern was simply gigantic and could not have been a natural formation. It was simply as large as a mountain, completely hollowed out except for some large pillars of stone left untouched. There were wooden platforms built everywhere, both for further construction work and just to get around amongst the numerous levels and walkways outlining the cavern walls. There were caves everywhere, both up and down, going further into the depths of this place, this 'base'. There were torches everywhere, lighting up everything quite efficiently. There must have been at least a hundred ponies walking around, some running, some chatting, some building, some mining. Most had this aura of seriousness about them, the few who seemed even the slightest bit cheerful were hard to spot.

Twilight and the group didn't get to see much of the impressive place for very long, instead climbing up some stairs and being brought into the wall of the large cavern. They came into a properly constructed hallway, with a cobblestone floor and stone walls. They turned several corners before entering through two large iron doors. On the other side, there was a hallway, turning at least once, with strange rooms on both the left and right. They were covered in mostly metal fences, had one iron door each. They were cells. The walls, floor and ceiling of the cells were made from obsidian, almost indestructible.

"Oh, company?" asked one stallion inside a cell. "Oh, pretty ones," said the inmate.

"Shut up, Clear Cut," said the mare leading the group with an authoritative voice.

They placed each prisoner alone in a cell, Twilight had to be put in one around the first corner because of lack of space. The ponies closed the door behind her, removing a lever functioning as a crude makeshift key. Inside the cell there was a simple bed, and two strange items, one near the ceiling, like a stone box with a hole in it, and one in the corner, like some sort of blocky cone leading down into the floor.

Twilight didn't have time to examine much, because the leading mare, a tall, red and strong creature, started to speak to the prisoners.

"Listen up, new arrivals. In the floor there is something called a hopper. We want you to place all of your belongings inside that hopper. To do this, stand on the hopper while our ponies use their Intent," said the mare.

"Where did you learn that word?" asked Twilight to the mare around the corner.

"No talking!" shouted the mare. There was a beat of silence. "You will stand on the hopper and let your inventory be drained, if you fail to do this, then we will use the dispenser, the box near the ceiling, to dispense flowing magma onto you. Do you understand?"

There was a silence, Twilight got the distinct impression her friend were, like her, staring rebelliously.

"Understand?" asked the mare, quite cold.

"Yeah, we understand. Understand that you're a bunch of-"

"Soarin! Not now. Wait until later," said Rainbow Dash, oddly serious. "Fine, we'll do what you want us to," said Rainbow Dash.

"Twilight?" asked Big Macintosh.

"We don't have a choice," said Twilight. She walked over to the hopper, and within moments she felt like the air was sucked out of her. She felt both lighter, and more able to focus. Still, no matter how much she thought about it, she couldn't come up with a plan. It was most likely up to Time Turner, if he was still alive. In any case, their fate was uncertain.

"Most of them have given up their items, warden, Ma'am."

"Good."

"Except for the lizard."

"I'm a dragon," said Spike, his voice filled with defiance.

"And I'm not joking. Step on the hopper. Now," said the red mare, the warden.

"Go ahead. I don't fear any magma," said Spike.

There was a silence for just a few seconds. Twilight guessed they had a staring contest, a battle of wills, it seemed appropriate.

"Do it."

Twilight suddenly heard the flow of magma from around the corner.

"Ouch, that stings," said Spike dryly. "Like a bubble-bath."

"Cute," said the warden. "Alright, Hard Hat," she said to a fellow pony. "Fry the Alicorn."

"NO!" yelled Spike. "I'll- wasn't serious, I just meant that you had knocked me out, I dropped all my items back at the camp! I knew heat couldn't hurt me, and I just wanted to... please don't hurt her," said Spike.

"His story checks out, Ma'am," said a mare.

"That's more like it. Alright, let's report to the chief. We're done here," said the warden.

"And after you're done with the chief, maybe you can get something done with me," said the stranger Clear Cut in a disgusting tone.

"Shut up, Clear Cut," said the warden. Twilight heard them all leave.

"Are they gone?" asked Rarity.

"Yeah, they're gone," said the pony Clear Cut. "Those are some real jerks, aren't they?"

"Tell me about it," said Soarin.

"Don't worry, they don't come around too often. I always act like this sleaze among the girls, and if I have to, guys, to make them stay outside so I can get some peace and quiet while I try to get out."

"Are you alright, Spiky, Twilight?" asked Rarity.

"Yeah, yeah, fine, just a bit shaken up," said Spike. "Twilight, I'm sorry."

Twilight just shook her head. "I'm proud of you, Spike. You're brave. That's why you got the title Spike the Great."

"No, I have a better reason for that," said Spike.

"What reason?" asked Twilight.

"I have a way to escape," said Spike.

"Well, okay, I don't know you by that much, but if you would bring me along, that would be fantastic," said Clear Cut.

"No way, not until we know more," said Soarin.

"How, Spike?" asked Rainbow Dash.

"Remember how I was knocked out? Well, I wasn't. As soon as I lit up the scene, I knew we would lose no matter what we did. Twilight was bound and gagged, despite them not knowing who was who in the darkness, so I knew they would be taking us prisoners. I just pretended to faint, dropping everything I had... except this one little iron pick, and this little sword," said Spike.

"Spike... you're a genius," said Rarity.

"I do have some talents."

"MA'AM!" yelled Clear Cut. Twilight heard the entrance door instantly opened.

"Ha! I knew it! Good work, Clear Cut," said the warden.

"This was the best idea I ever had, wouldn't you say, Ma'am?"

"Absolutely. You're the best warden we've ever had, Sir."

"What," said Soarin and Rainbow Dash, just in complete disbelief as Clear Cut's door seemed to open.

"I'm Clear Cut, your warden, and this is the fake warden, my wife. She is more capable than me, but somepony has to have the menial jobs, so I became warden. Dragon, if you don't give up your items now, we will give your Alicorn a hot bath. What do you say?"

"...Fine," said Spike, sounding defeated.

"Great. Thank you all for your cooperation. Come on, guys! Let's go and eat to celebrate! I can't wait to tell the chief this," said Clear Cut. Several of the real warden's allies laughed as they left the prison, seemingly in good spirit.

"What. A. Jerk," said Rainbow Dash, still in disbelief.

"Clever... jerk," said Soarin, seemingly unable to come up with something more creative to call Clear Cut.

"What do we do now?" asked Rarity.

"Ponder our place in the universe? And in my case, our mistakes," said Twilight, feeling so guilty for the mess she had gotten her friends into.

***

Twilight just lied on the bed, trying to come up with some sort of plan. A way out, tricking her captors, because physically breaking out of the cell was certainly not an option, not with these materials. Whatever vaguely defined plan she was trying to make create was interrupted by somepony opening the door to the prison. Twilight heard someone, quite slowly, walk past cell after cell, eventually passing the corner and into her field of view.

It was one of the ponies that had apprehended the group.

"T-Twilight Sparkle?" asked the guard, at least she thought he was a guard, because he didn't wear armor.

"Yeah... do I know you?" she asked.

"N-No. I- I- I, I need you, peacefully, come- come with me- me... okay? It's... important. The ch- chief- wants to see- see you," said the guard. He seemed quite weak, almost tiny.

"And if I-"

"Please, there's not time to discuss this. Please, come."

Despite a moment's hesitation, Twilight eventually agreed to the his terms. With surprising difficulty, he pulled out a lever and opened the door. Twilight could take him, probably.

"Pl- please, put this on," said the guard, giving her a simple cloak. This confused the princess.

"What? Why?" she asked, but did as she was instructed.

"L- later..."

Twilight followed the guard along the prison cells, most of the ponies were watching her, quite worried about what could happen. Spike just gave Twilight a look, and then punched his clenched fist into his palm behind the pony's back. 'Take him out!' was something his gaze alone conveyed. Twilight nodded subtly. She was just going to go outside, make sure no guards were near... and then...

The moment the two of them stepped out into the empty hallway the guard turned around, he looked exhausted.

"Listen, there isn't much time. I couldn't talk to you in the prison, because I didn't want the others to know. I'm getting you out of here! You have to run back home! Please!"

"W-what?" asked Twilight, completely taken aback by this stallion's suddenly intense pleading. She got the impression he would break out into tears any moment.

"The others have to be confused for real, they have to be, even... even Soarin. The Princ- Queen- Princsssssess have to be safe, please! Twilight Sparkle, just walk with me out of here, to safety, you are important," said the pony.

"Who are you?"

"It never matters. You have to be sssssafe... please..."

"What's going on?" asked Twilight.

"This way, hurry, before they notice you are gone!" said the stallion. He started to quickly pace, quite tired, away from the prison. "If there are too many of us, they will see, but not notice one in a cloak, I know this, and I can only save one... come, please." He stopped to look at Twilight.

"I'm not leaving my friends!" said Twilight, putting her hoof down.

"Royalty b-b-before the rests... my head... it's gone split..." said the stallion, almost breaking down on the spot.

"Hey, what's...?" said a pony just walking past the corner. He saw both of them, his eyes quickly widening as his gears were almost visibly turning. "GUARDS!"

"RUN!" yelled the strange guard, grabbing hold of Twilight and forcing her to run.

They both pushed into the pony stopping them and ran past him, as well as several paths to the side where commotion was brewing.

"What's your name?" asked Twilight as they ran.

"Don't- don't have... one," said the stallion.

They both walked the same way as they had entered, and came out into the large open space. Several dozen ponies were on high-alert, and Twilight and the stranger had to stop as about fifty eyes focused on them at once. There was this unusual silence for just a moment. It was interrupted by a young pony pointing at them both.

"Get them!"

Twilight and the strange pony ran down the stairs, aiming towards the nearest cave. They almost reached it, but then somepony quite strong tackled Twilight. All she saw as she fell was the stranger being tackled even harder, by a dog of all things. Twilight felt the hard stone floor hit her back as the pony above her held her down with considerable strength.

Suddenly, all attention was drawn to the stranger as he screamed in terrible pain. "No- Not now! Please, not now... Argh!" and then, as he screamed in agony towards the stone ceiling, his eyes widened, and widened, and widened even more. In fact, his iris seemed to just stretch out, covering most of his eye-socket, just a big, sky blue color filling his big eyes.

Then, he burst into flames, green, bright flames. Ponies jumped back in shock.

Twilight looked on in horror as the pony's body contorted in ways that seemed impossible, teeth becoming fangs, legs becoming downright hollow, fur becoming black carapace. But, before the transformation was complete, Twilight saw one last, almost futile attempt for the creature to recompose itself into something familiar. For just a moment it had a very distinct outline of hair, scruffy, wild, spiky, then, the creature fell down on the ground, tired beyond understanding, strained in ways unrecognizable. It had reverted to its true form.

Still with the last image of that silhouette clear in her mind, all Twilight managed to say was:

"Time Turner... you were... a changeling?"

Unable to really give any inflection in the way she spoke, she just looked on. Surprised. Betrayed? She wasn't sure of a lot of things. It had been an extremely tiring day, filled to the brim with surprises.

Though, the sick thing was that this revelation of Time Turner's secret wouldn't be the biggest surprise for Twilight that day and night. Of all the twists she would experience, the biggest one came when she finally managed to take her eyes off the changeling body, and actually look up at her assailant. She seemed just as shocked as Twilight was, for similar reasons.

"Twilight?" asked the mare.

"Applejack?"

Endless Questions

There had been so many questions in Twilight's mind that night. What was going on? How was Applejack. What were the details? What had happened during the passed years? Why was she deep underground? Twilight didn't believe this to be Promise Peak. While her group hadn't traveled 8,000 blocks underground, this could have been Promise Peak, but Twilight couldn't understand how Applejack could associate with ponies like those who had attacked at the village. These strangers surrounding her, while aggressive, at least tried to keep some of them alive. The pegasi with the bows seemed less interested in taking prisoners.

However, for whatever reason, after all the chaos that had ensued, Applejack hadn't even given Twilight a hug. Her old friend, apparently the 'chief', ordered Twilight's friends to go free, and then Applejack had disappeared.

Having been given a large shared cave with several beds,Twilight and her friends had been up for quite some time, talking to each other. They had nopony else to talk to, and the guards outside didn't really speak to them. Twilight noted, though, that it was clear they were not prisoners anymore. Twilight had left to get something to drink without even an objection from anyone. It wouldn't have mattered in any case, as they simply couldn't leave now. Applejack was here, but there were questions to be asked.

There was a strange atmosphere in the group after this sudden revelation. Big Macintosh was even more quiet than usual, looking both hopeful and confused as he was deep in thought. While Twilight felt relief that Applejack was alive, and seemingly well, they didn't know anything about the situation. Why was Applejack around these cold strangers? While not as keen to killing as the pegasi, they had still outright tried to kill Spike.

"Tomorrow I'm going to ask Applejack about everything, and Time... the changeling," said Twilight, right before they all had gone to bed.

***

If Twilight would have had a choice, then she would have first and foremost talked to Applejack, but she had been nowhere to be seen the next day. When asked, the guards had said she 'was out', though they had left her a message from Applejack, that she would be with Twilight soon. Without Applejack, Twilight had decided to get it over with: what was the deal with the changeling?

The whole group had been lead to the same prison they had been in the night before, thought they had been stopped by Clear Cut as they approached the door.

"The thing said that he wanted to talk to you before anyone else," said Clear Cut, pointing at Twilight.

"Is he alright?" asked Soarin.

"What do you care?" asked Clear Cut to Soarin. He didn't answer.

"Twilight, maybe you shouldn't do this alone," said Spike, suddenly taking a step towards her. Twilight turned to Spike, giving him a calming smile.

"It's alright, Spike. I can do this," said Twilight.

Spike seemed to hesitate, but he eventually relented. Instead, he gave Clear Cut a fierce glare.

"If anything happens to her in there, I will keep you responsible," said Spike.

"You seem to have a bit of an attitude problem," said Clear Cut, returning the stare.

"Only with those that have threatened the ponies I care about," said Spike.

"I do what's needed to protect my ponies."

"Clear Cut, I'm warning you, the same goes for me," said Spike.

Twilight gave Rainbow Dash and Rarity a look, subtly telling them to keep it from growing into an outright fight as she herself had to talk to the changeling. Clear Cut took his mind off Spike for a moment to pull a lever, opening the door.

Twilight walked in.

"I hate lizards," said Clear Cut.

"And I don't like you in general," said Spike just as the door closed behind Twilight. She tried to ignore their little argument and walk forward, looking in each cell she passed.

Once she rounded the corner, she saw him in the nearest cell. He was sitting in the corner on top of his bed, looking down at the floor. While his eyes were unsettlingly unreadable, his body language spoke of melancholy, uncertainty and shame. He didn't move or seemed to acknowledge her in the slightest, but Twilight understood he was aware. She waited for him to speak. It took a few uncomfortable moments, before he finally looked up at her.

"Hello, Princess Twilight Sparkle," he said.

Twilight was almost taken aback. For some reason she had almost expected Time Turner's voice to come out, but instead it was raspy, screeching, and surprisingly high-pitched.

"Hey...," but she couldn't find anything else to say.

"I... suppose you want some answers, right?" Twilight nodded slightly. "What do you want me to start with?"

Taking a deep breath, Twilight thought through everything she wanted to know, but the most pressing matter relating to this must have been...

"Where's the real Time Turner?" she asked.

"All I know is that he should have been somewhere in Canterlot when we were transported."

"Why?"

"Me and my siblings had been instructed to... well, spy on you. They broke an expensive clock in Canterlot, Time Turner was the only pony qualified to repair it, and I copied Time Turner as he got on the train. He should have been gone a day or two. During that period, I was going to scout out Ponyville, find out who I could copy for a longer amount of time without getting suspected. However... well, you know what happened," said Time Turner.

"Yeah... I do. Wait, why were you going to spy on me?" asked Twilight.

"Because you had become a princess. Do you have any idea how dangerous a new monarch can be to my kind? Ever since Queen 'Esteemed Idiot' Chrysalis and her brood practically put on a show revealing us to the rest of the world, several kings, queens, princes and princesses all over has been trying to find us out, and exterminate us. We just want to feed and live in peace. We wanted to know who you really were, so that we knew if we would have been able to see you as a potential ally, or just another to avoid. You were about to get a lot of dangerous power. We wanted to know more."

"Wait, isn't Chrysalis-"

"No!" he suddenly yelled. "She is not my queen, she is worthless garbage! She made everyone think of my kind like we are a bunch of succubi! We aren't like that! We feed on the slightest residual love! Most of us even try to rekindle love that has faded! We're not demons, we are tricksters, the ponies you meet in the street who will talk to you about your problems with your true love! We are the ponies who talk just a bit too loud about what one's other half would like to get for a gift! We are there during your dinners, to make sure the atmosphere is just that extra bit roman-"

"Alright, alright! I didn't ask for your resume! So, you have nothing to do with her?"

"Not even slightly. There are several families, or 'communities', I guess you would call them. This doesn't mean anything to you, but I am the son of Queen Sioloc. Proud to be too, she has never wished any harm upon any creature." He squirmed a bit where he sat. "And, I'm sorry for yelling at you, my Princess."

"'My Princess', don't you- No, nevermind. In any case, it's not like I could trust anything you say. Because... you've lied to me all this time. You've lied to all of us."

"Accusing a changeling of lying is like blaming a pony for randomly breaking out into song; it's in their nature. Just because I've lied a lot, and is good at it, doesn't make me a bad individual."

"But you should have told us the truth! It's always best to tell the truth."

"Princess, you don't have the right to say that."

"Why?" asked Twilight, almost spitefully.

"Because you should practice what you preach. After all, I certainly haven't heard you tell anyone that it was you that brought us into this world."

"What?" she asked, suddenly feeling constricted.

"I passed you that fateful day, do you remember? And, as it was my job, I stayed not too far away to look at what you were doing. That little object started to spin quite rapidly, it looked quite strange."

"You, you saw?"

"Everything. Since you wanted to keep it a secret, you were quite lucky that the only ponies who had seen you and the cube together were either transported so far away we never saw them again, or were too stupid to put two and two together," said the changeling. He took a deep breath and then sighed. "But, if nothing else, I hope that this little revelation will prove to you that I am trustworthy. I did keep your secret for four years after all, and I intend to keep it forever."

"Why?" asked Twilight. She wasn't quite sure about this changeling yet, but his words did manage to make her sigh slightly in relief.

"Because... well, this is sort of embarrassing for me to say directly, but..." He seemed a bit deep in thought before he finally took another deep breath. "Changelings are a bit weird by pony standards. Like you, we have a sort of monarchy. Unlike you, who do it because of tradition, we have a biological need to have a monarch. It doesn't even need to be a direct bloodline or even a changeling, it could just be someone pointed out as a king, queen, prince or princess by somepony already a monarch. If we don't have somepony like that to... connect, to, then we usually just die. As you were the only princess around, and since I quickly grew to respect you, I sort of, became your changeling."

"Um, what?"

"Princess Twilight, I am your servant. In secret, I have been for quite some time. Since the cat's out of the bag, I might as well inform you of this. I will always want to keep your safe and help you, and do whatever you outright order me to, without hesitation or regret, until the day I die," said the changeling. He stared at her with quite a serious impression. For a moment he quickly looked at the floor. "I'm sorry that I'm not bowing to you or anything, but we changelings are really just sort of lazy about that. We don't have much in tradition. No trumpets or knighting or anything like that. Just talking and doing."

After he had finished talking there wasn't much talking or doing for quite some time. Twilight had to process it a bit.

"Um, new question. Why were you so strange yesterday?"

"I was... in a bad place. I was simply starving. I haven't had much love since I left Haven, and it had been my first transformation in years. I had to do a rush job when Spike threw his green fire. I walked among the ponies, just familiar enough to be overlooked, apparently. I broke off when I reached this cavern. It was hard to think, a whole new type of body and a sudden burst of changeling instinct. 'Save the queen', 'find the queen'. I don't think I was even able to care about our friends. You were the only one that mattered to my brain. It was very tiresome. My real form is much more bearable. You have no idea how good it feels to finally relax your brain after four years."

"So that's why you have never been able to carry much!"

"Right. Multitasking is tough for a changeling. We are usually multitasking by just walking around, so doing even more was almost impossible," he said.

"I, I think I've gotten all the answers I wanted. I suppose I could ask more about changeling culture to satisfy my curiosity, but I think I'll want to have a talk to Applejack before anything else right now."

"Very well, but I think I'll tell you at least this one tidbit first. Do you remember all those years ago when Rainbow Dash was bitten by a zombie? How Swift Digger was sure she had stolen his record? Me volunteering to go with you wasn't just my urge to help my new monarch, it was to-"

"To put back the record you had stolen from him!" Twilight yelled out in surprise. "It was back when he checked for it later!"

"Right."

"Why did you take it!?"

"Well, I was starving, out looking for something to eat. I noticed Rainbow Dash in the woods, she hadn't seen me. So, knowing Soarin was around, I took her form, planning on feeding on Soarin's appreciation of her, when I-"

"Soarin?"

"Haven't you noticed? He's crazy about Rainbow Dash, completely in love. It's one of the reasons I became his friend. He was good to hang around in more ways than one."

"Wow. Wait, you didn't become Rainbow Dash and... did anything, did you?"

"No, that's more of a Chrysalis brood thing to do. Anyway, I didn't see Soarin, but I did find this little house, and I could feel this faint bit of strong residual love beneath. I got inside, and found this record with a lot of love, just one sip of that fed me for a month. I put it back as soon as I could, especially when I noticed Swift would become upset. I knew we didn't need any fights," he said.

"So, despite that you might have done some bad things..."

"I'm still your friend. I promise you. I have not lied one bit today, I know you might never trust me, but there you have it."

"So... what's your name?"

"Changelings who are not royalty don't have names. We just sort of feel one another, so we don't need anything to identify each other. We always sort of know who we are talking about in our own language. You can call me Timey, if nothing else. Derpy calls me that, after all."

"Oh... She knows, doesn't she, Timey?"

"That clever mare figured it out from the first ten minutes with me. After I explained everything she decided to trust me, and later she became my good friend. She did always keep an eye on me just to be safe, though it was unnecessary. Apparently, she's the only one in the whole of Ponyville who clearly remembers that Time Turner doesn't actually talk like a wannabe higher class. She's the only one who remembers he has a limited vocabulary with a ridiculous accent."

"He has a ridiculous accent?"

"I was surprised too when she told me. Apparently Ponyvillians aren't very observant, perhaps another reason nopony put two and two together about you and the strange cube."

"I'm not from Ponyville and I never noticed an accent."

"When did he first talk to you?"

"On... the same day you passed me."

Timey nodded. "And there you have it. Now, as my leader, what will you have me do?"

"I don't know, really. Can you become Time Turner again?"

"It takes a little while to make up a convincing image from memory, but I will try once I have my strength back."

"For now I'd settle for just the voice. Right now you sound a bit creepy."

The changeling looked a bit surprised at Twilight's comment. He seemed to ponder something, and he suddenly started to talk. "Like this?" Timey asked, suddenly with the voice of his previous persona.

"B- Better," said Twilight, a bit shocked at the sudden change.

"Then, for the sake of comfort, I shall speak like I have all along, Princess," said Timey.

"I think I'll have to have a talk with my friend, Applejack, and the rest of them."

"Whatever you choose to tell them, I will respect it, my princess. Though... if it's not too much to ask, could you please tell Soarin that I'm sorry, and that I miss his friendship."

***

So, after perhaps the strangest conversation Twilight Sparkle had ever had except maybe for every single talk with Pinkie Pie, she walked out of the prison. It was still a lot to process, but at least she had been given just a bit of closure. Assuming Timey wasn't lying, Time Turner was probably unharmed somewhere back in Equestria.

As Twilight walked out of the door, she saw Rainbow Dash and Rarity struggling to restrain Spike.

"Say that again! Say that again! I dare you!" Spike shouted in Clear Cut's face.

"Double dare him, double dare him!" Soarin egged on.

"Spike! Enough!" said Twilight Sparkle. "What is this about."

"This pony keeps insulting me!" yelled Spike.

"You should be the bigger pon- dragon," said Twilight Sparkle.

Spike looked at Twilight for a moment, before he finally closed his eyes and took a deep breath. As he calmed down, Rarity and Rainbow Dash slowly let go of his arms.

"You're lucky Twilight's here, otherwise it would get painful for you," said Spike.

"Not as painful as having to look at your face," said Clear Cut.

Big Macintosh had to get in the way to keep Clear Cut's muzzle from suddenly having a deep imprint of a scaly fist. It was for the best. Without knowing more about these ponies, it was not wise to create more conflict.

"So... what did he say?" asked Soarin.

***

Leaving out the slightly more sensitive subject of secrets, Twilight told her friends what Timey had said, and also asked Clear Cut to release him, but to no result.

"Not until the chief gives her approval," said Clear Cut.

"Then it's time for me to talk with the chief. Where is she?" asked Twilight Sparkle.

Having to wait for Applejack to return from somewhere unspecified, they instead returned to the place they had spent the night in. It wasn't much more than a cave, two floors connected with a ladder. It was mostly for beds. There were a few of the other ponies there, resting after apparently a day's hard work.

"Is it still night or day, by the way?" asked Twilight.

"Day," said about five surrounding ponies at the same time.

"You get used to it, after a while," said a nearby mare when she noticed Twilight's confused expression.

"Okay... Time Turner is a changeling, Applejack is the leader of some sort of... mole ponies?" asked Spike, as he sat down on a nearby bed.

"Nah, Spike. We're the rebellion," said a pony standing by the entrance. Everyone focused their attention on the mare. Applejack was back.

"Applejack!" yelled Spike. He rushed over to her first, hugging her tightly.

She looked sort of surprised, but returned the gesture in full.

"It's great to see ya, Spike. Look at you, you're taller than me! How you've grown!" said Applejack. Rainbow Dash and Rarity rushed over to hug her as well.

"Four years is too long to go without hearing your charming country voice," said Rarity, with a tear in her eye.

"I never doubted for a second you were dead! I mean, that you weren't dead, that you were alive! I knew I'd see you again, that's what I'm saying!" said Rainbow Dash, with much greater energy.

"I'm glad you're alright, girls," said Applejack.

"Applejack, is something wrong?" asked Twilight.

"Hm? What?" she asked.

"You're just... less. I mean, you just look barely happy," said Twilight. It was true. While her smile was definitely genuine, it was a bit restrained. It was like the pony Twilight remembered always being willing to give a big and a kind smile hadn't actually smiled much lately.

Applejack sighed a bit. "There's been... a lot in my life these four years," said Applejack. She paused from Twilight to notice the large red stallion in the room. Big Macintosh was there, but he wasn't looking at her, he was just steadfastly staring away from them all. "Hey there, big brother. It's been a while."

"Eeyup," he said.

"Still doesn't want anyone to see you cry?"

"N-nope!"

Applejack walked over to him, and put her hoof on his back. "I'm glad to see you're safe. Is Applebloom safe too?"

"Eeyup," said Big Macintosh.

"Good. I'll be here when you're done and ready to talk, alright?" asked Applejack. Big Macintosh was shivering a bit, and Applejack turned back to her friends. "So, is Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy alright?"

"So you don't know where they are either," said Spike, sounding worried.

"So they are not with you. How many of you are there?" asked Applejack.

"We've made a town, it's called Haven. It's pretty far away. Unless something bad has happened while we were gone, there lives 727 ponies there."

"Wow, that's a lot of ponies," said Applejack. "Good, that's good. I have been worrying about that for a long, long time. Well, right here we have 182, and in Promise Peak we have another 709, if nopony else have died."

"Wait... Twilight, that's it!" said Spike.

"I... I know!" said Twilight, she started to breathe a bit quicker.

"What?" asked Rainbow Dash and Soarin at once.

"That means that we have pretty much covered every single pony in Ponyville!" said Twilight. "They are alive! Yes!" She almost cheered, but then she realized a glaring issue. "Wait, that's not right. The math doesn't add up. 727 plus 182 plus 709 is 1618. That's at least 400 ponies more than everyone in Ponyville! How is that possible? And how do you not know where Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie are?"

"Obviously that's because of the- Oh, you don't know, do you, sugarcube?" asked Applejack.

Spike seemed like he was experiencing some sort of euphoria the way he shuddered. "Oh, I have missed hearing you say that word so much."

"Please tell me, Applejack. What do you know about this? Why are you the 'chief'? Why are you living underground? Who are all these strangers in this place? What are your connection with the ponies that attacked us?" asked Twilight.

"Oh, you've met those, huh? At least you're unharmed. Okay, now, this whole thing has a bit of a story behind it. I'll tell you the important bits. You might want to sit down, Twilight, because, this has a little to do with you," said Applejack.

"With me?" asked Twilight.

"Yes. The basic idea of this story is that you weren't the only ones that got together and made a town. I think it's about time I tell you the story of Promise Peak."

Storytime

"It all started, well, the same way I reckon it did for you: with a fall out of the dark."

It had been that thing's fault, whatever it had been. It must have. That was all Applejack was able to focus on as she fell. Tumbling through the air, the few glimpses of the ground beneath her almost blinded her; it was nothing but shining white as far as the eye could see. She couldn't hear anything, the air was zipping by her at an impressive speed, until it all came to a sudden stop.

The impact made Applejack's head ache. It had been a tad softer than she had imagined, but still plenty painful. While her body had finally stopped, her head was still busy spinning wildly. Standing up only caused Applejack to fall over, no matter how many times she tried. Eventually, she just decided to lie down, if only for a little while longer.

The ground she was lying on was wet and cold, covered with a thick blanket of snow. When Applejack finally managed to feel steady again, she rose up, looking at her surrounding with shock. This was certainly much different from anything she had experienced before. Realizing she was in some sort of strange blocky forest with odd pines growing everywhere took some time, as just grasping the bizarre world around her was so overwhelming.

"I wish I'd never found that dang thing. This is a fine mess you've gotten yourself into, Applejack," she said. Then she heard something in the distance, in between the trees.

"I was mighty frightened when I realized it wasn't just me, but everyone else. Without food, water or even shelter, I quickly did everything I could to gather up every pony I could find. In the distance most could see a large group of mountains, higher than anything we'd seen before, so I told everyone to go there. If nothing else, at least it was easy to see. We spent hours trying to find as many ponies as we could. To my relief, most had fallen down where they could see the mountains, and were drawn to them. It didn't take long before we were all together in one spot, at the base of the tallest mountain, fearing for what had happened to our kin. We weren't safe. There was no food and some of us were hurt badly. And all of us were cold. Then the sun started to go down."

"Applejack, I don't like the look of that sunset. The worst things come out when it's dark," said a young stallion named Bric-a-brac.

"Agreed. Have you seen Winona? She's good at patrolling, keeping some nasty creatures at bay back home at the ranch," said Applejack.

"I think I saw her over where they are treating the hurt," said Bric-a-brac.

"Thank you kindly. I'll be back as soon as I get her, but, before I do, how come Winona followed us, but nothing else did? I don't see any animals, cows, birds, or anything except us pony folk."

"Well, I did hold her when that strange cube was activated, maybe that's why?" said Bric-a-brac.

"Again, I'm very sorry I made this happen."

"Telling everypony the truth was, for the first time in my life, hard, but it had to be done. It took a while, but eventually everyone understood that we were all in the same boat without a paddle."

***

"It was you who made this happen!?" yelled Rainbow Dash in sheer surprise.

"Well...." Applejack glanced at Twilight's and Spike's direction, noticing a subtle but desperate pleading gesture. "Yes, it was," she continued, but with a slightly sour, disappointed, tone. "And I'm sorry. If I hadn't found it, this whole mess wouldn't have happened. Still, too late for regrets now," said Applejack.

Twilight felt like she was just digging herself deeper. First it was avoiding the blame and anger of those she sought to protect, but now it was outright letting somepony else direct the blame towards themselves. She felt like a complete jerk, and she desperately wished for the courage to face this problem. Many things had become less intimidating throughout the years, but this had become even more terrifying than anything.

"Unbelievable! Wow, everything feels so messed up right now," said Rainbow Dash.

"Well, sugarcube, I guarantee there's more. For now, please just listen to the story," said Applejack. She looked at one of the guards.

"Hey, warrior, could you go and get Rosy here?"

"Of course, chief," said the guard, leaving the room.

"Anyhow, where was I?"

***

"The first night was the worst, by far the worst. The monsters were everywhere. It didn't matter where you looked or where you ran, there was always something standing there in front of the snow. So, being surrounded by creatures willing to devour us, we climbed and climbed. Eventually, we hit the highest peak. Hundreds of ponies, all huddled together in fear of the climbing monsters. I, and the few strong ones, fought back, strong as oxes. It was just barely enough. The dang monsters just kept comin' and comin'. Thankfully the mountain was steep, so kicking them off worked wonders. At least a hundred horrors must have fallen to their death."

"By the time the sun rose, every fighter was exhausted. It had been too much. We were desperate for some sleep and some decent grub. But we were alive. The mountain had saved us, so, having assumed the whole world to be cold and covered in snow, we decided to make the mountain our home. A few patches of leaves and grass was enough for us to keep ourselves fed. We were hungry for quite some time, but at least it would not kill us. We were too stubborn to die."

"Wondering what the strange things the monster had dropped was, we started to experiment, and we even managed to figure out this thing about Intent, not that we had a name for it at first, and we couldn't make heads or tails about how to use it to get food. Then, in a stroke of good fortune, we found something strange at the other side of the mountain. It had been a little shack, built into the side of the rock. There was warm torches in there, and soft bedding. There was plenty of room too. It was filled with books. However, there wasn't anypony there. It seemed to have been abandoned a very long time ago. All we found that we could understand was a diary of sorts. It spoke about many strange things, and because of that we managed to survive. We started to mine, make torches, make farms underground. Eventually, we started to build our homes on the mountain. It had been our new home. Living on a mountain changed us. Strength became important. Farmers less so. We remembered the stories of griffin kingdoms, how chiefs lead and how warriors followed. We started to use them words, for fun at first, but eventually it was just who we were. A home had started to shape around us, by the time we found out that the world was not all snow and ice, we no longer wished to leave. Eventually, we had made a full town, something to be mighty proud of. I still remember the day, I, the chief, named it. It was about three years ago."

Applejack stood on the top of the tallest tower of the tallest peak, overlooking the town below. Hundreds of ponies gazed up at their strong leader, the pony who had lead them through the trouble she claimed to have caused. They had forgiven her, though she had not forgiven herself. These were her ponies now. The strong would help the weak and the weak would become strong, that was their code to survive in this winter land, their land.

"I have watched this town be built from the first tool to the last block! I have watched those I consider to be friends fight and live alongside me! Danger no longer mean anything to us. We have lived because we are strong! We have grown to love this land because it has tried to kill us, and therefore made us more alive than ever! We have shared food, fights and friendship, and now we share a home!" she yelled out with all of her strength. The cheers beneath her as she stood on the pointed roof was almost deafening, even at that altitude.

"Though," she said, lowering her voice. Suddenly the crowd became dead silent. It was so quiet that Applejack only had to speak normally, yet be heard by all. "I have always had regrets. I promised you that I would find the way to our home. We were supposed to go back, back to Ponyville, back to Equestria... but I never could. I wasn't clever enough. Now, many of you have started new families, had foals, sons and daughters. And I..."

She took a deep breath.

"And I have no intention on making my promise a lie! I said I would bring us home, and while it took a whole year, we finally have one again!" she yelled out, with an infectious pride. Cheers roared throughout the city. "This is our home, this peak. I made a promise, and in one shape or form I intend to keep it. We might never find our way back to Ponyville, BUT WE SURE AS HECK HAVE FOUND OUR HOME!"

She took a another breath full of the invigorating cold mountain air, fresher and cooler than morning dew. "This town has always needed a proper name, and I've heard some interesting ones, but, if it's alright with you, I think we need to settle on one. This peak representing my promise, one I've desperately wanted to keep. If there are no objections! Mountain, our home, I dub thee: Promise Peak!"

"And every single fella' on the mountain loved it plenty. After all, I had done quite a bunch for these friends of mine."

***

"But this isn't Promise Peak, is it?" asked Twilight.

"No... it's not. Not even close. This is an old mine we've reused as a base. This place is made to take back Promise Peak."

"Take it back?"

"You're darn right, Twilight. I can almost guarantee that it's from the same ponies who attacked you."

"I'm a bit lost," said Spike.

"That's because I haven't finished telling the story yet," said Applejack.

"Hang on, wait, you said you named the mountain town three years ago, and some had already started families?" asked Rainbow Dash. "That's a bit early. I mean..."

"Yeah, I agree. There are some who became couples and had foals in Haven too, or were couples already, but the first one came first half a year ago," said Spike.

"Well, out of everyone in Ponyville, we got mostly the younger ones. Hardly adults, some of them," said Applejack, chuckling a bit. "And, considering it can get chilly during the nights even with a few torches, most ponies live together and sleep huddled together on an almost round bedding made of wool. What do you think happens when a bunch of young ponies, some still swirling with hormones, cuddle up together to keep warm?"

Spike started to visibly blush, and Twilight suspected she did too. Rainbow Dash looked almost entertained with the little mischievous grin she made.

"S- so, at least now we know where the extra ponies came from," said Twilight, clearing her throat.

"Some of them. Anyway, with quite a few having started families, and almost all of us being young and proud of what we've made, we chose. We've decided to stay in this world. It's our home now," said Applejack.

"We can't give up," said Twilight. "I won't give up."

"We didn't give up, Twilight. We just think this was better for us," said Applejack.

"But, but... Ugh, just, just keep telling your story," said Twilight.

"I believe I will," she said, smiling gently. "This happened just two months after that day. It had been a normal day like any other, but to most, or at least to me, it marks when the dark times started."

***

"Indeed, it was just the start."

"Chief, get down here!" yelled a voice from below. Applejack looked over the side of a bridge built above several houses on the downward slope of the mountains southern side. Several streets down of the surprisingly vertical town, she saw a pegasus, a young stallion named Thunderlane, standing on one of the inner walls, looking up at her.

"What is it, warrior?" asked Applejack.

"I almost didn't believe it myself, but there's a pony outside the main gate! He's new!" yelled Thunderlane.

This piece of news made Applejack's eye widen in surprise. There hadn't been a new arrival in Promise Peak since after the first few weeks there. The potential of these news boggled her mind as Applejack rushed down as quickly as she could.

Within minutes she, along with several warriors, stood on the top of the wall at the main gate. She looked down at a lone pegasus, he was severely wounded. His side had a long wound, from a blade, that was still bleeding. His head looked like it had been bruised considerably. Those were just a few of his injuries. Unused to this sort of situation, always making sure to keep her ponies as safe and as ready one could be, she didn't immediately let the strange but wounded stallion in.

"Who are you? What is your business here? What happened to you?" she asked.

"I'm... I'm Keen Eye, I'm from Trottertown. Please, you have to help me, I just fell into this place, and I was suddenly attacked. I don't know where I am, and I'm really scared," said the pony, struggling to keep his voice steady.

Applejack examined the pony closely. His wounds seemed to be deep, and new. The stallion was tall and large. Somepony or something had slashed at his eye, the wound just barely shallow enough to not have injured his vision. One of his hooves had been crushed, a few pieces of his hoof was still clinging to him thanks to some strands of red flesh, she could have sworn she saw the tip of the bone. It hurt just to look at him.

His coat of fur was a shade of orange, like her own, but not as bright. His mane was bright red, though that could have merely been an abundance of blood.

"Let him in, and get him to a hospital," said Applejack. "I'll question what happened to him myself."

"So I did. Our hospital is, or, was, a really tiny building, barely more than this little hut under a little overhang, barely more than four small rooms. We didn't have many who knew much about health or treating wounds, but we sure did try to treat our wounded."

After less than an hour, Applejack was finally approved to go inside the room the stranger, this Keen Eye was staying in. She walked in, seeing him on the bed, wrapped in wool in several places. He seemed uneasy, but tried to relax as Applejack walked closer.

"So, mind telling me more about you? Like who attacked?"

"I just don't know. One second, I was minding my own business, the next, everything got dark and I fell. I just... I didn't know what had happened. Before I knew it, ponies, large ones, scary ones, jumped out from everywhere. They had swords, and they attacked. I don't know how I survived. Maybe they were just toying with me? Running away from them was hard, my hoof really hurts, and itches."

"What is your talent? Something about sowing?" asked Applejack, giving the pony's cutie-mark a quick glance.

"Well, actually it's paper craft," said Keen Eye. "But what does that have to do with anything?"

"I assumed you would be staying here, I just wondered if you knew any useful skills. Turns out that's not the case."

"S-sorry," said the stallion. "Trottertown doesn't usually make many famous ponies."

"Trottertown, that's a bit... west, right? In Equestria?" asked Applejack. "It's pretty far from Ponyville."

"Wow, I didn't think you would know about it. When I visited Ponyville, nopony had even heard about it," said Keen Eye, actually sounding impressed. Applejack almost understood him. It was the tiniest town, more of a village actually. Just over 50 residents. She had sent a supply of hay there once, which was the only reason Applejack remembered the name, because she had been required to find it on a map to write out the right paperwork. She had been looking for half an hour before she had found it, so naturally the name would stick with her.

"Anyway, my name's Applejack, I'm the chief of this place."

"You are? Really?" he asked, quite surprised.

"Any problem's with that?" asked Applejack, not really approving of his tone.

"N-no, I just, I didn't expect the leader to be so-" but he immediately stopped talking.

"So what?"

"Nothing!"

"I can still kick you out, you know, so you better tell me."

"Pr..." he whispered something inaudible.

"What was that?"

"Pretty," he said silently, blushing.

Applejack was a bit taken aback. She had not expected that sort of praise. She had been praised for many things in her life, everything from her skill as a farmer to her adept leader skills, but never her appearance. Keen Eye wasn't the only one who had started blushing.

"He was quite the charmer, he was. He was intelligent too, once he stopped acting all shy. Not having anywhere else to go, he did indeed decide to stay in Promise Peak. He fit in quite well, always willing to chat with everyone. Nopony thought ill of that one, so when danger came, it didn't take much for us to want to protect the fella'."

"In fact, just a month after he had arrived, our need to protect our own was put to the test."

"Listen to me closely, you little mare, if you don't give me that stallion right now, things could get ugly. I won't ask you again," said a gray and white stallion, at the exact same spot Keen Eye had been a month before. His expression was fierce, and his build was about the same size as Keen, but no doubt stronger. He was surrounded by mares and stallions, all of whom were armed with bows and arrows, just like Applejack's warriors.

"Please, Applejack, don't let them take me, they'll do terrible things to me. I'm sure that's the guy who crushed my hoof," said Keen Eye, making sure to hide behind a block on top of the wall. He seemed uncomfortable just being in their presence.

"Are you the one who did this to him?" asked Applejack, holding up his damaged hoof.

"Well, yes, but-"

"Then that's all we have to say to each other," said Applejack. Several of her warriors, all on top of the wall looking down at the dozen or so ponies agreed wholeheartedly, something that made Keen Eye smile with a grateful, heartwarming smile of utter relief.

"Listen here you little-"

"And that's when I was almost hit by an arrow, it just went right past my check. I think it almost hit my hat. One of their fellows had shot an arrow at me. It even hit the guy behind me, fortunately it just hit his rump, so there was no lasting damage. Though we were less than happy."

"Return fire!" yelled Applejack after diving down behind cover. Immediately several of her warriors drew their own bows, and fired their arrows at full speed. It was just an intimidation tactic. They had been instructed to not harm anyone unless specifically told to kill, and they were well trained, Applejack had made sure of it a long time ago.

"Retreat!" yelled the leading stallion. "Who fired that?! I'll have your head when I find out! We almost had him!" the stallion yelled to his partners as they ran away, some firing back to make sure they would not be followed.

"They shouldn't have bothered, we didn't care about them. We just wanted to be left alone. Though, we were always a bit keen to fire warning-shots at anything that got too close to the city after that."

A few hours after almost getting shot, Applejack and Keen Eye were sitting together in her home at the top of the mountain, chatting away in front of a fireplace.

"Applejack, thank you again for saving me. I've never been so scared in my whole life!" said Keen Eye, drinking some of his milk. He seemed to have enjoyed his life a little extra bit the latest hours. Getting close to losing it could have that effect on some.

Applejack just blushed, embarrassed at the attention. "Keen Eye, think nothing of it. I always protect my friends and kin."

Keen Eye almost scoffed at the idea of not thanking her properly.

"Applejack, you're amazing! That arrow zipped right past your head! It could have killed you! And you don't even seem to care! You're so brave! And you did this for me, I- I'm just honored to be able to call you my friend."

Finding it so silly, she couldn't help but to laugh.

"H-hey, I'm just trying to tell you how much I appreciate you. I wish I could show you that every day. Because, you're a swell gal, and you deserve it, one hundred percent," said Keen Eye.

Hearing his words, she just stared into the fireplace. It was warm, and she needed it, especially since a lot of her house was small and made from stone bricks. Without the fireplace it would have been quite cold in her home. "Wow, Keen, I've never had anyone talk to me like that before, I mean, sure, some have praised me, but not, not like this, not when the moment has long since passed."

"I'm... sorry?"

"No, it's, it's nice."

"As I said, you deserve it," he said, taking another sip of his milk, and looking deeply into her eyes. It seemed he hadn't quite noticed just how much he had been staring into her eyes the last hour.

***

"Woah, seems like it's getting to some good stuff.... So, right there in front of the fireplace?" asked Rainbow Dash. Soarin coughed, incredibly awkwardly and suddenly.

"Good gracious no, Rainbow Dash! I'm not that sort of gal. But, we did start to see each other a lot more after that day. Took walks through Promise Peak, talked a lot, went out adventuring together, mined diamonds together. He even learned how to make golden apples."

"Golden apples?" asked Spike.

"Oh, yes, they are a remedy, cures everything and makes you as fit as a fiddle too. He found out how to make them, and gave me the first one."

She sighed. "Without even realizing it, I had become a bit attracted to him. He was quite the charmer, that was his real talent."

"Ahem." Everyone in the room turned towards the entrance of the cave. A guard was standing there, awkwardly but steadily holding a pegasus foal. It was a little filly.

"Ah there she is," said Applejack. The guard walked up to Applejack, carrying over the foal to her. She grasped the little foal, sleeping soundly, with great care. She looked down at the baby with something Twilight recognized: a motherly look.

"Everyone, this is Rosy Apple. She's my daughter."

Spike had to rush over to Big Macintosh to keep him from hurting himself, as the large red stallion had lost his balance and almost fainted.

Twilight, Rarity and Rainbow Dash just stared at her and gawked.

Managing to regain some degree of composure, Twilight shook her head and then looked at the sleeping filly. She did look a lot like Applejack. He coat was the same bright yellow as Applejack's mane, and Rosy's own mane was a dark shade of orange. Just like any other foal, she was adorable and looked so full of innocence.

"So... you and Keen?" asked Spike.

"Yes," said Applejack. "But if it wouldn't have been for getting little Rosy here, it would have been the biggest mistake of my life."

***

"Keen, I'm home, Darling!" said Applejack, walking inside the boundaries of her own home. It had been more than two years since Applejack had first met her husband, and more than six months after Rosy's birth.

Having spent her day doing her job, she was longing to spend some time with her family, but unlike every other day, where Keen Eye would have come up to greet her the moment she stepped through the front door, there was nopony there. In fact, today was the first day Applejack had ever come home to hear Rosy cry, but not from the living room where Keen Eye would spend the whole day with her, but from her own room upstairs.

Something was amiss, Applejack rushed up the stairs and took a few sharp turns and came into her daughter's room. The little foal was weeping in her crib, all alone.

"There there, Sweetie, everything's alright. I'm right here. Mommy's here," said Applejack with a soothing tone, picking up Rosy. Just from the smell alone, Applejack understood that her daughter had been horribly neglected this particular day. Leavings did vanish after a while, but not if pressed up against somepony's fur. "Where is your father?" she asked without sounding stern in front of her child, looking around for any trace of him. She took her daughter over to a table of wool, where she made sure to clean her quite thoroughly before feeding her. "If he's off doing something else, he'll wish I'd have given him to the outcasts. I know he's been a hard working husband and deserves a break, but this is a baby we're talking about. There's no resting from this responsibility," said Applejack, patting her foal on the back, gently swinging her from side to side, calming her down.

It had not been a particularly good day. Except a few standard brawls between youngsters, the redstone detection system was on the fritz. It had stopped working for a few minutes for some reason. If it shut down, it would essentially allow anyone to break through the underground fortifications undetected. It was like a tripwire. And now her daughter had been neglected and Keen Eye was missing.

Her attention was drawn away when somepony knocked on the front door downstairs.

Applejack walked out of the room with her foal securely placed inside of a special piece of clothing, made just for mothers. "About time you got here, Keen Eye. You better have good excuse."

But when Applejack opened the door, it wasn't Keen Eye. It was Thunderlane. In hindsight it was obvious. Why would Keen Eye knock on the door to his own home?

"Chief, I was ordered to inform you that somepony was spotted sneaking into the town's storage. We've checked the inventory, and three diamonds were stolen, plus some paper and that powder from Creepers," he said.

"Alright, have you seen Keen Eye?"

"Not since yesterday," said Thunderlane.

"Alright, if you see him, tell him to come home at once, alright?"

"Alright, chief," said Thunderlane.

"Goodbye," said Applejack. Thunderlane left without a word. "Something is seriously wrong here," said Applejack, hugging Rosy. It helped calm them both down.

Then from the living room, there was the sound of stone breaking. Applejack ran into the room, and she was shocked to see the gray and white pony, the same who had demanded Keen Eye to be taken with him, simply climb out of the ground and up on the floor.

"This is not your safest idea, you know," said the pony down to somepony in the hole. He casually turned around, just to look right at Applejack, holding her bow aimed right at him. "Okay, don't do anything you'll regret," said the pony.

"Get into the hole right now and leave, and nopony will die," said Applejack, filled with a desire to protect her home, ponies and daughter, she was ready to do it. She was ready to take a life.

"You crazy mare, just let me explain!" said the stallion.

"There's nothing you or your kind can say to me!" said Applejack. "Now leave!" Rosy started to cry from all the yelling.

"If we leave then everyone here is in danger!" said the pony.

"Why should I listen to you?!" asked Applejack.

"Because he's with me," said a third voice, from inside the hole in the floor. Out of it, walked a stallion that Applejack recognized very well. His voice, calm, authoritative, oddly smooth, even managed to get Rosy to stop crying.

"What's going on here? What are you doing here?" asked Applejack. The stallion turned to the gray and white pony.

"As you said, explain," said the stallion. On his command alone, the gray and white pony started to talk.

"My name is Clear Cut, and this is my commanding officer. The pony you are protecting is an incredibly dangerous criminal, leading a gang of horrible convicts."

"Now that's just ridiculous," said Applejack.

"Just listen to me for a-"

"Hey! Keen Eye isn't a criminal, and he can't be a leader of anything! He's been living with me for more than a year, I never noticed anything!" said Applejack, not wanting to listen to this Clear Cut.

The other stallion spoke. "His name isn't Keen Eye, it's-"

"Sharp Edge," said a familiar, yet so different voice from the hallway. Applejack turned around, and Keen Eye was standing there. His face was nothing short of a confident, amused smirk, one Applejack had never seen on him before.

"What- what's going-" but, as painful as it was, Applejack caught on quickly enough in this situation. There were three stallions in that room, Clear Cut, Sharp Edge and the third, and the third's words were all Applejack needed to understand this was indeed the horrible truth. Sure, Applejack's eyes started to run without any signs of stopping, but the glare of betrayal, anger and determination was stronger and greater than anything she had ever accomplished.

"That's right, 'Honey', I'm a criminal," he said. Whatever signs of love those eyes had given when talking to her were as good as gone. They were cold. Suddenly everything about him seemed cold, from the way he talked to the way he moved like a predator circling prey.

"It was all a lie?"

"I care about our daughter, that wasn't a lie. Though, I see her more like a project than anything else, something to build up with some hard work and take pride in, more that than an actual daughter to love. I guess that's the good thing with being a self-aware insane sociopath, you have a surprising amount of insight about what you think of everything," he said, still so cold and calm. It was eerie.

"We had to risk everything to get into the town today, we had to try to warn you against him. Today's the day they are going to strike against the town. We interrogated one we captured," said the third stallion in the room.

"They?" asked Applejack, grasping her daughter tightly.

"The convicts. He leads them, there's more than a hundred of them. Every single one of them are very strong," said Clear Cut.

"But why are you all here? I don't get how this works!" said Applejack.

"We'll tell you later, right now we must stop this before his plan is-"

"Too late," said Sharp, looking out the window. In the light from the setting sun, something suddenly went of further down on the mountain. Some sort of projectile went up into the air, then exploded: a firework. "And that's the signal. Just like I planned, and just like they were instructed..." he said, anticipating, but not for long.

Immediately Applejack heard screams from below. "Intruders! To arms! Hide the children!"

"It doesn't matter if you are strong or not," said Applejack defiantly, straining to see one she had loved just a few minutes ago as an enemy. "We are stronger than we look, we are well trained and we know this town inside and out. You know we are prepared," said Applejack.

"Which is why I infiltrated the town to begin with, to learn everything of value here so it would go smoothly. I rigged the redstone today. Half have tunneled up as we speak," said Sharp.

"And you know what? With just that, it still won't be enough. You should know that too, 'Dear'" said Applejack. Her voice was as steady as ever, and angry, but she couldn't stop the tears betraying her.

"Of course not. I'm insane, not stupid," said Sharp, tilting his head a tad. "That's why I made sure to figure out everything I would need," said Sharp. He spread his wings, and flapped them a few times. Rising up from the ground, just like a few menacing flying pegasi appearing outside of a large window in the room, Sharp looked at Applejack.

"Impossible," said Clear Cut, staring at the flying ponies.

"You might have the ground, but we have claimed the sky, and that's everything we need. Now, give me my daughter, and then go prove to my subordinates just how accurately I described our wedding night. They are quite eager to see if everything I told them about you is true," said Sharp. Except about the part about getting Rose, he didn't say anything with even a sign of really caring about any of this.

Sharp's ponies burst through the front door and through the window. Applejack was surrounded.

"We need to retreat!" yelled Clear Cut's commander. Arrows started flying in their direction.

"As I said, don't harm my daughter!" Sharp ordered. Immediately arrows were pointed towards the two stallions in the room.

Applejack rushed towards the stallions, following them down into the hole. She couldn't allow herself to be captured, she needed to figure out a plan, she needed to keep her daughter safe, and she couldn't do any such thing if she stayed where she was. So she ran.

It turns out, that the criminals, such as Sharp Edge, and royal guards, such as Clear Cut, were all, more than a hundred each, on board a great train taking the prisoners to a highly fortified prison, but, as the train passed Ponyville, the cube got them too. So, more than a hundred guards and perhaps even more criminals, were brought here along with the rest of us. And, of course, the most dangerous of the bunch is the pony who managed to charm himself right into a position of power, next to me. He had been top dog in their former prison, every single criminal was loyal to him on that train. Those who weren't didn't last very long.

"Because I had no choice but to escape, Sharp managed to play the rest of the town right into his hooves. By that point, everyone liked the pony named Keen Eye, and payed attention when he spoke. He fooled most ponies in town that he had managed to convince the intruders to cut a deal, and that I had run away never to return. He basically made Promise Peak surrender, even though most didn't want to. It only worked for about an hour before ponies understood what had really happened, but because of Sharp's planning, the criminals had gotten an iron grip on the town by then. The strongest fighters were in jail, and everypony had to do what the intruders told them to."

"I joined the guards, and started to fight back. Eventually, those few who managed to escape from Promise Peak joined up with us, we became the resistance. We've tried to fight them ever since, but we haven't been able to do or save a lot. A bunch of us even got captured. At least two dozen have died so far. I think we've managed to do two things against them, and they've outsmarted us on at least twelve other tries. It's hard to beat them when they can fly."

"It's terrible in Promise Peak right now. While there is just enough food to not starve, it's not free. Ponies are pushed around by those criminals like leaves in the wind. They are the worst of the worst that ponykind has to offer. If you don't do everything they say, you're as good as dead. There's been a baby boom because of those sick bastards, which doesn't make it easy to balance working to grow food and taking care of the new young ones. It's just horrible. But... with you here, now there's some real hope again."

***

"And that's the end of the story," said Applejack. "Please, will you help us to take Promise Peak back from those terrible ponies?"

"Well, obviously we'll help you," said Twilight. "But there's not many of us here, and any help we could get from Haven is very far away and would take a long time to get here. Not to mention it is, like you say, difficult to battle those who own the sky."

"How can they fly?" asked Rainbow Dash.

"While we aren't fully sure, we think there was some sort of strange book in that abandoned library. Sharp Edge had spent some time understanding how to read it, and then only let his own ponies read it too. That's what we had heard from some who had fled Promise Peak, anyway," said Applejack.

"I've got to get my hooves on that book," said Rainbow Dash with a determined look in her eyes.

"In any case, Twilight, I'm sure you will think of something. You're a clever one. We need your help," said Applejack. "Besides, you'll want to help us, you more than anyone. I did say this had something to do with you, didn't I?"

"What do you mean?" asked Spike.

Taking a deep breath, Applejack looked down on Rosy, then up at Big Macintosh.

"Because, Spike, the stallion who came up out of the hole in my living room with Clear Cut, wasn't just any old royal guard. He's been our leader ever since I joined these fellows. Recently, he got captured on a mission. He's held hostage in the highest tower in Promise Peak. I was chosen as the new leader because I know so much about Promise Peak and have proven myself before. But this stallion, this commander, he's just not anyone. Twilight." she said, looking at her with a very serious stare. "He's your brother, Shining Armor."

Promise Peak

Leaving her daughter with Big Macintosh, both to make sure she was left in good hooves and with someone she trusted to do a good job, Applejack brought Twilight along with Rainbow Dash, Rarity and Spike through a tunnel leading up to the surface. The tunnels were not dark, being lit mostly with dangerous flows of magma. Some warmth would have been welcome, but this amount was just too much for Twilight as they walked a tad too close to the burning substance. She couldn't stop sweating.

"At least we can see where we are walking, Dear," said Rarity.

"We're lucky we have these," said Rainbow Dash.

"Nah, luck doesn't have anything to do with it. We placed these ourselves," said Applejack.

"Really? Why?" asked Rainbow Dash.

"So they can see where they are going without leaving an obvious trail of torches to follow, obviously," said Spike.

"Spike gets it," said Applejack. "We made sure to make them look as natural as possible. Sharp's ponies are often running about, looking for us. It's funny how they mostly being pegasi make us safer if we hide underground, they don't like that."

"Have you ever been discovered?" asked Twilight.

"Once, so of course we had to move mighty quickly. Not a lot of ponies in Promise Peak remember this old mine, though. We expanded it to suit us better. It's not really home, though," said Applejack.

They rounded a corner, and Twilight saw natural light again, along with feeling a hint of cool fresh air. It had been far too long since she had seen proper sunlight, and she would have felt relaxed if not for the fact that in these areas, sunlight meant you were in the open, completely vulnerable. Fortunately, they had timed their journey well. Within the hour, the sun would set. The white snow, like always, covered as far as the eye could see.

"I can't believe I've spent more than a day underground," said Twilight.

"I can't believe how large this type of land is," said Spike, almost sounding impressed. "The only one bigger I've seen would have to be the ocean, or maybe a desert once."

"There's an ocean?" asked Applejack.

"Oh yeah, we've built a little outpost, or are building it, anyway. I guess the plan is to make a fleet of boats to see if there's something on the other side," said Rainbow Dash.

"Your brother had been there a while, looking over it while it's been built. He's doing a great job," said Twilight.

"He told me. It... it was really nice to get to talk to him again. It's good to know he's doing well, and that Applebloom's safe," said Applejack.

"Alright, everypony, we're out of the cave, so you better put on your fabulous camouflage," said Rarity, bringing out a set of woolen clothes for them to wear. They were white, with just a tiny hint of gray in a few spots. It matched the snow very well. Though, when Twilight was given it and put it on, the fact that it was so warm meant much more to her than anything. The air was slowly becoming colder as the sun went down.

As they walked, Spike got more and more attentive. Once darkness fell, he quickly checked their surroundings almost every ten steps, as well as the sky.

"I can't believe my brother is in this world, it's unbelievable," said Twilight.

"It was hard for me to face too, Twilight, but it's true," said Applejack.

"Can I ask you something, Applejack?" asked Spike.

"Go ahead, Spike."

"Why didn't Shining Armor just contact you instead of that jerk Clear Cut? I mean, you trusted him as soon as you saw him," said Spike.

"I asked him that too, but he simply hadn't know that we were from Ponyville, he didn't know they had passed Ponyville at that point, nopony on the train really did except for the conductor... and she was killed as soon as they came here. Shining Armor had been looking for a way back while taking care of the troops," said Applejack. "He had to risk going to Promise Peak himself on the last day because it got really desperate. He was just as surprised as me, and mortified when I told him I didn't know what had happened to you, Twilight."

"Wait, something's been bugging me," said Twilight.

"Yeah, why did only the conductor know where they were going?" asked Rainbow Dash.

"No, no, I meant-"

"It was a secret escort. There was a lot of criminals there who belonged to some loyal groups. Only a few knew the way they were gonna take. They couldn't have risked that the train would be ambushed or something like that, so it was all very secret," said Applejack.

"Hang on, Applejack, there's something I don't really understand. You've talked about ponies dying, but that doesn't make sense. We should have seen at least a few at the Temple of Return," said Twilight.

"I'm sorry, what?"

"The Temple of Return... Well, not too far from Haven, we have this weird place where ponies might come back if they've died. It doesn't always work, but sometimes it works two or three times. Do you have your own and forgot to mention it?"

Applejack just stared at Twilight in disbelief.

"Maybe, maybe the temple is out of their reach?" Spike suggested.

"You're not making any sense," said Applejack.

"Or... maybe it just doesn't work anymore," said Twilight. Everyone but Applejack, still confused, just went silent.

"No, that can't be right. I heard that Strong Will died and returned, about three months ago, and the ponies here must have died before that," said Spike.

"For someone named Strong Will, he didn't take it very well," said Rarity. "By the time we left, he was still going on about the void."

"Please don't talk about that, I'm not in the mood to think about it," said Rainbow Dash, turning away her head.

"The void?" asked Applejack.

"I... I'll tell you later," said Twilight, giving Rainbow Dash a concerned look.

"Anyway, to me, nothing has really changed. It doesn't matter if we have it or not, death might still stick. But, this just makes Clear Cut more of a jerk. Threatening to kill you, and them trying to kill me, thinking there wasn't even a chance of us coming back," said Spike, then mumbling angrily.

"They are just extremely careful. They've been told about almost everyone in Promise Peak, but nothing about a dragon. You could have been a threat as far as they knew. I agree that it's terrible, but I honestly think they did the right thing to protect their friends and kin. Not to mention that there's children and innocent ponies hiding down with us," said Applejack.

"Personally, I'm surprised they didn't recognize Twilight. You would think a former guard would know who the princess was," said Rarity.

"It's possible they hadn't even seen a picture of her. I think they used to work pretty far away back in Equestria," said Applejack. "Your coronation wouldn't have been that long ago by that time. Feels like ages now, though."

"True. Well, let's pick up the pace. The sooner we can get a good look at Promise Peak, the sooner I can come up with a plan," said Twilight.

***

"Keep looking forward. Enderponies," said Spike after a quick sweep.

"Where?" asked Rainbow Dash.

"At seven o'clock. Be ready in case they teleport," said Spike.

"Having to fight an Enderpony would waste a lot of time and be dangerous," said Twilight. "I don't really like Enderponies. They remind me of the fact I can't use magic anymore," she said, looking down at the ground, slightly to her left in melancholy. Years of neglecting her talent; she had almost forgotten what using magic felt like.

Suddenly, in her sulking, in the corner of her eye, she noticed something standing alarmingly close. A pair of long dark legs were standing just a few feet behind her. Twilight jumped in shock, and overpowering her instincts to look at the threat, she turned her eyes away from the monster.

"Twi... light."

Remembering waking up before the assault a few nights before, Twilight slowly, carefully turned towards the speaker. Suddenly she found herself gazing into the green eyes of the Enderpony. It was staring directly at her. Except for a couple of empty bright pits being the eyes, the creature's face remained just a big blur lacking any defining features. All Twilight could gather from its body language, how it seemed to stretch its long neck to get a closer look at her, was curiosity. In a way, Twilight felt like she had right before Applejack's warriors had struck, like she was dreaming.

"Twilight... Spar... kle."

"Twilight?" asked Applejack, slightly worried.

"What?" asked Twilight, turning to Applejack, then turning back to the Enderpony, but there was nothing there. She felt strange, disoriented.

"I was asking you about Applebloom. Has she really grown, just like Spike has?" asked Applejack.

"Wait, didn't you see it?"

"See what?" asked Spike, turning to her.

"The... the... nevermind," said Twilight, getting a closer look at her surroundings. It was so odd. She could have sworn she had stopped when the creature had appeared, but judging from her position it was as though she had kept walking uninterrupted, in fact she still was. Why had nopony else seen it? At least last time there had been the excuse of it being dark and very late, but now it should have been more than obvious it had been there with them. Was she losing her mind? The truly crazy thing would have been that such a prospect wouldn't be nearly as terrifying as some of the recent revelations: Time Turner a changeling, Applejack a betrayed mother... and her brother trapped in some tower somewhere, possibly malnourished, tortured and dying of thirst.

The situation was too severe to waste time. If there was the possibility for a plan, she had to find it as soon as possible. Twilight felt anxious to get to Promise Peak. Once she knew the town, saw the problem, analyzed it, then a course of action would be easier. It was dangerous, but in case of not retuning to the base, Big Macintosh and Soarin had explicit orders to return to Haven and do whatever it took to get help.

***

"Promise Peak should be visible once we round this corner. Now we need to be even more careful. During the day these parts are patrolled by the criminals. It's likely they have at least one lookout somewhere close at night," said Applejack.

The area they walked through was surrounded by steep cliffs. Twilight had never seen an area this packed with mountains. Threats of monsters had been replaced with the threat of being spotted by something potentially far worse. Wherever they looked there was at least one torch giving plenty of light. They couldn't move back into the ironically safer darkness.

"Are you sure we can't just tunnel our way there?" asked Rainbow Dash, clearly suspicious and keeping a lookout for things moving in the sky.

"We need to get a good look at the place from somewhere high, Rainbow Dash. We have to make good time, making tunnels here is too slow and dangerous right now," said Twilight.

***

After very carefully scaling a nearby cliff, always keeping an eye out for threats, Twilight finally reached the top of a mountain without leaving any trails. At a point on the way up, she had spotted the faint light coming from a town, just over the edge of another small cliff blocking her view. Now, once up, she saw the town of Promise Peak in full, and she was blown away.

Basically covering the entirety of the upside of a leaning mountain, the widest, tallest and most massive she had ever seen, there was a town, and what a town it was.

Surrounded by a tall, thick wall of stone bricks, there were endless amount of houses, built tightly together. There were overhangs and bridges seamlessly built into the architecture, leading whatever which way one would wish it to go. Houses were built in layers on top of layers. It must have been covering at least twice the living space of Haven, but on only a fourth of the same surface area. It was a town of alleyways, tight and filled with light. Almost all of the buildings ended with a pointed roof of dark wood, built upon the towers of cobble, stone bricks and smooth stone. The details achieved with stone and wooden fences was incredible. Despite blocks never wavering in this strange realm, their use of pillars, fences and other little touches made the entire town seem oddly mighty and even more steady than it had to be, just like the mountain it was built upon. Roads, while thin and steep, somehow fit into every nook and cranny, seemingly allowing one to reach the other end of the town in minutes if one only knew one's way. There on the very top of this sprawling tight city, a tall and thin castle overlooking everything within the eye's reach: Applejack's home.

Epic. That was the only word Twilight could come up with to describe this marvel. There was no longer any doubt in Twilight's mind why Applejack's warriors, her ponies, felt such pride and felt like this was where they belonged.

This was their home. This was the proud city of Promise Peak. And from the amount of intimidating pegasi flying among the pointed roofs, it was clear it was in its darkest hour.

Without wasting a single second, Twilight quickly got down on the ground, lying in the soft cold snow, getting a good look on the entire area.

"I see about twenty pegasi above the town at one time. How many are out patrolling?" asked Twilight.

"My warriors says it has to be at least thirty during the day. It's around fifteen at night. Give or take," said Applejack.

"Do you have anything more precise?" asked Twilight.

"I don't remember the exact numbers. Clear Cut's wife should know," said Applejack.

"Hm, alright. How is it if we would tunnel in?" asked Twilight.

"Not a good idea. We made an automatic system down there. It detects if anyone has dug in and sets of an alarm, and from what I've heard Sharp's designed a system that floods everything under the city with lava if one tries. If we would try using stealth, that won't be any good," said Applejack.

"How about the houses? They are all basically touching each other. Are there ways throughout the city if you stay inside the buildings?" asked Spike.

"I suppose one could tunnel room to room, covering up the tracks, but one of Sharp's stallions are bound to hear it. They would get suspicious. It's forbidden to mine, dig or do anything like that without permission, and almost never during the night," said Applejack.

While intently listening to her friend, Twilight made sure to keep every single little thing she saw or noticed about the town, positions, wall patrols, nooks, angles, basically everything, inside her mind. Twilight had thought of herself as a sister, a scholar, a friend and even a princess, but these didn't properly touch what she really was: a problem solver. As she observed the town, something started to form in her mind: a plan.

"Hm, Applejack, where is the cave where that book was, the one that taught you about Intent?" asked Twilight.

"It's on the other side, at the very foot of the mountain, under the overhang. Why?" said Applejack.

"Well, it seems reasonable to believe that's where Sharp got the book that allows flight. I was curious, because after we've saved Promise Peak, I will check out that cave for anything else of interest," said Twilight. "Of course, now it's likely that Sharp has got the book with him at all times, or has hidden it somewhere."

"Dang," said Rainbow Dash.

"Do you think we can do it?" asked Rarity.

"I do, and I think I know how," said Twilight. "We are going to use something they don't have."

"What is that?" asked Applejack.

"Tell me, do you have any prisoners from Promise Peak?" asked Twilight.

"Just, just one," said Applejack. "He's basically a runt. The only reason he got captured was that he couldn't follow the orders from the guy above him, plus he didn't have any wings."

"Perfect. Let's go back, we're done here," said Twilight, standing up.

***

Several hours later, being back at the base, Twilight stood at the top of a large set of stairs, looking down upon the many warriors and refugees. Her friends were right there by her. Applejack had summoned each and everypony in the entire base to come listen, for this was important.

"Alright, everypony, I need you to listen closely," said Twilight, raising her voice. She heard slight mumbling among the crowd. It was clear several of the ponies didn't trust her all the way, but Twilight frankly didn't care. "I have made a foolproof plan that will allow us to gain the ability to fly from Sharp Edge, and through that we will take back Promise Peak within the month!" said Twilight.

"Is she serious?" a pony could be heard among the group.

"She's crazy, that's what," said another.

"It's actually quite simple. We are going to use something that they simply don't have," said Twilight. She gestured to her side, where something shiny and dark walked up to her side. "Our very own changeling," said Twilight.

Surprisingly shy, Timey bowed awkwardly towards the crowd. They obviously did not approve of somepony being able to make changeling follow her wishes, and to their credit, Twilight thought they were right.

"And not only that, we will use our only prisoner to achieve this," said Twilight. "The plan is simple, yet there is no way that they are going to see this coming. Timey, this proud changeling, has learned how to act like that meek prisoner. He's an expert at imitating. Starting tomorrow night, he will imitate the prisoner, then go to Promise Peak where he will act and move around the city unnoticed. He will be able to learn their secret to flying, learn about their defenses, and with a little luck, he will be able to assassinate Sharp in his sleep."

"Woah, Twilight, are you sure? Isn't that a little... a lot extreme?" said Rainbow Dash.

"I agree that this isn't really like you, but considering what those scum are doing, I don't really mind. It's a tough decision, but it has to be made," said Spike.

"I will do this without fail. I shall follow the orders of my princess! Sharp Edge is going to die!" shouted Timey.

A single triumphant hurrah went through the cave.

"We will wish you good luck, Timey. The rest of you, this plan hinges on Timey being able to play his role well, and that means telling the criminals where he 'escaped' from. We are going to have to start moving to another location immediately. Within three days we will have moved. Timey will be leaving in two days. We have to start now, we have to keep to a schedule if we want to succeed in this. The reason we have to be quick is that Timey won't have enough energy to disguise himself for very long if we wait," said Twilight.

***

"I think that went well," said Twilight as the group went into a small room to talk about the plan.

"Did I do well?" asked Rainbow Dash.

"Very well, Rainbow Dash," said Twilight.

"Quite so, but personally I think Spike was a little too cold," said Rarity, nudging his cheek a bit with her hoof.

"Do you think this plan is going to work, Twilight?" asked Spike.

"All I know is that this plan shouldn't be able to be found out by Sharp Edge, no matter how intelligent he's supposed to be," said Twilight. "Prepare to tell your warriors what we are going to do here, Applejack. If everything goes according to plan, then nopony will have to die."

***

A whole day later, far away from the underground base, a red mare was running as quickly as she could through the winter landscape, having finally spotted the mountains in the distance. The mare simply had to get there in time. Following the slithering openings between the mountains, over hill and under overhangs, she finally saw the city.

Not wasting any time, the red mare, only known to Twilight as Clear Cut's wife, hurried up to the front gate. The princess was still back in the base, unaware of where Clear Cut's wife actually was. She stood on the bridge, looking up at the wall where some of the large intimidating ponies were standing, bows drawn.

"So, why have you come back?" asked the pony guarding the gate.

"Because I have news that Sharp needs to hear. It is important," said the mare.

"Do they know you're a traitor?" asked the stallion.

She just smirked. "They have no idea."

He returned the wicked grin. "Let it in!" he yelled, unable to really hide the underlying, almost chronic rage in his voice.

The gate opened and the red mare walked inside. She was in a hurry. As Applejack's warriors were making their move, it was important the timing was correct.

***

The red mare quickly traveled up all the way to the top of the mountain, walking inside the door. She turned to a living room on her right, seeing a fireplace lit and a pony sitting in front of it in a brown wool couch.

"What are you doing here?" asked the orange and red Sharp.

"Sharp, King of Criminals, I have very important news," said the mare.

"Fine, but stop looking like that. I hate red," he said.

"Thank you, this form is starting to become uncomfortable," said the mare. A green flame enveloped her, and suddenly a changeling, a female judging from the subtle details and differences from a male, was standing in front of Sharp.

"So, what's so important you've had to risk our only infiltrator?" asked Sharp.

The changeling's voice was much smoother than that of a male, almost seductive. "It's the resistance. They've gotten a changeling now. Some new ponies came with it, and one of them made a plan to hurt you, the fool told everyone of their plan" said the changeling. "Tomorrow, Runt Rascal will be mimicked by their changeling. He will try to kill you and get the secret of flying. I can't let that happen to my king," said the changeling.

"It would have been clever, but it's pretty clear this new pony isn't used to war-tactics. Never announce your plans like that," he said, shaking his head at the idiocy.

"Also, the resistance will move their base again in two days. As their strategy relies on the other changeling being convincing, he will tell you from where he 'escaped', so they have no choice but to move. However, it's clear they will leave a trap once they're gone," said the changeling.

"A viable strategy," said Sharp.

"But, I have some good news. I know exactly where they will be in two days," said the changeling.

"Hm... this is good, I can use this," said Sharp. "There's no need for you to go back. There won't be much to go back to. We will ambush them at their new hideout. You've been useful leaking their plans to us, but it's time we get rid of them one and for all. Us, surprising them in a place we will know better than they do and that they haven't secured. This is a rare opportunity. They won't stand a chance," said Sharp, giving a wide, terrible smile that managed to make the changeling a bit uncomfortable.

***

Back the day before, inside the small room in the underground base, the group was gathered.

"I think this is a clever plan of yours, Twilight," said Applejack.

"As long as Timey isn't wrong, and we only have one traitor here, then this should work," said Twilight.

"And what if we have more than one traitor?" asked Spike.

"Not possible. Everypony else are completely loyal to our cause," said Applejack. "I guarantee it."

"Though, Timey, could you perchance explain something to me?" asked Rarity.

"What is it?" asked Timey.

"You were able to sense the other changeling, but wouldn't it know you knew about him or her and then run away?" asked Rarity.

"It's not something we can know just like that. We basically have to assume there is another changeling here before we can look for it. It's like taking the train only when you know it will leave, why else would you be on the station? Or something like that, I'm not good at analogies. She had no reason to think I would assume a changeling was around. It's not pleasant to do. If there isn't a changeling nearby, it hurts a lot."

"Well, alright, but why did you assume it was?" asked Rarity.

"Because of Princess Twilight," said Timey, looking with respect at Twilight.

Applejack turned to the princess. "Twilight?"

"Because of two things I've heard since I came here: one, that you've failed twelve whole times against Sharp, almost like they knew about the plans to begin with. It doesn't matter how smart your opponent is, because when you have royal guards making plans, they tend to work. The second reason is how a royal guard would suddenly shoot an arrow without permission by their commanding officer. Guards aren't perfect, but they just don't do that type of mistake. Shining Armor is my brother, I know this stuff. That arrow being fired was really only good for Sharp in that situation, so I assumed the possibility there was a traitor. But, again, royal guards just don't do that. However, because I had changelings in mind ever since I learned about Time Turner..."

"You're always ready for anything," said Spike proudly.

"Stop with the flattering, Spike. Now, to go over it once more," but before Twilight could tell them the whole plan again, the door opened.

A guard was standing in the doorway. "Chief, it's just like you said. We kept an eye out on the ponies you specified, and one of them did indeed try to get out of the base."

"And now we have the other changeling," said Timey. "I'll check just to make sure later, and get the information I need from her. Sorry it was so vague, it was hard pinpointing her in that big group."

"Who was it?" asked Applejack.

"It was the warden's wife," said the guard.

Applejack shook her head. "Poor Clear Cut, he will not be happy when he hears about this."

"I still don't like that jerk, but I wouldn't have had this happen to him, not in a million years," said Spike, shaking his head.

Twilight caught their attention again. "Please, I know this is not cheerful news, but we need to go over the plan again. It's like this: Sharp will believe his changeling warned him about the plan ahead, not realizing that was the plan to begin with. He will most likely order an ambush at the new position, basically setting up shop before we would have a chance to, because if he's as smart as you say, he won't try to attack us here directly. Here we are too well prepared. His ponies waiting in an ambush that will never be triggered will likely cut Sharp's numbers in at least half for a time. We can trap the first half and then focus our efforts into getting rid of the other. Divide and conquer."

"Considering the new fake base is underground, Sharp will likely only move his earth-ponies and unicorns there, leaving the pegasi to guard Promise Peak. Because of the reduced number, there won't be much patrol that night at all, allowing our troops to get close to the city with little fuss," said Applejack.

"Though, there is still the pesky fliers raining down death from above," said Rarity.

"That's were our team comes in. At a specified time, Timey will disable the security redstone system, allowing me, Spike, Big Macintosh and Rarity a chance to get inside by tunneling our way in. Once inside, we will split up. Spike and Rarity will go to the prison and release all the prisoners, including my brother. Me and Big Macintosh will go up to Sharp where we will force him to give up the book, assuming Timey hasn't found it by then."

"And Rainbow Dash, you will be...?" asked Spike, ensuring she knew her assignment.

"Beneath the mountain. Since Twilight should be able to quickly read and learn the way of flight, she will fly down to me where she will teach me it and give me the book. I will then fly, as quickly as I can, to Applejack and her ponies, so their pegasi can learn it from me."

"And once we can fly, it doesn't matter how many pegasi they have, because ours are much better at what they do, even if they might be rusty," said Applejack with confidence.

"Step one: Timey baits half of Sharp's ponies. Step two: Timey shuts down the security. Step three: Spike and Rarity free prisoners. Step four: Twilight and Big Mac get the book. Step Five: Rainbow Dash learns how to fly. Step Six: Applejack's ponies gets the same knowledge from Rainbow Dash. It should all take less than an hour optimally, two at the most." said Twilight. "Is that all clear?"

"You forgot step seven," said Spike, smiling to himself.

"Hm?"

"Victory," said Spike.

Author's Note

Writing plans in a story is a terrible thing to do if you're not used to thinking strategically. If you try to make it complex and grand, the bigger the of risk becomes of someone using simple logic to pop your strategy-balloon. With my skill and experience at writing this type of thing, the odds of someone asking "but what if they do this instead?" ruining everything is quite high.

The Plan

"Alright," said Twilight, looking at Spike, Rarity, Big Macintosh and Rarity while holding onto a clock. "In less than a minute we will have 30 seconds to dig up eight blocks, close the path behind us and reconnect the connection we broke, otherwise an alarm will go off." Saying what they already knew was more for her own benefit. While the plan seemed simple, just a single mistake could essentially ruin their lives. She simply had to keep it in her head as clearly as possible.

"Seems like a pretty complex redstone system," said Spike.

"According to Applejack they got a Ponyville engineer who got creative. Are you ready? Three, two, one."

Immediately Big Macintosh and Spike started to dig a quick tunnel straight up, putting ladders as they went. It didn't take long before Spike whispered "We're through." Being the last one up, Twilight closed the hole and put a single bit of redstone on it, completing the circuit. It had been just in time, as red blinking lights started to go off around them. The system was in full swing. It seemed they had remained undetected.

"So far so good," said Twilight.

It was difficult to move between the tightly placed wooden blocks, making up a vast and complex system. Twilight recognized a few simple or-circuits at places, and also that it was well thought out and organized. She had only dabbled in electric circuits when she had been younger back in Ponyville. Considering the education back in Haven, she probably knew less than Rarity's sister about this subject.

"Timey is good at keeping schedules, at least," said Spike.

"I wonder if that's something he learned from being Time Turner or if that's a changeling trait? I must ask him when this is over," said Twilight.

"Don't do that," said Spike.

"What?"

"Say stuff like 'when this is over'. Are you trying to jinx it?" asked Spike.

"Jinxing things is the least of our potential problems," said Twilight.

Continuing the rest of the way up, in silence, the group traversed the different blocks until they finally managed to squeeze through an opening leading to the exit ladder. Big Macintosh almost had issues getting around due to his size. Twilight was aware that Big Macintosh's size could become a problem on a mission where stealth was key, but she needed someone who was strong and capable if things went wrong, or if someone needed to be intimidated by a pony bigger than them.

They climbed up the ladder. The faint red light surrounding them quickly faded as they climbed up into darkness. Twilight hit her head on something hard above her, wooden. It was a trap door. She peeked through a few of its holes, not able to see anything dangerous inside a vaguely lit tunnel. She carefully opened it and climbed up onto a hard stone surface.

The tunnel she was in was four blocks wide. Just above her it was two blocks high. It was oddly shaped, with a shallow canal in the middle two blocks wide, with the ceiling being one block higher above the flowing water. It looked almost like a sewer of some sort. It was a bit dark, barely holding up to keep monsters from appearing.

"Whoa, this place is weird," said Spike, helping Rarity up.

"These are service tunnels, they lead to different parts of the redstone system below us. Applejack told me so. It was also used as a primitive delivery system for supplies to the ponies guarding the walls and gate. Once they discovered hoppers this became pretty obsolete for delivery," said Twilight.

The group quickly went to work, quickly pacing along the edge of the canal.

"Do you think these tunnels have patrols?" asked Spike.

"I don't think so," said Twilight. "Take a right here." They veered into another tunnel, walking up some stairs along the flowing water.

"Alright, from here on out, we either whisper or we don't speak at all," whispered Twilight. This close to the surface it was quite possible somepony would hear them from, say, a basement. They couldn't take that risk.

All three of her followers gave a quick, decisive nod. They walked for three whole minutes, at times one could almost hear the muffled voices and steps of those above.

Just like she had been told, Twilight found another ladder going up, right where Applejack had said it was.

They quickly climbed the ladder, got up from another trap door, and just like that, keep themselves hunched over and low, hidden in the shadows of another alley, they were inside. They were in the town. The numerous doors and windows, some with torches to light up the narrow pathway, were clearly visible. Each represented a possible threat. What if some crazy pony would step out and break curfew, spotting them, assuming the worst and panic, causing a ruckus? The group had a job to do. If they couldn't get the book in time, Applejack's ponies would be forced to retreat before they could overpower the criminals, making the whole plan fail. If it failed, Applejack's group would not in effect lose much but morale, but the ponies of Promise Peak would be forced to endure this for even longer, and so would Shining Armor. For all Twilight knew, today could be his last day alive if he would not get help.

The group darted off into the night, making sure to avoid the windows and doors. Twilight noticed how little snow there actually was on the stone ground, most being on the rooftops. It was a nice change of pace, not having to see snow whenever she went.

When they got out into the street, they didn't stop but kept going into another alleyway. A few more and they would split up, making it easier to move around the city.

They turned to enter another alley before walking up several flights of stairs along a number of closely built houses. Just ahead was a wider street, where they would split into two groups. One would go to the right, another to the left.

Spike was running slightly ahead of Twilight, then they got out into the alley.

Grabbing hold of the collar on Spike's cloak, she pulled him back with great force as she also shoved the other two back, which they did without any fuss. Just there in the corner of Twilight's eye, there was a pair of ponies walking in their direction. The group had been fortunate, because the two stallions were clearly paying attention to each other as they strolled.

"Hey, can I ask you a serious question?" asked the first stallion. His fur had a creamy color, and his mane was gray. He was still large, but smaller than the large blue pony walking next to him, able to basically dwarf Big Macintosh in size.

"Okay?" the second stallion said.

They slowly came closer, Twilight and the group hid behind an indentation in the nearest wall, making it easier to avoid being spotted.

"Do you think all of these kids we've made are going to be, well, as messed up as we are?" asked the first stallion.

"Um, maybe? I mean, I don't think some of the other guy's issues are he- heri-"

"Hereditary?"

"Yeah, that's it," said the second stallion.

"No, I mean, growing up, some not knowing who their father is, or some knowing but their father just not caring?"

"Listen, this is kind of weird for you, what's up?"

"I'm going to be a dad," said the first stallion, seemingly with shame, or maybe fear, in his voice.

"Alright! About time you became a proper stallion! I already have four, or maybe six," said the second stallion.

"But, I don't, I don't feel 'proper'. I once killed a pony, and even though I didn't feel much I still knew it was wrong. I knew I deserved prison. I'm sick in the head, I know that, you know that. But... I'm still reasonable compared to these other psychos. And, it's scaring me. They don't have any real long-term plans, they just live in the moment, listen to Sharp Edge and do what they want."

"And?"

"I'm just afraid that the way these other guys are doing stuff, getting whatever mare they want, eating whatever they want, I think it might destroy this place in a few years. And what are we going to do then? I don't think any mare or stallion will survive if we keep this up. I... I want a place where my kid, once born, can be safe. And, these other guys are not doing anything to make that happen. They don't think like I do. They don't care. I've always understood that we had to be in jail in Equestria, but now when I see how little some of these other guys care about anything but themselves in the moment. I've finally understood just why," said the first stallion with a heavy heart.

"Okay, I can see your point," said the second stallion, sounding like it was completely reasonable argument, as they came into view. That's when he pulled out a single arrow and thrust it into the first, right in his gut. He held the first close. Twilight saw in the first's eyes how he spotted the group over the shoulder of the second, and how betrayed he felt by all of this. "I hate it when one of our own gets weak. You're scum. I just hate you so much. When your kid gets born, you better hope it's a girl. What will I use a boy for when he gets older? I'll just get rid of him if that happens."

The second stallion didn't even bother pulling out the arrow, instead just letting the first fall onto the ground. He then simply just walked away. "Douche, making me think you were cool. Go to hell," said the second as he left.

Twilight just saw the first lie there on the ground, looking at them as he struggled to properly breathe. He looked like he was trying to silently plead with them, and Twilight had to make a decision.

And she made it. Gathering all her courage, she hurried out into the street, followed by Spike, to drag the pony into the alleyway as quickly as she could. Once there, Spike reached for the arrow.

"No, leave it in. It hasn't hit anything vital, but if you pull it out he can die from blood loss," said Twilight, surprised at how low and steady her voice was.

There was a lot of blood flowing from the wound, but it was essentially plugged because of the arrow. The thing threatening his life was ironically keeping him alive.

"He's almost skewered," said Rarity.

"But not dead," said Twilight.

"Why... why are... you doing this?" asked the stallion.

"Because nopony should have to die tonight. I don't care who it is," said Twilight.

"I did it mostly because Twilight made me. I'll follow her anywhere," said Spike, shrugging as he helped Twilight.

"Don't... I've, done awful things," said the stallion, sounding weak, filled with regret.

"Shut up and be still. Rarity, do you have an extra cloak for this wound?" asked Twilight.

"Twilight, we're falling behind on the schedule and-"

"Do you have it or not?" she asked, a little too loud to be safe.

"Right, alright, yes," whispered Rarity sharply.

"Hey, you," said another voice. Everyone but the stallion on the ground turned to look, very tense, at who had spoken. In the nearest building to their right, the door was open. Two mares and a stallion were visible in the doorway. Twilight looked at them, fearing what they would do. "Get him in here," said the mare closest to them.

***

The first thing Twilight did when they got inside was to point towards a table in front of a couch. "Put him there". The room was large, able to hold at least ten ponies. There were eight there, most younger than herself. Some looked at the wounded pony with contempt, others with fear. Everyone was serious.

"Why are you helping us help him?" asked Spike as the mare closed the door.

"This guy is one of the few who's actually nice," said the mare.

"In that he's the only one we know that has never struck us," said one of three stallions.

"And, well, I know the mare who's having his kid. She has terrible taste in stallions, but there you go," said the mare.

"Wouldn't you hate him, then?" asked Rarity.

"It was consensual according to her. That's rare with these rulers," said the mare. "Don't get me wrong, I don't care that much about him, but I don't want to see him die either."

"Twilight, what are we going to do?" asked Spike.

"Well, I'm not a doctor, but I have a hunch. The arrow goes deep, but has likely missed anything vital. We need to seal the wound to stop the bleeding."

"My cloak isn't enough," said Rarity. While it did keep the bleeding back a bit, it clearly wouldn't save him.

"I know. Spike," said Twilight, turning to him.

"Yes?"

"We need to cauterize to wound, it's the only way to save him."

"We need to what?" asked Spike.

"Burn the wound shut," said Twilight.

"But, I can't use my fire, it will become a fireball," said Spike.

"Not if you do it right next to the wound."

"Fine, I'll try."

"Big Macintosh, I need you to keep him from screaming. This is not going to be pleasant. Keep him from screaming. I don't care if you have to break his jaw, keep him quiet."

"Eeyup."

"Rarity, you have a delicate touch. I need you to unwrap him and take out the arrow."

"I- I- O-of course!" she said, swallowing nervously.

"Alright, are you ready?" asked Twilight to them.

"I'm not, but... what the hell," said the stallion on the table.

"Speaking of which, that other guy told you to go there. Odds are that if you survive, it will feel like you did," said Twilight, giving him a regretful look. "Buckle up and try not to scream. Guys?" she said to her friends.

"Here we go," said Rarity hesitantly as she removed the arrow. Big Macintosh put his cloak over the ponies mouth and pressed down hard. Just getting the arrow out made the pony scream, very muffled, in pain.

"Don't forget to breathe," said Spike, himself taking a deep breath, and then it began.

***

While the event hadn't lasted very long, or involved more than a single medical emergency procedure, just looking at it had been like a form of torture. The smell had been repugnant, taboo even. Everyone was forced to keep the stallion down and still on the table with all of their strength, as he would otherwise twist and turn in desperate attempts of just making it stop.

It had been too much for many, especially him. He had passed out momentarily. Once finished, he slowly woke up.

"Stay down. You need rest," said Twilight.

"It hurts so bad," he said, panting.

"It will pass. Just lie down and rest and it will feel fine by tomorrow. We stopped the bleeding. You'll live, probably" said Twilight.

Suddenly everyone in the room jumped as somepony was knocking on the door. It was clear the inhabitants didn't expect any more visitors. It had to be a patrol, or some criminal. How? They had managed to keep the noise down.

"Hey, are you guys cooking something? It smells delicious!" said a gruff voice from outside.

Of course it does, Twilight thought, rolling her eyes. Psychopaths, seriously. If nothing else, most seemed predictably messed up.

"Upstairs," whispered the stallion on the table.

"Like we have a choice," said Rarity.

The group hurried up a flight of stairs, leaving the rest of the ponies below. There was no back door, no way to escape without making noises.

"It's just me, you ass. Come in," said the stallion on the table. Twilight, standing behind a corner at the top of the stairs, heard the door open.

"What the hell happened here?!" asked the visitor, quite angrily.

"Easy. I got stabbed by Brad Bone. The jerk left me for dead. I told these assholes to fix me. They had to close the wound by burning it," said the stallion.

"With what?"

"Flint and steel, obviously. How dumb are you?"

"Shut up, Harry!"

"I will if you leave me alone! I'm tired and I just want get some fucking rest here!" yelled the stallion, this 'Harry'.

"Fine!" yelled the visitor. A door slammed shut. There was a slight pause, and Twilight walked back down the stairs.

Waiting just outside of sight, Spike walked down the stairs. "And ponies tell me to watch my language," he said.

"For us that's like saying 'hi'. He was pretty relieved I was okay, really," said Harry.

"Thanks for not ratting us out. You're a good liar," said Spike.

"Back in prison I learned from my shrink that lying that easily is not a good sign. Almost everyone of us are just as good or better than I am at lying," said Harry.

"Well, you seem to be alright. We'll just be leaving, I guess," said Twilight.

"Hang on, Twilight. This guy might tell us something," said Spike.

"Oh no, no, this is our secret. If Sharp finds out I helped you, he'll probably lock us into this house and tell the rest to burn it to the ground. I'm already deep, but I might be able to weasel out of this if anyone finds out. 'Oh, no, I had to keep them hidden so they wouldn't kill me and the others', like that," said Harry.

"Sir, you're already really deep," said Rarity.

"But not as deep as I could be," said Harry.

Twilight took a deep breath. This was a golden opportunity, but they were running out of time. "What's your name?" asked Twilight.

"Harry O'Hooligan. And you're Princess Twilight Sparkle."

"You know me?"

"Yeah, I was one of the few at prison who read the papers. My memory is pretty good."

"Harry, I heard you talk about wanting a place for your child to grow up safely. I know what you're talking about. My good friend has a child that's right now being raised in an environment of conflict. I don't want that little girl to have to live in a cave somewhere. I want her to have a roof over her head where she doesn't have to fear, every night, that her mom might not come home. Promise Peak was once a place like that. I want to make it into a place where your foal can grow up happy. Please, as a father-to-be, help me make that happen," said Twilight.

Harry O'Hooligan looked at Twilight, hesitation filling his look. With worry he turned to the mare having invited them. Twilight noticed the mare's eyes glancing down between her own front legs. Seems it wasn't a coincidence Harry started talking about having children while passing this house, Twilight thought.

"What... what do you want to know?"

"Where does Sharp have the book of flight?" asked Twilight.

"How did you know about that?" he asked, surprised.

"It's pretty obvious to some. Do you know?" asked Twilight.

"No. All I know is that he keeps it somewhere in his home. I'm not a pegasus, so I've only seen it once."

"So it's not on him... Hm... Big Macintosh, I think you should go with Spike instead, and I'll take Rarity" said Twilight.

"What?" asked Spike, just a tad too loud.

"I wanted Big Macintosh with me so if I had to engage other ponies it would be easier to deal with it, and to intimidate Sharp if I had to, but, I trust Harry enough about this, and I realized that I'll need someone with a keen eye to find good spots for the book to be hidden in. And more importantly, the prisoners are probably weak and need to be protected, I think the only fighter more capable than you two is Rainbow Dash. There might be a lot of hostages, and so they might be discovered more easily and need protection. Also, it's shorter to the prison than to Sharp's castle, so you will need less stealth. Rarity and I are both smaller and nimbler, so we might last longer," said Twilight.

"Are you sure, Twilight?" asked Rarity.

"I'm sure. You both know enough to switch places," said Twilight.

"Well, we better get going," said Spike.

"Right. Let's hope that O'Hooligan is a pony of his words," said Rarity.

"He is... Trust me," said the brave mare helping them.

"You won't get to it, though. At night Sharp has at least 20 ponies keeping watch both over and under the higher parts. It's impossible for you to make it through," said Harry.

Twilight looked at him. "Well, we're going to have to do the impossible, then. It wouldn't be the first time," she said, surprised at how sure she sounded.

***

Having split up and going their separate ways, the two groups rushed throughout Promise Peak as best as they could. Twilight and Rarity going upwards to the castle. Spike and Big Macintosh rushing downwards to the prison.

"Do you think Spike and Big Mac will be alright?" asked Rarity.

"Rarity, focus on the moment," said Twilight. "I think they will find Shining Armor there, but I won't let that distract me," said Twilight.

Suddenly Rarity grabbed hold of Twilight and dragged her in with her into another alleyway. Twilight didn't need to be told to be quiet and just listened. Around the corner, they could clearly hear steps on the street. There were at least ten of them.

"So, anyway, apparently Harry got stabbed by Brad," said a voice.

"And he survived? Wow, I didn't know that little shit had it in him," said a confident voice, clearly that of a mare, probably one of the few criminal ones.

"Yeah, but apparently he didn't do it all by himself. Those stupid intruders shouldn't have saved him. At least he knows where his loyalties are. I hope we get them alive," said another pony, chuckling.

Twilight could have cursed to herself. Not only was she angry and felt betrayed, she mostly felt disappointed. Having saved his life, she had expected at least a small bit of gratitude. She had hoped Harry O'Hooligan could have been a decent pony just this one time in his life, but that was apparently not the case.

"So what are our orders?" asked a stallion.

"We will go down to the redstone system, another twelve will go to the food storage and wait for them there. I think at least ten will go to the mineral deposit. We'll wait until they arrive," said the mare.

It took a second for Twilight to realize the significance of what they had said. From what Applejack had told them, those buildings were all on the south-east side of the mountain town. The prison was to the west, and the castle to the north. Harry O'Hooligan was helping them, by decreasing the numbers around their targets even further... but there was one problem Harry wouldn't have been aware he caused.

Once the criminals had passed, Twilight turned to Rarity. "This isn't good. Spike and Big Mac doesn't know that ponies will wait for them down in the redstone system. Rarity, you have to get to the prison and tell them about that before they leave. You'll have to try to leave through the main gate instead. The prison isn't that far from it anyway."

"They should have gotten there right now, do you think I have the time?" asked Rarity.

"You have to, otherwise they could all die," said Twilight. "Go, now."

"Right. Good luck, Twilight," said Rarity, then she turned around and left.

"Be safe, Rarity," she said, but Rarity was already gone. She was alone. Turning around to look upwards, she could just see the castle in the distance, between the roofs of two tall houses. It would be quite the climb.

***

Things had not been going according to plan, but that was most apparent when Twilight once again had to dart into an alleyway. She wasn't even that far from the castle's little garden. It was just a few more turns. Out on the street a rather large battalion, of at least fifteen pegasi, were walking down from the castle grounds. From the glimpse she had gotten, they must have been the force Sharp directed towards the fake new cave. It was a smaller amount than Twilight had anticipated.

Something else she hadn't anticipated was how quickly the alleyway had turned to a dead end. It was barely more than three blocks deep, with no other exit anywhere. She turned around, hearing the pegasi coming closer and closer. She was trapped, there odds of her not being spotted were basically non-existent.

They were close, far too close, just around the corner. It had already been too late to start digging through the wall, something that would have been quite risky even without them being able to hear the cracking of the stone. She could see their shadows being cast by some distant torch. Far, far too close. A few steps, fewer still. They were there.

And so was something else. It appeared in a silent puff of purple particles right in front of her. The Enderpony with the green eyes. Twilight had almost screamed in shock, but the Enderpony grabbed hold of her mouth. With movements uncannily fluid and precise, it leaned down to embrace Twilight, and then nothing.

For less than two seconds, nothing, not a sound, not a light, just darkness. Then everything came back with a flash. The silence of night and flickering torches were back, but the Enderpony was gone. Down below Twilight heard someone talk.

"What is it?" asked the leader of the pegasi battalion.

"I just, I thought I saw... nah, it couldn't have been... I'm just tired, seeing things in the dark," said a single pegasi, looking into the alley. Twilight was standing on the roof right above them, looking down on the passing criminals.

Wishing not to be spotted by someone getting a sudden urge to look up at the stars, Twilight backed away on top of the roof, feeling the soft snow under her hooves as she went. At least she was safe. Somehow, she was saved. Though, for whatever reason, it was now clear that particular Enderpony was stalking her. The thought scared her, but feeling like she was constantly watched was a small price for not being discovered this night.

Considering how little Twilight knew about Enderponies, this was unsurprisingly terrifying. Who knows what this guy wants with me? He might be a friend, or he just wants to keep me for himself. For the moment it was not important, her mission was. She turned around, and faced the castle. It wasn't far, even less so if she hurried over the rooftops. She had to hurry, pegasi could fly by any second and easily spot her against the white snow.

She ran, unable to afford being careful out in the open. She spotted the edge of the last house. So, from the roof of a building three stories tall, she jumped with all of her strength.

Just barely avoiding hitting the top of the fence, she tumbled down into a deep little pond, wet and cold but perfectly unharmed. She was inside the garden. There was nopony there. The castle was right in front of her, standing tall and proud, filled with details that awed her. While the small garden was safe, the inside promised to be much more intimidating and dangerous just by having Sharp there.

Time to find that book, she thought.

The Prisoner of Prisoners

Despite freezing, shivering, panting for air, Twilight endured. She quickly got out of the water, making her way to the nearest wall. There were a few blocks of leaves tastefully placed to look like bushes under the windows. She hid behind the bush, still ice cold. With trembling hooves,she pulled out the clock. She was indeed running out of time. She needed to find the book at once.

Stretching to reach the window, Twilight peeked into the building. She immediately leaned down. There was no mistaking that the pony in there was Sharp, he fit the description exactly. Scarred hoof, scarred eye, orange and red. He had been sitting at an angle, directed towards the window. The only reason he had not seen Twilight was because he was sitting in a chair made of wool near the fireplace, writing in a book. Twilight doubted it was the book she was searching for, as those books simply could not be written into. No, it was definitely somewhere else.

Sharp had not been alone in the room. Just by the window, sitting in the couch, were two stallions. They were looking into the fireplace.

"Hey, um, boss?" asked one of the guards. He was quite taller than Sharp, but spoke very carefully.

"Yes?" Sharp asked. It was clear he seemed annoyed at the interruption. The guard fumbled.

"I- I'm just wondering why you didn't, you know, send more to the cave, and why the pegasi?" asked the guard.

"Because no matter the number they will have the element of surprise. They just scout the cave, find out the important spots, and then pour some lava when Applejack's are coming to settle in. They don't need more than that. And if they are pegasi, it should be easy for them to dig upwards, wait up above then let the lava flow," said Sharp.

"Oh, okay," said the guard.

"Are you done?" asked Sharp.

"Yes. Yes, boss," said the guard.

"Good. Now stop bothering me." Sharp promptly got back to writing, and then there was a knock on the door. "Oh, what now?" asked Sharp. "Changeling, get the door," said Sharp.

"Yes, King," said a female voice. Twilight heard someone suddenly walk through the room. Timey, he must have been just outside my field of vision, Twilight thought. Knowing she had an ally close made it a bit easier to deal with the situation. She wasn't completely alone. Not only was Timey close, but Sharp had done them a favor, now he wouldn't have that many pegasi at Promise Peak, more than ten pegasi gone would be even better than half of the earth-ponies away.

At an angle Twilight saw the changeling walk into the hallway and up to the door. She heard it open around the corner.

"Yes?"

"Gah! You're back?!" asked a random voice.

"Yes. What is it? Our king is busy."

"W-well, we wanted to report that one of us have spotted intruders in the town," said the guard.

"Intruders?" asked Sharp, suddenly quite interested. "How about the alarm? I haven't heard that go off."

"It's just four ponies, I think, what harm could they do? We're already after 'em," said the pony at the door.

"But," Sharp started. "Why would they...? Guard, get me four pegasi. We will catch up with the others and get them back," Sharp's voice was suddenly filled with authority. "We need them back at town immediately, and get a couple of pegasi to patrol the surrounding mountains."

"Y-yes, but, why?"

"Because it wouldn't make sense for them to both infiltrate a town while they are also moving their base. Maybe those idiots finally realized that me beating them eight times in a row isn't likely. I think they found out about our changeling ahead of time. It's possible this new base of theirs is a trick," said Sharp.

"Mr. Sharp? We would also like to inform you that, like you said, Runt Rascal returned to us fifteen minutes ago."

"Did you do as I told you?" asked Sharp. Kill him? Put him in prison? Twilight thought.

"Yes, we did," said the pony at the door.

"And?" asked Sharp.

"It was red," said the pony. Sharp sighed.

"Well, that pretty much confirms it," said Sharp. Twilight peeked inside again, just to see Sharp swirl around in front of the fireplace, with a sword stuck to his hoof. He had pierced Timey through the gut. Green blood lined the edge of the blade. Without real control, Timey returned to his true changeling body. "It was a decent plan, but you shouldn't have told me about them having you and also about releasing Runt Rascal. It opens up all sorts of possibilities, and I'm good with those. Maybe I would have overlooked the intruders then if I hadn't been suspicious."

With a sickening sound, he pulled out the blade from Timey's body, letting the changeling fall to the ground. Timey lied completely still, and he wasn't breathing.

"Whoever came up with this plan clearly didn't know you can check for changelings by the color of their blood," said Sharp. "Ponies, rally the forces. I expect that my wife has a surprise approaching us. Also, give my regards to Runt Rascal when you see him. It's good to have him home," said Sharp.

"What about the intruders?"

"If they haven't been slaughtered by now, then they are already gone. Forget about them."

"Sharp, Sharp! All the prisoners are gone!" yelled a pony approaching the castle from outside. Twilight saw him run past the fence. He didn't spot her. She had pulled her head down just in time before ponies looked outside.

"See? Like I told you, already gone. Now, come on, it's time I settle the score with my wife once and for all," said Sharp. Twilight heard all of them walk into the hallway, and out into the night. Suddenly it started to snow, far too late for it to be of any real use inside the city.

Twilight waited as long as she could, which was incredibly hard, before she rushed into the castle through the front door. She saw his corpse, just lying there on the cold floor in front of the fireplace. She froze.

"Oh, no, please no," said Twilight, eventually building up the courage to approach Timey. "I'm so sorry, Timey, I should have made a better plan, I should have known... I, I'm so... so sorry," said Twilight. The chill she had felt out in the cold pond had been nothing compared to this horrible sense of loss. The fireplace couldn't have warmed her up, all the hot coco in the world wouldn't have.

She jumped in terror as Timey suddenly, desperately, drew breath.

"Oh my Queen, that hurts like hell, ouch, son of a bitch" said Timey in his raspy natural voice. He struggled to get up, and when he turned around he noticed Twilight. "I mean, um, hello, Princess, I trust your mission is going well?" His voice seemed to be shifting awkwardly to reach the tone of Time Turner.

Twilight almost started to cry. "You're alive!" she yelled in joy and relief. She hugged him as hard as she could.

"Ou- ouch! Yes, I'm alive, but don't get so rough!"

Twilight eased her grip, instead getting a good look at his face. "How? You were impaled," said Twilight,

"Well, you might not have known about us bleeding green, but Sharp didn't know changelings can only be killed by trauma to the head," he groaned as he reached for the wound. "Still quite painful, though. But I'll live."

"Thank goodness. I should have known, you didn't disappear. I haven't seen somepony die in years, I had almost forgotten about that. Timey, do you know where the book is?" asked Twilight. We need to act fast or Applejack's resistance is done for."

"Sorry. I can only find things that are loved or feel love. I doubt Sharp feels love for the book. The only thing left in this castle that I can feel is the residual emotions in the crib. Though, I do detect something weak below us," said Timey.

"Let's start there, lead the way," said Twilight.

"Yes, Princess," said Timey.

***

Timey brought Twilight to a flight of stairs, clearly going down in, what was a best attempt at, a circle. The staircase went deep.

"Timey, you learned a lot from their changeling, right? Why is she following Sharp Edge?" asked Twilight as they hurried down.

"Do you remember how I told you about a changeling needing a monarch? Well, he falsely introduced himself as the King of Criminals. From what I understand, their changeling was quite young, barely enough to have left her hive, so she didn't really know that much about royalty outside of changelings. She was fooled to latch onto Sharp. Fortunate, I say, for it saved her life."

"I think I understand."

"You should also be informed that since being told the truth by me, she essentially joined my 'hive', as I had a monarch. Her loyalties are with you now."

"Really? Like having one changeling wasn't hard enough," said Twilight.

"Talk about it being hard all you like, I was the one who was stabbed," said Timey. It was so oddly macabre that Twilight couldn't help but to laugh.

"She was impressed by me, you know. She was still in this changeling mindset, no real personality to call her own. Me having so much of an identity and personality, even one I have gathered over the years, is very unique to her."

"Isn't it technically a mask?" asked Twilight.

"Certainly, but don't we all wear masks, our little personae? Many around you are bound to not really be who they appear. The only difference between them, along with other changelings, and me is that I like my role. I like being friends with you ponies," said Timey, giving a simple smile. "And I like having a name."

"That's sweet. Timey, how much further?"

"We're getting- we're here," he said as they almost ran straight into a door. Twilight opened it, looking inside.

Thinking Timey had died had almost brought Twilight to tears, this easily topped that feeling, causing her to start to cry by the worry alone.

"Shining Armor!" she yelled as she rushed in.

With his head hanging low, Shining Armor was basically suspended in the air by several strings of rope pulling at him in different directions. He was essentially covered in scars, and he was missing most of his right ear. Just like Sharp, his hoof had long since been shattered to pieces.

"Princess, wait," said Timey, grabbing hold of her. Twilight fell back on top of the changeling. "There's no floor."

Barely hearing him, Twilight looked down ahead. There was indeed no floor below. It would have been hard to see even without the inability to focus on anything except how much she wanted to help her brother. The room, basically made up of walls of obsidian covered with wooden fences, had absolutely no light in it. Only part of Shining was visible because of the light shining on him through the door. Far, far below Shining Armor, Twilight was able to see an assortment of different monsters. There were several glowing eyes looking up them. The ropes suspending Shining Armor seemed so tense that he wouldn't have been able to move, not that he seemed to be able to try.

"At least he's alive," said Twilight. "Just like you, he hasn't disappeared."

"Actually, from what I've understood, ponies here don't usually disappear when they die. I forgot to mention it upstairs," said Timey. Twilight turned to look at her brother, almost unable to move due to the crushing fear, but, as horrible as it was to hear, there was a very faint wheezing in the dark. He was still breathing, barely.

Twilight started to place some dirt blocks to walk on, and some lights to avoid monsters to appear right next to them. As soon as the light was placed, Shining Armor started to violently struggle. He was basically grunting in anger. Twilight finished with placing enough blocks to reach him, and she placed her hoof on his face.

"Shining Armor, it's me, it's me." He shook his head, his eyes were unable to focus on her, or anything. "Shining Armor, it's me, it's Twily," said Twilight. He started to shake less. "It's me, it's your sister, it's just me. Everything will be alright."

"T...Twi...Twily? Is... is it really... you?"

"Yes! Yes, it is, everything will be alright. I promise." He seemed so weak, so malnourished. His once strong muscles half of what they had once been.

It was with some effort that Twilight managed to remove the ropes and get her brother down onto the ground. When he tried to stand he instantly failed. Twilight let him lean on him as he sat.

"Those bastards, how long did they keep you down here?" asked Twilight.

"Too... too long, far too long," said Shining Armor. "I haven't moved in... in months, I think. My body is so... so useless, the light is hurting my eyes."

"Well, you better get used to it, because you're going to see the sun again pretty soon," said Twilight, wiping away her tears, and his.

"I'll carry him, Princess. I can change my strength if need be," said Timey. "Close your eyes, Sir."

After doing just so, the room quickly lit up because of the green flames surrounding Timey's body. In a moment he had taken a large familiar form: Big Macintosh's.

"How did you do that?"

"I've mentioned I can take forms from pictures or memories, but it's easy with ponies you know well, and my strength returned to me a day ago," said Timey, still with his regular voice. It was a bit odd seeing Big Macintosh talk so eloquently with the wrong voice. He carefully brought Shining Armor onto his back, and then they quickly left.

"This will make it difficult to leave, I think," said Timey.

"Could you fly away with my brother if you knew how?"

"Most likely."

"Looks like finding the book became more important just now. It wasn't down below, so it must be up above," said Twilight. "We're still running out of time. We could have as little as ten minutes."

"Book? I... I saw a book, Sharp had it once... gloated over it when they tortured me."

"Did he say anything about it?" asked Twilight.

"Just how it would make him defeat my guards... His 'victory', his 'ace in the hole'. The freak actually called it 'his second baby'," said Shining Armor.

Twilight and Timey gave each other a look. Odd choice of words.

"Did you say 'baby'?"

***

As Twilight and Timey entered Rosy's room, Twilight instantly saw the crib, made from soft wool and several wooden fences. She examined it closely, noticing that the wool seemed a bit off. It was a carpet covering the bottom. She removed the layer of white carpet to reveal a chest. Inside: there it was.

Twilight grabbed the book and quickly opened it, starting to read the strange language as best as she could. To her surprise, there was only a single page of writing, and all it said was:

"For those bound by the land, those who wish to experience the freedom that comes with the feathers of flight, this is their salvation," Twilight read.

"Is that it?"

"These strange tomes get their effect from the mere knowledge, at least that's the basic idea. Just like when we accidentally introduced winter, except this is probably going to be a lot more useful," said Twilight.She took a deep breath. Having barely learned and used the skill in Eqeustria, she was a bit nervous and unused to the sensation. All she needed was a short time to brave herself. For the first time in a long time she spread out her wings. With a single movement, a simple little flap, she felt the most wonderful sensation, one she hadn't realized had been longed for. She felt lift.

Her wings, stronger than Twilight had remembered, managed to carry her for just a moment. She gently landed, finding the solid surface both comforting and familiar. She preferred having her hooves on the ground, but the experience had been just as exciting as over four years ago.

"You can fly!" said Timey.

"You can too, as you heard me read it out loud. Come on, we need to get this to Rainbow Dash," said Twilight, rushing out to break the nearest window.

"I've missed this," said Timey as his large form added his own shimmering wings.

***

"Awesome!" yelled Rainbow Dash, as she saw Twilight and Timey fly down towards her. "Fantastic! It's about time! I've been having snowball fights with myself out of boredom!" Her wings were already flapping in anticipation.

Twilight opened up the book and quoted what she had memorized. "For those bound by the land, those who wish to experience the freedom that comes with the feathers of flight, this is their salvation."

"What are you talking about- whoa! I can fly! Yes! Finally! Yes! Yes!" Rainbow Dash screamed in joy as she accidentally rose from the ground. She spent just a few seconds zooming by the area, before her attention was caught by something more significant. "Wait, is that Shining Armor?"

"There's no time, Rainbow Dash! Take this book and say what I said."

"Um, got it, 'For those bound by the land, those who wish to experience the freedom that comes with the feathers of flight, this is their salvation'."

"You already have it memorized?" asked Timey.

"If it allows me to fly, then hay yeah!" said Rainbow Dash. Quicker than anything else in the world, Rainbow Dash flew away. Within seconds she was already out of sight.

"Impressive, she's the fastest thing I've ever seen," said Timey.

"Can you believe she's out of practice?"

***

Quite some distance away, Applejack was hiding inside a crevice with at least twenty other ponies. From her vantage point, she could clearly see the other caverns hiding her other troops. The falling snow could be to their benefit for a little while. It hid them, made targets on land hard to aim at. They were not too far from an open field, one that reached almost all the way over to Promise Peak. It would be easier to for those on the ground to fire their arrows upwards, while their own pegasi would get the criminals from the side... assuming the book was actually on its way.

Applejack glanced at her clock. Twilight Sparkle's group was out of time. The almost palpable sense of ponies wanting to fight had started to become something more akin to disappointment and a wish to return to their hideout.

"Chief, the plan failed, we should return to the base," said Clear Cut.

"Let's... No. Let's wait just a bit longer."

"But if we stay here any longer we will get spotted," said Thunderlane.

"Thunderlane, Clear Cut, please, just trust Twilight Sparkle," said Applejack as it suddenly stopped snowing. Short bursts of rainfall was a bit unusual, but not unheard of.

They waited two whole minutes before anything happened. Applejack had instead expected to hear a familiar voice shout out 'Here I am!' or 'Now, who wants to fly again?' but instead all she got was most unwelcome.

"I found them!" yelled a voice from above. Applejack glanced upwards, to see a pegasi aim a bow right at her. She instantly jumped out into the open.

"So much for trust," said Clear Cut.

"Ponies, move out! We'll take back Promise Peak tonight!" yelled Applejack. Ponies rushed out of their hiding places, galloping towards the open field. All with conviction, some with doubts. We're going to need that book, Rainbow Dash, so where are you? Applejack thought, dodging the arrows raining down at them.

She suddenly saw something run towards them in the open field, but it wasn't Sharp's grounded ponies. It was Spike, followed by Big Macintosh and Rarity.

"Reporting for duty, chief!" yelled Spike.

Applejack and Spike's forces stopped as they collided, finally out in a proper place.

"Not everyone's here," said Applejack, her back towards Spike as they started to be surrounded by Sharp's unicorns and earth-ponies. Their entire side was basically surrounded by approaching pegasi and others approaching.

"We left some of the less capable ponies safely in a nearby cave. These are all that are capable of fighting," said Spike, his sword held out towards the approaching enemy. His voice was calm and collected, but his look fierce and filled with determination.

"I was talking about Twilight and Rainbow Dash," said Applejack.

"We are so doomed," said Clear Cut. Though he was not even remotely willing to run away. He stayed, ready to fight to his last breath.

"You should cheer up," said Applejack.

"They'll come, I believe in them and so should you. We're almost at step seven," said Spike. The enemy struck.

Applejack and Spike both launched out in opposite directions with swords held high. The fight was on.

***

"Faster, faster!" Rainbow Dash said as she flew through the air. It wasn't so far, she was almost there. Just this one book, and she was sure they would win.

"Sharp! Look!" yelled a voice from the side. Rainbow Dash turned her head, seeing five pegasi spotting her. The pony at the front, red and orange, shot out towards her.

"She has the book!" he yelled when he saw her clutching it tightly to her chest. "Kill her!"

Rainbow Dash had to start dodging projectiles. "Oh uh!"

"We can't let her reach Applejack! Stop her no matter what it takes!"

During most of her life in Equestria, Rainbow Dash had practiced making loop de loops, turning, rotating, dropping and basically all sorts of maneuvers. This night had been the first time she had needed to do everything and more just to survive.

And she loved it. Arrow flying, ponies trying to stop, grab, kick her in the air. She felt the pure adrenaline, the wind flowing through her mane. It had been a long time, but she was finally, finally, back in her comfort zone.

"Catch me if you can!" Rainbow Dash yelled, diving sharply down towards the ground. Ponies followed immediately, the only reason they could catch up to her was her wings being a little underused in the past years. She was still more than capable of using her old tricks, however.

Just before hitting the ground, she swerved to be able to fly along the snow, just in time. One of the other ponies were not so lucky, basically crashing down into the soft snow, unable to continue.

"Get her, you idiots! Get her!"

Rainbow Dash saw some trees ahead of her, tightly packed. She smiled. Flying among the trees was a feat made easy by years of using them as a safer way to travel across the land. Going through the forest was as simple as soaring through the air. At least it was for her, considering two other ponies collided with the trees.

The rest were quite capable. The red and orange one shot an arrow at her. It scratched her face, almost making her lose her balance. A few inches to the right and she would have had a new hole in her head. Rainbow Dash needed a way to retaliate, and she knew just how to do it once she spotted a group of Creepers just ahead. She flied around, making it difficult for her pursuers to focus on the monsters. She was spiraling towards the Creepers, and she went right past them, close enough to reach out and touch them.

Only the red and orange one was able to avoid the ensuing blast. The other stallion caught in the blast just barely managed to avoid a lethal injury.

"I'll get you for this," said her lone chaser.

"I bet you will. Hey, catch!" she yelled, turned around mid-flight and tossed a snowball right in his face. He lost his balance, tumbling down to land with a large thud.

Rainbow Dash smirked and turned forward again, not losing her momentum. Ahead she could see pegasi flying above grounded ponies, some running to avoid arrows, others trying to return fire. She flew upwards, opening the book and then, as loudly as she could, quoted what she had learned.

***

Making their way to Applejack's ponies, a travel that was much quicker and safer than if they would have walked, Twilight saw something she hadn't expected. It was Sharp's pegasi, all of them forced to the ground, as well as placed in impromptu obsidian prisons. Twilight had arrived expecting to fight to her last breath to ensure Promise Peak would be safe, but it had already been done. The travel couldn't have been more than ten minutes. We might have gotten a bit lost on the way, but not that far!

Twilight landed once she spotted Applejack on the ground.

"Applejack! This is, I mean, what is this? How did you-?"

"I told you, Twilight, if our few pegasi could fly too, then this would be no big deal," said Applejack. "We've already sent ponies to clean up in Promise Peak, and we're currently baiting the rest of his pegasi over in the cave."

Twilight was struggling to come up with words. Shining Armor had something to add, though. "I expect nothing less from my ponies."

"Shining Armor!" yelled a voice in the group. "He's here! Shining Armor is back!" yelled the voice. A pony, malnourished but not wounded rushed up to Timey. It was the pony Sharp's changeling had imitated.

"Hey, Honor Badge, are you alright?"

"Am I-? Am I-? What about you? You look terrible!" she said.

"It's not so bad," said Shining Armor, managing to open his eyes to look at Twilight. "At least my sister is here."

Applejack walked over and put her hoof around Twilight's neck. "Twilight, you did good. Your plan worked, by the time most ponies wake up tomorrow, they will be free again, all thanks to you."

"That's not true. It's thanks to you and your ponies who fought against these creeps. I'm just happy to have my brother back. You'll take good care of him until he's better, right?"

"The best care we can give. Don't worry, he's a strong one. He'll recover," said Applejack.

Sighing in pure relief, Twilight looked at all the ponies working diligently to make sure everything would go back to normal. There was this atmosphere of calm, pride, and even closure. It seemed like their nightmare had finally come to an end. Some few lose ends still existed, though.

"What are you going to do about the prisoners?" asked Twilight.

"I just don't know. A part of me is so... angry, furious, this little part of me wants to make them suffer... but it doesn't feel right," said Applejack.

"Right, that seems good, chief. It's good you still have a sense of decency after all these trying times," said Shining Armor, trying to get off Timey.

"Shining Armor, you need to relax," said Twilight. "Don't try to stand."

"I'm impressed he doesn't seem to want revenge," said Timey. "Everyone else here seems quite inclined to give the criminals a severe punishment." Twilight looked around, in front of cages some of the guards were brandishing swords, intimidating the ponies behind bars. When the prisoners were pushed into the cages, it was with great force. Some guards talked about wanting revenge. Twilight could certainly understand, even relate, but she just wasn't comfortable with it.

"The things I want to do to them," she heard somewhere.

"If I was the leader, these assholes wouldn't last the night," another one said. "They might not anyway."

Twilight was not the only one who had noticed it. Shining Armor had as well.

"Could you please, support me while I stand?" he asked Timey.

"Of course, if you so wish," Timey said, helping Shining Armor get off him, making sure to support him fully.

Shining Armor took a deep breath. "Attention, guards and warriors," he struggled with raising his voice, as well as trying to stand tall and proud. Everyone directed their attention to him.

"I am a guard of the royal family, prince of the crystal empire, a warrior of Promise Peak. And I don't take revenge. I fulfill my duty to the ponies of Equestria. As reprehensible as they are, these are still of Equestria. We don't do executions, we don't do torture. I expect you to treat these ponies as well as you would have had this travesty never happened. Yes, we have lost a lot, some have died, but we can't become another form of tyranny. We will respect these prisoners and treat them well, not because it's what they deserve, but because it is what we owe ourselves. We owe ourselves to be better. We owe ourselves to overcome petty things as a need for vengeance. I might despise Sharp Edge for what he... what he has done for me," said Shining Armor, pausing as he couldn't help but to glance at his multiple deep scars. "But I will never lay as much as a hoof on him to hurt him, because I am Shining Armor, and I am a pony of Equestria! For now we'll have to keep them in prison, maybe for the rest of their lives, but we will make sure they are comfortable. We didn't fight for revenge, we fought for peace! AND NOW IS THE TIME FOR PEACE! NOW IS THE TIME TO CELEBRATE!" he yelled, his voice finally just giving in and becoming silent.

Silence was not the reaction of the surrounding ponies, however. They cheered loudly, filled with pride. His dedication to his cause, his conviction of doing the right thing. It inspired them, turned it all around. They were content, as they had been reminded of this being their true victory. Twilight had always been proud of her brother, but never to this extent. His words had swept over his ponies, washing away their hate with the force of a tidal wave.

Twilight directed her attention to Applejack. "If you see a pony named Harry O'Hooligan, I wan't him to not be imprisoned with the others. He helped us succeed, and if the others find that out while right next to him...."

"I suppose I can arrange something," said Applejack.

"Applejack... do, do you know how many ponies that have died?" asked Twilight.

"Twilight, don't dare blame yourself for a few ponies dying. If not for your plan, a lot more would have," said Applejack. "You're a hero tonight, don't forget that."

"But I keep wondering if I shouldn't have done this or that and-"

"Hey, if not for you we would still be underground with a traitor learning everything about us. Sometimes it's better to act, and considering how things have been going until you came along, I think you acted the right way. I'm proud of you, Twilight. You should be too. Me and Shining Armor could both lead ponies so they survived, but, it was you who lead us to victory."

"I... I... Have you seen Sharp Edge?" asked Twilight, desperate to change the subject.

"He's right over there, they are taking him into a cage right now," said Applejack, less than amused having to see her husband again. Twilight had to just focus past Applejack to spot him. Three ponies were struggling to keep control of Sharp. He was fighting back like a madmare.

Twilight started to approach him, but Rainbow Dash suddenly appeared right in front of her. "Hey, Twilight! The fight was pretty awesome, short though, it's a shame you missed it," she said. Rainbow had brought out the book and gave it back to Twilight. "You better have this. It's something to put in your library."

"You did this!" yelled Sharp. He started to push towards Rainbow Dash. Finding an opening, he kicked one of his captors in the leg, and that was all he needed to rush towards her. He struck towards her, but Rainbow Dash was too quick and moved away. Sharp followed suit, bringing out an arrow to pierce her, through the neck if possible. It had all happened very quickly.

Suddenly someone, like shot out of a cannon, came rushing and tackled Sharp down onto the ground. It was Soarin. His front leg hit Sharp right on his muzzle.

"STAY AWAY FROM HER!" he roared with anger nopony had ever seen him have. He was panting and giving Sharp a look that made any criminal Twilight had seen that night look tame. The others were already there to get a proper hold of Sharp.

"Wow, Soarin, you saved my life," said Rainbow Dash.

"Just... I was just doing my duty," Soarin said, getting back his composure.

"Thank you, Soarin," said Twilight, taken aback by the sheer effort he put into protecting Rainbow Dash. She saw the book Rainbow Dash was holding, and she took it. Then she walked over to Sharp. There was something she had to settle. She looked at Sharp through the holes in a steel door. He was alone in there.

"Who the hell are you?" asked Sharp.

"I'm the pony who came up with the plan to overthrow you, Sharp. I'm Princess Twilight Sparkle. It wasn't her, it was me," said Twilight. She had to remind herself to keep breathing, because this was the pony. This was the monster who had imprisoned her brother, who had forced the citizens of Promise Peak through hell, who had lied to her best friend and used her. This was the pony, who had destroyed the home of the natives.

"Twilight Sparkle? I've never even heard of you."

"He's lying. I can tell," said Timey, having returned to his true form. He had left Shining Armor with ponies to treat him.

"I thought I killed you."

"Try harder next time," said Timey.

"Sharp, you've done a lot of bad things, you've hurt a lot of ponies I care about, and you should count yourself very lucky if you get to spend the rest of your life in prison."

"Why are you here? To gloat in my face? To ask me why I did what I did? To find out that I've never had a good thing given to me no matter how hard I tried and finally just decided to take it?"

"I don't care-"

"Of course you don't care. You became a princess for no reason whatsoever. It doesn't matter if you were 'destined', or 'are right for the job'. The truth is that you were given something you had never worked for. I've never been that lucky. You make me sick, ponies like you are the reason I became a criminal, because the world isn't fair!" He was losing composure as he spoke.

"The world might not always be-"

"No! It isn't 'not always' fair, it just always isn't. Your lackey is right, I know a lot about you. And every single part of me despises you. You were born into high society in Canterlot, had everything you ever wanted, and could even satisfy your endless need to learn just from your parent's library. You became a protégé of Princess Celestia by natural talent alone, growing up and getting that lizard over there as your personal servant. You got a home filled with ponies who loved you! You had a brother who married a princess, giving you a sister too! Then you became a princess!" he was eventually spitting every word he could.

"And me? I was literally born in a puddle of mud in the lowest class of a place nopony knew about. Despite a loving mother I could never get anything I needed, educating me meant that my family starved! Despite natural talent I could never even get a job. I had to work in a mine even before coming to this place! My little sister died when she was six! I started with nothing, and when I finally managed to get the resources to make something, it was taken away from me! And when I fought back and retook what was mine everyone called me a criminal! I was put in a prison where everyone else but me were murderers and hated me!"

He paused, taking a deep, unsteady breath, looking down at the ground.

"And then I came here. And you know what? My life has never been better, because I've realized the world isn't fair. Same for the rest of us. Some are fathers, have been eating well and get all the mares, or stallions, they want. Before being a criminal, I've had nothing, and look at what we've accomplished by taking everything for ourselves. Just look at me: I've been treated like a king. Everypony knows my name. I've been ruling over a whole town by myself. I've had a beautiful little girl. The world is never fair, and once I realized that I got to be the happiest I've been in years. "

He refocused his eyes on Twilight Sparkle. "So you have nothing to say to me," said Sharp.

It was quiet for a little moment. "I'm actually here to ask you why you killed the natives," said Twilight, not caring about his story. He was not a pony she considered worth listening to, and she didn't exactly feel highly about his argument. At one point he probably had needed having someone to talk to, but that had long since passed.

"What? The natives? They're dead?" he asked, just like his outburst had never happened, like their conversation had been perfectly pleasant up to their current point.

"Your ponies killed them," said Twilight.

"No. Not possible. I told them not to. Those natives are great at trading goods, and I couldn't risk letting that resource disappear," said Sharp.

"There was an explosion! A large one! How did you managed to do that?" asked Twilight.

Sharp just gave her a dull look. "And ponies say I'm crazy. It was probably just a Creeper."

"It wasn't a Creeper, it was more-"

"Listen, I don't know anything about that! Stop talking to me!"

"But the destruction, your ponies were-"

"If they were there, then that doesn't mean anything! They are mostly idiots. They probably assumed it was failed construction project. Now leave me alone, and if you see Applejack, tell her I want a divorce," said Sharp, turning away from Twilight.

The conversation was over, that much was clear. Twilight and Timey walked away.

"I'm fairly sure he was telling the truth. I, I also noticed something strange. For someone who supposedly only see his daughter as a possession, there was a surprisingly strong fatherly love when he mentioned her, similar to when he mentioned his mother and sister. He's either lying to himself, or just everypony else," said Timey.

"I never expected him to be able to love, after everything that horrible stallion has done."

"I'm not sure he recognizes love anymore. Don't try to understand him, Princess. It is impossible to truly get into the head of another pony, I know that better than anyone. Instead I advice you to focus on what has happened and what you have accomplished. Let tomorrow be a day of celebration. Mourn the loses over these past times, then cherish the victory and look towards the future... after all," he said, turning to the side, looking at the first few rays of the rising morning sun. "It's a brand new day."

Author's Note

Wow, I finished two chapters in what feels like record time. No writer's block for me, no sir.

Brand New Day

The early morning after the mission and ensuing battle, Twilight, Spike, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Big Macintosh, Soarin, Timey and Applejack with Rosy, all rested throughout most of the day once the final criminal had been accounted for. They slept dreamlessly throughout the morning and well into the late afternoon. The night had been exhausting, and it had been quite a while since they had gotten a moment to really, properly, rest.

They all shared one round bed made of wool, an ordinary thing in Promise Peak. It was unusual for Twilight, but she had to admit it had a point. Both the day and night could get quite cold if one was not busy moving around, or having to fight, or flee, or run, or ponder, or just doing anything they had done the night before. Under their comfy covers, they gave each other warmth. While strange, Twilight actually came to like it. It reminded her of a feeling she had felt a long time ago, when she had dreamed of terrible things and as a little filly cuddled up in her parents' bed for safety. This sleep made her that comfortable again. It felt like she was with a family.

Still, no matter how well you rest, at some point you're going to have to rise. Once Twilight got out of the bed, the sun was already on its way down. She put on a coat and walked over to the nearest window. They had decided to rest in a random vacant building. The castle had been too far up the mountain, the group had simply been that tired. They didn't care where they slept as long as it was warm, close, and alongside each other. They were on the second floor in a mostly wooden building just by a nearby crossing. It was rather large and tall, having once been a type of tavern, usually used for festivities and birthdays. The street below was unusually wide, allowing Twilight to see all the ponies discussing over matters such as food and materials. What they would need, what they had left, and what they could spare.

"Good morning, Twilight," said Applejack. "I hope you're well rested."

"I sure am," said Twilight. Her heart was almost spilling over with joy. Applejack was 'more' again. She didn't seem tired, or depressed, or like the weight of the world rested upon her shoulders. The mare was simply willing to really smile again. She was much more like the Applejack Twilight had known in Ponyville.

"So, Twilight, maybe you should have a talk with Rarity," said Applejack.

"How come?"

"Well, you can't be wearing those dark coats for tonight. Your white ones won't do either," she said gesturing towards the dark cloak Twilight had been wearing to sneak around the city.

"Tonight? I'm not sure I understand."

"For the party, of course," said Applejack.

"Party?"

"Don't you know? Promise Peak will be holding a party once the sun sets. The whole town will be participating. Just this morning I could feel the anticipation. It's going to be a hoot," said Applejack.

"So soon after all of this?"

"Twilight, we all need it. Music, good food, something to really kick us into smiling gear again. Some have died, some have been forced to rethink their lives. Some mares here are single parents having to deal with raising a child, or will soon have one, or both. Other has been forced to abandon their homes and still feel like strangers when having returned. Shining Armor's guards have been struggling to survive on their own for years out in the wilderness, but now they have proper roofs over their heads, a sudden change. So far, nopony could help anyone or was even really allowed to talk to them about it. Now it's different. We're free again, and the proud ponies of Promise Peak will be here for each other, and all friends and allies. That's what the point of a town is, Twilight, to help and protect each other," she said. She was saying it with pride, and a gentle smile.

"I know, that was the point with Haven."

"I can't wait to come visit one day, Haven sounds great," said Applejack.

Like being struck by lightning, Twilight came to realize something. "Of course! How could I forgot. We're going to need to make a way, you know, support our infrastructure."

"Infra-what's-this-now?"

"Roads. We need to make paths between Haven and Promise Peak. Maybe an underground tunnel, a railway, or something similar."

"That's a great idea, Twilight!"

"Though, it's a pretty far. It's bound to take quite some time," said Twilight.

"If it will help Promise Peak and Haven connect, bring all old Ponyvillians back together, then I think it will be worth it," said Applejack.

"Yeah, I think it will be."

Applejack quickly turned around when she heard the cries of Rosy.

"Sorry, I've got to take this," Applejack said. She didn't seem sorry at all as she quickly got over to her foal.

"It's crazy, having to face that you're a mother."

"It's not so different from taking care of Applebloom."

"Isn't it hard?" asked Twilight. "I mean, I've taken care of the Cakes' babies a few times, but is it hard being a mother?"

As Applejack was sitting on the edge of the bed, holding Rosy in a steady embrace, she seemed to think something over for a little while, until finally speaking. "It's very hard, you have no idea. Sometimes it's so hard I wish she would be grown up so she could take care of herself. But, well, I never wish it hadn't happened. While the circumstances around Rosy's birth weren't great, I am still so happy to have her. This is something unique that came from me, Twilight, this little creature's happiness is my responsibility. Having this duty to help her grow up with all she needs, and help her become a wonderful adult despite her lineage, it's hard, but having something near you, something to always love dearly, it's both terrifying and wonderful at the same time. I can't say I recommend it unless you have plenty of love to go around, but now when she's here she's my perfect little daughter. I wouldn't have had anyone else... It's hard to describe."

"I think you did a pretty good job at painting the picture," said Twilight.

***

While Rarity kept herself occupied by creating festive clothing for the group to wear during the party, Twilight and the rest walked out to experience Promise Peak properly. They all felt a strange relief being able to walk the streets without worrying about being spotted by someone. If anything, everytime somepony saw them, they ran up to them to talk.

Some wanted to thank them with all of their hearts, other's wanted to ask about relatives and friends, wondering if they could be in the town of Haven they had heard mention of. A few ponies bowed down, expressing joy of seeing the princess again.

"Will Applejack keep governing Promise Peak now when you're here?" asked a mare.

"I believe she will. We will soon return to Haven to inform them about this town so we can connect them as quickly as possible. Right, Applejack?" asked Twilight.

"Absolutely. I love being in charge of Promise Peak. It keeps me just as busy as back on the farm."

"Great! I was worried we were going to lose you again or something," said the mare. She bowed to not just Twilight, but Applejack as well, and then left, all giddy.

"When will you leave, by the way?"

"As quickly as possible. Don't get me wrong, it's been a, eh, lovely stay, but we need to tell everyone about this, and make our friends back home not worry too much," said Twilight.

***

Having walked throughout the town, basically being nothing more than esteemed tourists, Twilight and her group were introduced to several things, one thing of note being the storage.

"Just a sec, Twilight, I need to go over and ask them about the inventory, just to see how much food we'll have left over after the party," said Applejack, strolling over to the entrance of the large warehouse.

They decided to wait, just staying and admiring the tall surrounding buildings. Rainbow Dash flew up to get a better view over some of them. Twilight realized that Rainbow Dash had idly been flying alongside them throughout the whole trip through the town, she didn't think Rainbow had even touched the ground after leaving the tavern. In fact, almost every pegasi they had seen had been flying.

"Having fun, Rainbow Dash?"

"Like you wouldn't believe! This feels so good! Oh wait, I never really thanked you for getting this, Twilight. Thanks so much, seriously!"

"Yeah, thanks a bunch, Twilight," said Soarin. "I can't wait to see the faces of everyone back home." He gave a wide grin.

"I imagine they will be plenty surprised, about many things," said Timey.

"You said it, buddy," said Soarin, wrapping his leg around Timey's neck in a friendly gesture.

"So, are you implying you will tell the ponies in Haven about you?" asked Spike.

"I believe that will be the case, yes. I have some good fellows to vouch for me."

"How about the other changeling?" asked Spike. "What about her?"

"I've already taken care of that. She will be coming back to Haven with us," said Twilight.

"Really?" asked Soarin.

"Apparently she can't live on her own, and I don't think it would be great for her to be stuck here in Promise Peak. She might have been forced to follow Sharp's orders, but I doubt she will have an easy time here."

"Well, okay, cool. Maybe this means you can get a girlfriend, Timey," said Soarin.

"What about Derpy?" asked Rainbow Dash.

"Firstly, changeling... 'dating' is not really comparable to pony customs. Secondly, Derpy is just a good friend."

"She might be hiding her true feelings or something," said Soarin.

"And you think I wouldn't know that?" Timey asked, giving Soarin a knowing look.

"Oh, er, of course not, heh," Soarin flustered, pulling back his leg.

"The only love she feels for me is purely platonic, I can assure you," said Timey.

There was a slight pause in the group, looking over at the warehouse were Applejack was chatting with a pony looking through a book. She was nodding along to the mare's words.

"Hey, Rainbow Dash, how's the wound?" asked Soarin.

"What wound?" asked Rainbow Dash, looking down towards them.

"On your cheek, you're cut."

"Oh, that? That was just an arrow that missed me. It's been stinging a bit, but it's not that deep," said Rainbow Dash, gently stroking the injury. "I am sort of worried it will leave a scar, though."

Applejack returned to them after her chat. "I am not surprised. Those jerks had been keeping all of their food to themselves. We have plenty for the party tonight, and there's plenty to support ourselves."

***

Less than fifteen minutes later, Twilight and Applejack were walking towards the hospital alone. The rest of the ponies had split up, most had decided to help with preparing the party. Repairing damaged buildings had been a priority that morning, as well as putting up torches and brightly colored wool for the festivities. Big Macintosh had again volunteered to take care of his niece, he didn't seem to mind it in the slightest. As the sun slowly set, the town was becoming more than just brown, white and gray. There was some proper color in it again.

As they walked up to the hospital, Twilight saw it having been quickly and crudely connected to nearby buildings for extra space.

Once they went inside it was clear that for all the extra space they were required to use there wasn't much stress between the numerous volunteers.

"Hey there, doctor," said Applejack. "How is everyone?" Her voice wasn't even remotely serious, the almost infectious joy and triumph a lot felt as they picked up the pieces had taken her too, as well as the doctor.

"You're a doctor? I didn't know we had more in Ponyville," said Twilight. The mare, bowing before she talked, looked at Twilight.

"Technically I was a vet, but the skills transition pretty well here. It's better than nothing," she said. "To answer you question, chief, most of the damaged are on their way to heal. Most will be able to celebrate tonight. Some will take longer to recover, but at least we haven't had any more casualties."

"Good to hear. What's the most severe?"

The doctor gestured towards the side of the entrance. "It's either the surprisingly indifferent guy over there who lost his leg..."

"At least it wasn't my favorite one!"

"...Or Shining Armor. He's still a little jumpy, but considering what he's gone through, it's nothing short of amazing he hasn't just snapped, or that his body didn't just give in. I've never seen so many scars at once. You know the really freaky thing?"

"Doctor-patience confid- con- ...secret-keeping, doctor," said Applejack with a stern look.

"Oh, right, sorry. Anyway, he's in the main room. It's a bit late, but I don't think he would mind having some visitors," she said.

"Thank you. Oh, and can you take a look at Winona tomorrow? She's a little malnourished, but I wanted you opinion before I did anything," said Applejack.

"Right, no problem, chief," said the mare.

Twilight and Applejack walked into the room where they saw Shining Armor lie on the bed. Even though he looked exhausted, he still perked up when he saw them come in.

"Twily, Applejack," he said, giving a tired smile.

"Sorry we came when you need to rest, but I just wanted to visit before the party, see how you were doing," said Twilight.

"I'm great now. I'm just so glad it's finally over," he said, leaning down on the soft bed. "I had forgotten what soft felt like."

"Do you need to talk about it?" asked Twilight.

"N-no, I don't... I'm sorry, but I just don't want to," said Shining Armor.

"Then we'll talk about something else. Let me tell you about Haven, once you've recovered, you just have to come visit it. Maybe you could even stay a while?"

***

After a while of just idle chatting, Shining Armor asked Applejack to leave the room for a little while. She did.

"Twilight... they didn't let me starve," said Shining Armor.

"Shining, what's wrong? Why are you crying?"

"They made me eat the rotting flesh of the monsters, and when I, when I had eaten a part of myself, they just forced me to drink milk. Then... then after a few times I started to get used to that, so... they just left me alone for two weeks in my cell."

Twilight just looked at her poor brother in horror. He had started to weep, trying to keep the tears back. Entire chunks of his legs had been ripped off, healed a long time ago, leaving behind the most horrible reminders of what he had done to himself.

"They made me... they made me devour my own flesh... for fun... Twilight, I hate them so much..."

Walking up to her brother, embracing him, letting him cry against her side, she just stood there in silence, crying silently with him.

"I hate them so much, and I can't take revenge, I won't, but... I just hate them so much. Hate them so much... so much. I knew you would come and save me... I never stopped hoping... I just wanted to see you again... or Cadance, anyone... I just wanted to see you again... and you came. I love you, Twilight... I love you so damn much. I'll never be in that darkness again, right?"

"Of course not, I promise. You're safe, Shining Armor, you're safe. I love you too, you're my big brother," she whispered, soothing him.

"Your best friend forever?"

"My big brother best friend forever. Never forget that I will always come looking for you if you're in trouble. As long as I'm around, everything will be alright."

***

"At least he's getting better, Twilight," said Applejack as they left the hospital. The sun had finally set, and the celebration was bound to begin.

"He is strong. I'm just glad Cadance isn't here. She would be mortified beyond belief."

"Assuming she wasn't when we disappeared," said Applejack.

"I can't wait to see their relief when we get back," said Twilight.

"Twilight, well, I heard from Spike how much you've been traveling this world to find us a way back, but, well, maybe you should just stop?"

"I know you are comfortable here, Applejack, but I have to set my mistake right. We might be able to be happy here, but for the sake of our families and Equestria, we need to return."

"Well, if you actually find a way, then we might come with you. Just, please don't go out in the world alone again. We've already lost Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy. We don't want to lose you too."

"I still believe they are alive, Applejack. The odds aren't very good, I know that, but I will never stop believing they are out there. This world is big, perhaps even endless, and they could always be out there somewhere." Suddenly Twilight jumped as something went off above them. It was bright, loud, colorful, and sparked cheer. It was a firework. "I just really wish Pinkie Pie could be here and see this. She would love fireworks."

"Hey there, you two," said Spike.

Twilight and Applejack both looked over to see Spike lean with his back against a wooden support of a house, looking up at the twinkling lights dancing in the sky. Everyone else were there too, but not Big Macintosh.

"Hey, Spike. Where's my brother? Still back at the tavern?"

"Nah, once I figured out fireworks, he decided to take her up to your castle. It wouldn't be quite as noisy up there," said Spike.

"So you did that," said Twilight. She looked up at the sky when another firework was launched from the roof of a nearby house. "These ones look much better than those you've made before."

"Yep. It was easy figuring that out once I knew what I wanted to make," said Spike. As they talked, Twilight started to hear something in the town: music and laughing. The party was in full swing.

"It's wonderful that you did that, Spike. A firework is what signaled the start of this mess, and now it's what signals the end of it," said Applejack.

"Come on, you guys, let's party!" yelled Soarin, filled with enthusiasm.

***

From above in the castle, Big Macintosh was looking down at everyone in the city, chuckling and appreciating the pure joy that was flowing throughout the town. He didn't mind being up in the castle, working on fixing a few things that had been broken but not yet mended. There was nothing wrong with a good party, but he preferred the quiet.

Besides, he wanted to get to spend some time with his little niece. She was so small, so adorable. It was just like old times, when he had watched over Applejack and Applebloom. He hadn't thought he would have ever experienced that feeling of being so important to someone ever again, but here he was, protecting and caring for this young little child.

It was almost hard to believe, that he was an uncle, a genuine uncle. His little sister wasn't so little no more. While what Sharp Edge had done outright infuriated Big Macintosh, he couldn't bring himself to give even the slightest frown while near little Rosy, because no matter who her dad was, she was still his little niece.

Suddenly, just as Big Macintosh finished fixing the last window, he heard the wailing screams of Rosy. Faster than a speeding bullet he appeared inside her room. It was clear she was hungry, and Big Macintosh quickly checked inside a nearby chest where he had placed a bit of grass. Rosy was old enough to eat grass.

Picking his niece up very gently, he sat down with her.

The little pony quickly grasped the grass from his hoof, and it stuck to hers. It was almost funny how such a little one could use Intent so easily; after all, at that age one's goals are simple and you put your mind into it.

"Eeyup," said Big Macintosh, making sure to check that she chewed properly.

"Ee.. ee.. eyup."

Big Macintosh just cracked a real big smile. He had missed taking care of the little ones in his family.

***

"So, anyway, right then and there, with the sword at my neck, who comes in to save my but this fair maiden, Rarity!" said Spike, gesturing dramatically towards Rarity. They were in a more open crossroad, with a fountain in the middle. Both Spike and Rarity stood atop the fountain's edge, having fun by dramatizing what had passed the night before. The square was filled with ponies, many dancing to the beating of different boxes producing tunes. It was strange seeing a band making music with those, but the final result was more than worthy to dance to.

Light from torches bounced of the rainbow of colors from different wools lying around, giving the entire night town an atmosphere of warmth unlike anything under Sharp's rule. The coldness of night didn't reach the partying ponies cheering between the torches. Their shadows danced on the large walls around them even more than the ponies themselves did, quite a feat considering their boundless energy. They had been prisoners in their own home for so long, having so much pent up; tonight was the night they had it all come pouring out.

"I attacked that brute with not only strength, but beautiful grace," said Rarity, certainly enjoying the spotlight. At least twenty ponies were listening to the story, enjoying every minute of it.

"She made swift work of the horrible pony. From seeing stars such as us, Rarity made him only see stars," said Spike.

Looking at them just at the edge of the area, Soarin and Timey leaned towards a building's wall. Both were holding a cup of apple juice while Soarin was eating a slice of vegetarian pizza. Soarin nodded his head along to the beat of the triumphant music.

"I am so happy the ponies here found these new recipes, because while it's usually good, it's almost always the same things!" said Soarin. "I wonder if there are other types of food hidden in those weird books out there?"

"Most likely, after all, Haven managed to find hot coco."

"I hear these ponies haven't been able to find melons. That will be nice to give them, and the hot coco. I mean, they should have hot coco here, it's always cold for crying out loud," said Soarin.

"Too far for them to get the beans, I'd wager," said Timey.

"I'm not an idiot, Timey, I get that," said Soarin.

"Could have fooled me," said Timey.

Soarin gave Timey a mean glare, which he promptly returned. And then, as hard as they tried to keep the staring up, they burst into laughter.

"Ha ha, no, I'd think a road to Haven would be an excellent idea, perhaps even one with carts?" asked Timey.

"Hey, Timey, could you turn into me?" asked Soarin.

"What's this now?"

"I just want to see if you can do it," said Soarin with the excitement one would find in an overactive colt.

One quick burst of green flame later, and there were two of them leaning against the wall. "How's this?"

"Cool, wait, do I really sound like that? And is my neck really that thin?"

"Sure is, dude, totally," said Timey.

"Okay, stop it, you're freaking me out now," said Soarin. Another quick green flash later, and the changeling was back, but he wasn't focusing his eyes on his closest friend.

"Soarin, look, up there on the roof. It's Rainbow Dash," said Timey, nodding upwards.

"Oh, yeah, there, there she is," said Soarin, his voice suddenly a lot less excited.

"Soarin, you should go and have a chat. Believe me, if you keep this in much longer it is going to start to hurt you, indeed it already is. I can feel the pain and insecurity. You should get it over with. Just go, just go and talk to her," said Timey.

"But what... what if she says 'no'?"

"Then you know. It will be awkward for some time if she does, but it won't hurt as badly. You'll be better off getting this off your chest," said Timey. "Believe me, some secrets should be kept a lifetime, but secrets about love should be shared." He started to push Soarin away, towards the building she was on. "Come on, fly up there, get her a drink."

Doing as he was told, something Spitfire had made him very good at throughout the years, Soarin flew up to land next to Rainbow Dash.

"Hello, Rainbow Dash, thought you could use some company. Pretty lonely up here, right?" asked Soarin.

They watched about fifteen freely fly-capable ponies dash past in an airborne dance before Rainbow Dash answered. "Not really."

Back down on the ground, Timey placed his hollow hoof on his face and groaned to himself.

"Well, yeah, you did a great thing for us pegasi, didn't you? That's just wonderful, you're so cool," he said, just a little bit too fast.

Rainbow Dash gave him a confused look. "Is something wrong, pal?" she asked.

"No, nothing, why would anything be wrong? I don't see anything wrong here. Do you? 'Cause I don't and..." he just stopped, took a deep breath and sighed. "I'm in love with you, Rainbow Dash."

Down on the ground Timey shrugged. "Well, considering his usual amount of tact, that was probably the greatest confession I could have hoped for."

Rainbow Dash just gave Soarin an odd look. Then she sighed herself. "I think we should get somewhere private to talk, Soarin."

***

Back at the tavern, now with the bottom floor filled with party guests, Rainbow Dash and Soarin walked up to at the end of the hallway and closed the door. It wasn't the same they had spent the night in, this was smaller.

"Rainbow Dash, I'm sorry I just blurted that out, I didn't know what came over me, I'm... I just didn't know how to tell you."

"I always thought you had eyes for Spitfire," said Rainbow Dash, almost sounding confused.

"She's like a sister to me, nothing more."

"But what am I then? I always thought I was just your friend."

"You are, but, also more than that...," said Soarin, nervously dragging his hoof along the floor. "But... I guess you don't feel the same about me, right?" he asked. Timey lied. This does hurt.

"Listen, I've realized that's it not about finding someone perfect. Perfect isn't a thing. It's about finding someone who is good for you, someone you like, and then learn to love that someone. If you don't find someone who is good for you, and that you are good for them, then you probably won't be very happy very long. Applejack fell in love with Sharp Edge, but didn't truly know him. But I know you."

"What are you saying?"

"I'm saying that you've proven that you're good for me. You've been respectful as long as you've known me, have always wanted the best for me and is willing to make sacrifices for me, you want to protect me. And it's the same for me to you. I've never had a crush on you, but I've always liked you as a friend."

Rainbow Dash walked over to Soarin, stopping close to him, looking up and into his eyes.

"Yes, Soarin, let's get together. I want to see where this goes, because I think we can learn to really love each other."

"But you don't love me like I love you?"

"I just don't have a crush on you. But, Soarin, I think love isn't something you get at first sight, it's something that grow, and that you grow with. I'd love to be your girlfriend, because while you aren't perfect, I think we would be able to always keep each other smiling, but first this one little test," And, just like that, Rainbow Dash put her leg around his neck, held him close, and kissed him.

The kiss, his first, was something Soarin hadn't been ready for. Like her, it was passionate, but it was also oddly gentle. It was deep, long, it both made his heart race and his mind calm and joyful. This confession might not have been perfect, but this kiss sure was. Feelings started to swirl in his chest, and they never really stopped from then on.

Once the kiss ended, too quickly according to Soarin, Rainbow Dash ran her hoof through his mane. "That was pretty sweet. I can see this working, there's definitely something there," she said.

"T- totally."

"Well, come on! The night is young and so are we! It's time to party!" she said, leading him out.

They spent the night together dancing, drinking, eating, walking, talking, laughing, running, flying, tumbling, kissing, hugging. And, as the hour grew late, they both returned to the room.

***

Whether it was partying, taking care of babies, or something else entirely, Twilight was too busy in her own way. Before leaving Applejack to celebrate with the ponies of Promise Peak, Twilight had asked her about the mysterious place.

She was there now, away from the music, away from the town. The party was at least a hundred blocks above her, with luck the distant boom of a firework could reach her, but other than that she was completely alone in the shade and silence of the mountain stretching above her. She was carefully flying through the air, landing in front of a single spot illuminated by the lights of torches. It was fenced in, keeping monsters out and away. The entrance was simple, just a single door in a flat wall of stone.

Twilight entered. It wasn't that much different from her own library in size and design, though the carpet was in a pattern of red and gray and parts of the walls were covered with large paintings of different motifs. There was a chest to the side, empty, most likely having once held the book that saved Applejack's ponies from annihilation.

Taking a book from the shelf and going through it, Twilight was once again frustrated. This was just like the majority of Swift's books.

"What is up with these books?" she asked. It was so odd. The books were mystery. Being an orderly pony, Twilight had placed them in three categories: tomes, codes and journals.

Tomes were the books that, while difficult to read, were clearly readable once one knew the characters and some of the grammar. These books were the ones that seemed to hold the strange power, a way to 'modify' the rules of the world itself just by the mere knowledge. They could introduce concepts, variations, additions to existence.

Journals was just a more poetic term for written works. They were the things written by ponies, recent creations of the ponies of Equestria. Diaries, stories, recipes, notes, letters, anything made by hooves and a creative mind. Harmless and rarely with the intent of anything but carrying information.

And then there were the codes. These books, no matter how much the intelligent tried, could just not be read. The characters could not form anything cohesive no matter under what rules the academics applied to them. Likely written in complex code, hence the name. But what could they hide? Who or what did they hide it from?

Tomes and codes were both fascinating, but there was this one thing Twilight still couldn't grasp. Who had made them? And why were they always hidden so well? She had found several Tomes and Mysteries throughout the years, always hidden deep underground around moss and stone.

"Twi... light."

"Just leave me alone!" she yelled as she turned around, pointing her sword at her stalker. The Enderpony was standing very close to her. "I'm grateful for your help, but please leave me alone!"

The Enderpony just stood there, staring at her with those blank deep eyes. It suddenly turned away from her. For a moment Twilight thought it had actually listened. It didn't.

It walked over to the side, to one of the shelves. Wandering over to one of the paintings, it just kept walking right forward. Not even budging, or acknowledging the obstacle, it phased right through the wall.

"What?" Twilight blurted out. She carefully got closer to the painting. She kicked the painting and it fell down as an item on the floor. Right behind it, there was an open door. "This is... this is different," she said, hesitantly walking in.

She was lead through a very small dark tunnel, that quickly opened up and lead her into some sort of study. It reminded her of Swift's back in his old house, just even smaller. Twilight walked up and checked some chests sitting to the side. Inside there were several books, likely tomes. Twilight picked one up and looked at the first page, just picking out single words as to not learn it all and risk making the winter colder or something similar. She picked out 'movement', 'travel', 'wheel', 'trains', 'construction'. It seemed promising, so she put it back down, a bit interested in checking out the rest, but she decided not to. She did notice something, a regular journal.

Picking up the journal, she peeked inside, and found it to be a list of the tomes.

"'How to make trains'? 'Assorted berries and fruits'? 'Complex redstone volume 2'?" They were only a few of them, and they all seemed very promising. One that caught her eye was 'poem allowing winged flight'. Of course, there was one tome missing. "Well, at least we know where Sharp found the book," said Twilight, putting the list in her inventory, as well as all the tomes.

When she looked back up, she jumped when she saw that the Enderpony was back, right there with her. It was standing just in front of a bookshelf to the side. It picked up a single block from the wall, revealing something right behind it. It was another chest.

"Look... out... for... the monster... he... he is... looking at you... always... care... careful... be careful... Twi... Twilight... Sparkle." Then the Enderpony was gone. It wouldn't be the last time, in fact Twilight was just sure it would keep stalking her, but... it seemed helpful.

Walking over to the hidden chest, she broke away parts of the wall to get to it, finally managing to open it.

Inside was just a single book, a journal.

Twilight opened it, and understood it was a note.

If there is anyone out there to read this, then I have failed. Me and friends came to this world a long time ago. We were supposed to do something very important, but we couldn't because we were not alone. It has been hunting us a long time. There are few of us left. I'm now last, heard a scream from my friend. Now the monster is coming for me. It knows my name, yelled it. I'm writing this hoping somepony will finish what we started, make everything right again. Whoever you are, follow my instructions closely, because this is the most important thing you will ever do in this world. I don't have much time, writing quickly. If you one day see a light, a pillar in the sky, go towards it. Never stop going towards it or it might be too late. Once you reach it, there you will find instructions for the final step. Now burn this book, destroy it immediately. Finally, never ever tell anypony anything about this message. I need you to burn it, don't tell anyone, not even your closest. Nopony can be trusted with this information but you. If you speak about this, the monster might hear, and then everything is doomed. We hide things in books to stop him. The monster has white eyes. He's coming now. Burn it.

"What is..." but Twilight immediately stopped. She knew better, because she already felt watched. She just placed the journal in her inventory, then quickly left, paced out as swiftly as she could, before flying away from the area, away from the shadows.

***

Twilight had found the nearest fireplace and tossed in the journal as quickly as possible, watching it burn and disappearing into nothingness.

"There, that's better," said Twilight. So... the reason for the codes was to stop some monster with white eyes... stop it from what? What was it? And who had hidden them to begin with? The answer to that question came as she again took a look at the list of tomes, and on the second page, at the very bottom, was a name.

Minny Miner.

"What in the world?"

***

The next morning, Twilight walked out of their room at the tavern. The party hadn't truly stopped until the sunrise, and she could really use a nice breakfast. She was about to walk down the stairs when she noticed two ponies sneak out of a room together.

"Rainbow Dash, Soarin, what are you...?" They both blushed red, and Twilight just stared. "W-what, you two? What!?"

***

"Twilight, are you sure this is going to work?" asked Applejack as Twilight was deciphering a tome, something that was supposed to allow blocks to be pushed and moved around. They were gathered in the garden in front of Applejack's castle.

"Just a second... and... there!" she said, stepping back.

"Wow, you've created a wagon... without wheels... not your most brilliant design, Twilight," said Spike.

"I thought that our flying friends could put their newly reacquired skill to carry us. With this, we should be able to get to Haven in half the time it took us to get here. Hm, I wonder if I could make ships in the ocean with this?" said Twilight.

"This is a good idea, as long as we don't fly off course," said Soarin.

"We'll manage. Do you have rope?" asked Rainbow Dash.

"I managed to get my hoof on some, yes," said Twilight.

"Great."

Applejack and Shining Armor both looked at the group.

"So, this is goodbye?"

"We'll see each other soon enough again, Applejack," said Twilight.

"Take care of yourselves, alright, Twily?"

"You too, Shining Armor, get well soon so you can come visit."

"I will. Be careful with that one now," said Shining Armor, giving the other changeling they brought with them a suspicious look.

"Big Mac, brother, until I can come visit you with Rosy, I want you to keep taking good care of Applebloom, alright?"

"Eeyup," said Big Macintosh.

They shared hugs, repeated goodbyes, Twilight told Applejack something she found important, and then they were off, just like that. After so much time away from Haven to get here, they had left so suddenly it felt downright jarring to them. Rainbow Dash and Soarin flew together, something that looked surprisingly right. They all looked towards the horizon. Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Spike, Big Macintosh, Soarin, Timey, and a changeling guest, all yearning for the sight of Haven, the sight of home.

***

Several days later, the ponies of Haven had been shocked one morning to find a carriage fly down towards them. Ponies had cheered, Applebloom had hugged her brother on his return, and begun to cry tears of joy when informed about Applejack being alive, then gawking in shock as she realized she was an aunt.

Calling some ponies surprised, when informed about who Time Turner had actually been, was a bit of an understatement. Still these ponies were willing to accept it, some just tolerated it, but for the moment that was enough.

And the screams of happiness could have made Twilight deaf, as they were dropped the bombshell. The rest had been found.

Still, some parts remained, such as these practical new tomes and the large imposing projects Haven would have to undertake, and most would be discussed in a town meeting that immediate evening.

***

"And that's why I think we should start using these tomes immediately, as to know how to properly work with them when the summer returns. Thank you," said Twilight on a stand, ponies of the town looking at her from the edges of the packed room. The members of the council, most seeming to agree, sat around the table looking at her, listening closely. Twilight and her friends had explained everything about what had happened in Promise Peak and its current state, including how Applejack had 'confessed' to them being there, something that had caused a bit of an uproar. It had drawn plenty of ponies. The only time the town hall had been more tightly filled was several years ago, when their terrible loss of the mayor had caused an uproar.

"Is that all, Princess Twilight? Or is there more?" asked the council member representing farming.

"Well... yes, there is," said Twilight, taking a deep breath. "I've had to see some horrible things from the very first day we've been here. I've seen ponies hurt, alone, and lost, but we've always moved on, and we've become stronger because of it. When I was at Promise Peak, I felt those same feelings again, and I understood how they had gone through the same challenges, and more still."

"Is there a point to this, Princess?" asked the member representing the guards.

"Yes. Chief Applejack had been lead astray by lies and deceit, while herself always staying true to her principles no matter what the consequences might have been. I've learned how little worth there really is for someone in a position of power to keep secrets, and of how unworthy they are for doing so, for not showing trust in others, and for thinking about themselves before those around them. This criminal Sharp Edge had done very little of worth in this world, but one thing he did was showing me how despicable you can be by lying to those around you."

Over in the corner, Spike whispered to himself. "She isn't actually going to...?"

"Do what?" asked Swift Digger.

"And that's why I have decided I will have nothing more of that. Members of the council, ponies of Haven, my dear friends. Applejack is completely innocent. I am the real reason we were transported to this world. The cube mentioned responded unexpectedly to my magic, not Applejack's interference. Those we've lost, the moments of torment and fear, while never my intention, is all my fault."

The consequences didn't matter to her anymore. As a princess and leader she had to take responsibility, or wind up being just as despicable as Sharp Edge. The looks she received from some made her almost feel that despised anyway, but she stood tall and strong.

"I have never tried to stop finding the way home, and that is the reason why. I. Will. Never. Stop. Searching."

The strange note, the strange Enderpony, the mention of a monster with white eyes, the destroyed natives and that mysterious explosion in their village. There were many mysteries, but Twilight felt they were important. She felt like at least some of them could somehow lead her home. She just had to wait until something fell into place, and then maybe everything would make sense. All she truly knew was that her goal of finding the way back to Equestria had not changed. She would find it, no matter what it would take.

***

Not wishing to spend the night at her own place, as there were some ponies, particularly the young and impulsive, who were outraged. Twilight had decided to stay over at a friend's place for just the night, somewhere nopony could find her. Once they had calmed down, she would approach them and hear what they had to say, but for now she just wanted to rest after a long journey. She and Spike had gone up to Swift Digger's tower, knowing few ever went up there.

"Yeah, you're welcome to stay alright," said Swift.

"Thanks, Swift," said Spike.

"I didn't think you would pull it off, actually. I always doubt ponies a little too much, I'm glad I was wrong," said Swift. "This trip was really worth it, you found your friends and those tomes. Anything else? Like some sort of new food?" he asked.

Twilight was tempted to mention Minny Miner's last known note, but it had told her to be careful. For all she knew, somepony could have been listening. It was possible the monster was just around the corner, actually hoping to hear itself what was in the letter, having done nothing but waiting. Yes, perhaps that was a bit paranoid, but just the knowledge of the strange Enderpony made her feel constantly watched. In fact, she could have sworn she had seen it a few more times on the journey back to Haven. In any case, she had to be cautious and respect Minny's, potentially last, wish.

"Not really, Swift. It was exciting, though," said Twilight.

End of Part Two

Author's Note

And so we come to an end of the second part, before the holidays too. So far the longest chapter, but also one that's less about excitement and more about closure and setting up things to come. A whole new town has been discovered and saved, Twilight has managed to find almost everyone. Now she just needs to find the few that remain, the way home, and look out for a potential new threat: the monster with the white eyes.

I will see you in part 3, sometime in 2014.

While I do tend to write this as I go along, I almost have a basic outline in my head, and if everything is going as it should and I don't screw everything up, we are either just past the first half, or about 2/3 of the way to the end. I'd like to thank those who has stuck with this story up to this point, and I hope you are enjoying it so far.

Then and Now

Twilight had remembered the days following her confession very well, some parts were more vivid than others, such as what had happened the very next day.

"Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Cake, how are the kids? Doing well in school, I hope?" she had asked passing them on the street. It hadn't been the first time she had begun some idle chatting with them. They had always been quite happy to share with her, but not that day. They had just looked at her, uncomfortable to be around her.

"I'm guessing this is about what I told everyone yesterday?"

"Well," Mrs. Cake had started, uncertain, "It might have some to do with our lack of enthu-"

"How could you have done this to us, Twilight? We were more than just your subjects, we were your friends! Now our kids might never get to live somewhere safe ever again, doing nothing but the same old thing to survive! It's like you've stolen their future away from them!" Mr. Cake was hardly as forgiving.

"Mr. Cake, I never meant for this to happen."

"I don't care! I have to watch my son and daughter grow up in a place where nothing makes sense and everything is dangerous!"

"I will find a way back home, and-"

"And what? Shock them with a world that's not made of cubes? This is their home now, but not ours. Either they will never feel right or we won't. Twilight, you don't have anything to say to us, good day," he said, and then turned away from them.

"Dear, wait, don't be so harsh," said Mrs. Cake, running up to him.

That had been just one of many similar scenes. Parents were unforgiving for the pain and fear she had caused to those once separated. Those who had worked all of their lives to build something up for themselves in Equestria had lost it all, and finally had someone to blame. The younger ponies, those growing up in a world where aggression could save your life, were a bit too eager to be swept up, vandalizing her library at almost every opportunity.

Twilight, while upset, did not blame any one of them. These would be the consequences, and instead of focusing on those who hated her, she instead turned to those who still cared for their princess. There were the obvious ones, such as her close friends and her brother back in Promise Peak, but also several of those that were grateful for what she had done for them, to make their lives just a bit easier and better.

A few months after the truth was out, it had become clear to Twilight and her friends how the different parties were split. In Haven about 60 percent still, basically, approved of her. In Promise Peak the number was actually higher because of her effort to liberate them, so around 80 percent there.

The other 40 and 20 percent had all the right in the world to dislike her, but she could have coped with not being approved by everyone, since becoming a princess not everyone had. But, there was this small number of ponies from both Promise Peak and Haven who didn't just dislike her. This anonymous minority of the minority outright hated her. Around 30 ponies initially, or so was the rumor, that were all banded together in hopes of making her regret her terrible mistake of tampering with the cube. They called themselves Punishment, and their sole purpose was to make her pay, in whatever way they could.

Twilight tried to not be intimidated by them, probably a group of too young ponies having a lot of anger in their hearts, but as they had apparently tried to burn down her library one night, with her and Spike still inside, it was hard to be completely untouched.

Especially once another mistake of hers had made their numbers grow.

It had begun in her library one day about a year after the secret had been out, and there had been a knock on the door. Letting the two guests in, she had greeted them.

"Hello, Timey, Cara," she had said to the two changelings.

"Greetings, Princess."

"You wanted to speak to me about something?"

Those words had begun an exchange between them, eventually leading to Timey and Cara getting 'permission from their queen' to become a father and mother to exactly one hundred changelings, hadn't that been an awkward series of conversations. While most ponies were okay with this, it had been the final straw for others who still remembered the attack on Canterlot with a fresh memory, being unwilling to listen to Twilight telling them Timey and Cara were not from that hive. Those ponies, decidedly not approving of Twilight in the least anymore, had joined Punishment, boosting their numbers to at least 80.

Still, the changelings turned out to be helpful and kind allies, always willing to protect and help Haven and Promise Peak.

A lot had changed in a short time, and while general unpopularity of Twilight was initially strong, eventually, as the years passed, there were only the mystery group of Punishment who still held a grudge large enough to cause outright harm. Whoever they were was still a mystery. They had been very cautious about everything they did, so nopony could get anything substantial on them. They acted very slowly, taking great care to be utmost secretive, which meant that when they finally did do something against Twilight, it had been a long time since the last attempt to harm her, making it difficult to always be ready. Guards and changeling protectors had something more pressing to focus on as well: zombies increasing in numbers and hostility. It was not unusual for monsters to start attacking walls and try to sneak into the city. It was like they had finally realized how meaty Haven was as a target.

***

It had been exactly seven years since the liberation of Promise Peak, fittingly called Liberation of Promise Peak, as those ponies tended to not be very creative with names, it probably had something to do with the cold up there.

It was during summer, and Twilight was waiting at the station with Spike, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Big Macintosh, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, and Applebloom.

The three fillies weren't quite fillies anymore, basically having grown to become young adults. Applebloom in particular had been going through a growth spurt, being taller than Twilight but shorter than her brother.

If Spike had been a baby dragon when they had entered the world, then he must have been a teenager dragon by now. He was taller than Big Macintosh, and even his muscles had started to really grow, as well as a couple of horns. There were two tiny lumps on his back, and Twilight suspected them to be the first signs of wings developing. He was still good old Spike, just as hard working, just as happy, and just as infatuated with Rarity as ever. Of course, in recent years, the feelings had begun to become more mature, and in some respects returned. Rarity had, thanks to some tomes, managed to really get into making complicated sets of clothes, highly sought after. Spike had taken a job with the guards, and had risen to the rank of captain.

Plenty had happened, but for now Twilight turned to Applebloom, focused on the moment. "Aren't you so excited?"

"Like you wouldn't believe, Twilight. I'm finally going to see Applejack again! And meet my niece for the first time!" she said, almost giddy with joy. Applejack hadn't felt secure risking taking the trip before the train had been completed, as she couldn't dare think about dying and leaving her child alone in the world to fend for herself. Applebloom had wanted to take the journey to Promise Peak several times, but she had still been to young and inexperienced. Young ponies were not allowed to leave the walls until they were proper adults, and by the time that had happened the train to Promise Peak had been completed, uniting the two towns, or rather five. There were Haven, Promise Peak, Seaside, Constant and Lock.

Haven and Promise Peak hadn't changed much except for expanding, especially in Promise Peak as there were plenty of guards that had moved in after the liberation.

Seaside was the outpost, harbor and resort built by the ocean, being connected directly to Promise Peak, having about a hundred ponies there at one time and sixty permanent residents. Twilight had only been there once to perform experiments with tomes, allowing the creation of movable proper ships and vessels, but that was it. They only had one ship so far however.

Constant was the newest addition: the changeling town. It had started with a hundred changelings, and it had been decided the maximum number was one sixth of the current amount of ponies, to allow there to be enough love, a sort of energy for them, per changeling. There were about three hundred changelings making that their birthplace, but not necessarily permanent home. It was not unusual to see changelings walk the streets of Haven, brightening up their day as well as that of most others. Timey had been keeping his word, as always, to raise them to be respectable and kind. They grew and learned extremely quickly, reaching adulthood in just about four years. Love was not necessary to keep them alive in their changeling form, as food did the job just fine, but it was a very potent supplement in any case.

Lock was barely a town, it just looked like one. Built underground under a gigantic window allowing the sun to shine, the city of criminals existed in isolation. It was basically a very large open cage of obsidian, having taken a year to build and perfect. Guards still controlled the small city, making sure nopony broke the rules. The criminals weren't free, but at least comfortable. It had been very carefully designed. It was made so that the criminals would, in theory, be able to live there in relative comfort for the rest of their lives, even if that was not the outright intention. The most they could make were some tools of stone, allowing the farms there to never run out of food for them. Needless to say, Lock was unavailable to the general public. Twilight and the council made several visits to make sure nopony there was suffering or being treated unkindly.

The train could take ponies to many places, but today was the first time it would carry passengers safely between the towns, and its first trip made Twilight very excited. For the last half hour her eyes had been focused on the horizon, and sure enough...

"Look! There's the train!" said Twilight. They were not the only ones directing their eyes to the train appearing in the distance, since at least two hundred had gathered to watch the train roll up to the station with guests from Promise Peak for the very first time. It was seven blocks wide and nine blocks high, traveling along an iron track on large diamond wheels. It was quite colorful, having plenty of details courtesy of Promise Peak's most creative. The tracks were mostly not inside a tunnel, as such a thing would have expanded the work to take at least six more years.

"She's almost here, almost here!" said Applebloom, jumping up and down in the crowd.

The large train rolled slowed down as it neared a large open gate in the wall right next to the large building making up the station, a large building with glass roofs and large stone pillars towering over the crowded wooden floor. The sun was shining brightly down upon them. With its many cars the train came to a complete stop, signaled by a pleasant little melody from note blocks.

As the doors to the train opened, the crowd started to cheer and welcome their guests. Out through the train came family members, old friends and just regular curious tourists. Twilight and her friends were standing in the front, and it wasn't long until Applejack walked out of the train, a young filly following by her side, keeping very close, pressing her face into her mother's legs to avoid all the looks from the crowd. Twilight noticed two bodyguards behind her, and knew both of the warriors.

Applejack just froze as her eyes focused on the yellow pony with the red mane. The pure shock of seeing her once tiny little sister so tall and strong was so unbelievably overpowering. Eventually, she rushed up to Applebloom and hugged her tightly, "You have no idea how much I've missed you, Applebloom."

"I've missed you too, sis. I knew I'd see you again, I just knew," said Applebloom. They had hugged for quite a while, until Applebloom finally saw the little filly looking up at her. "And you must be Rosy, I'm Applebloom, your aunt!" The filly went right back at pushing her face into Applejack's leg.

"Little Rosy's a bit shy, reminds me of Fluttershy sometimes," said Applejack, laughing as she gave her daughter a little hug. "Say hello, Rosy."

"H- hello," said Rosy, not brave enough to look at Applebloom.

Twilight had barely heard their meeting, as she was busy hugging Applejack's first bodyguard.

"Shining Armor, it's great to see you again," said Twilight.

"It's great to be here, Twily. This train was a great idea," he said, watching several other groups hug and laugh as they were finally reunited.

"I'm glad you think so, and that you're so much better, just look at you, you're back into great form!" said Twilight.

"Yeah, but..."

"What?"

"The colts and fillies here... they are sort of staring at me like I'm an Enderpony. They've never seen someone as scarred as me," said Shining Armor with a lowered voice. A quick look confirmed it, Rosy was not the only child staying close to their parents around them.

"They don't know you, Shining. Those that do just love him," said Applejack to Twilight.

"Yeah, he's great with kids, my daughters loves it when he babysits," said the other warrior.

"To be honest, I never thought I'd see you as Applejack's bodyguard, Harry," said Twilight. The gray-maned stallion just smiled at her.

"You'd be amazed how far a good word from a princess will get you. I was sentenced to community service instead of jail, and it turned out I was really good at it," said Harry, then chuckled.

"Harry, you have the directions to the inn, right? Could you please go and put my items in my room?" asked Applejack.

"Right away, chief," said Harry.

"The rest of us have some catching up to do. My, you three has grown so much! Last time I saw you, you were about the size of Rosy," said Applejack. "And Spike, you're looking downright fierce!"

Spike just sort of started to blush as he sheepishly smiled at her remark.

"It's great to see you, A.J," said Rainbow Dash. They bumped each other's hoof.

"I've missed you too, Rainbow. Hm, by the way, where is your husband?" asked Applejack.

"Late, as always, but he'll catch up. Soarin is good at that," said Rainbow Dash.

***

While Twilight would have expected Haven to be much less impressive to Applejack than anything in Promise Peak, she was still properly wowed.

"Everything is so large and roomy, and this heat is just incredible!" said Applejack as they walked through the town, viewing everything they could.

"It's a little hot, mommy," said Rosy, having been a bit more willing to speak since getting away from the crowds.

"Well we better go fix that then, how about we take a dip somewhere? Do you have a pool?" asked Applejack. Rosy seemed interested in the idea.

"Hm, not a public one, but we do have one over at Haven Twilight Academy, and there is no school today," said Spike. "I'm sure we can get in."

"Did you say 'Haven Twilight Academy'?" asked Applejack, giving Twilight an amused look.

"I didn't pick the name," said Twilight.

"Your school has a pool?" asked Shining Armor.

"Yeah, during an expansion project a few years ago we needed the school to get bigger, you weren't the only ones having more kids, and we also made a gymnasium and swimming pool, along with a school library and more," said Spike. "I actually was a teacher there part time last year, I had gym as well as classes on swordplay."

"Did you like it?"

"Wasn't anything wrong with it," said Spike.

"Rosy will actually be in the Haven/Promise Peak educational program," said Twilight.

"You will? That's great! You can come live with me and Big Macintosh!" said Applebloom to Rosy.

"Okay," she said, not sounding very enthusiastic. Twilight sympathized with her, new place, ponies she didn't know, maybe even a natural shut-in, not so different from herself on her first day in Ponyville.

Applebloom seemed to have picked up on this. "Hey, want to go for a ride?" she asked.

Rosy hesitated a bit before nodding with a little smile. Applebloom picked up her niece, allowing her to ride on her back, this made the little filly a lot happier, she even laughed.

"Rosy, I will come visit at least twice a month when you stay here, don't forget that" said Applejack.

"I will, mommy."

Rainbow Dash waved over to someone hurrying towards them. "Hey there, slowpoke!" Soarin ran up to them, gasping for air and shaking his head.

"Sorry I'm late, sweetie," he said, walking over to Rainbow Dash, giving her a kiss.

"We need to get you back in shape, Soarin, not enough flying, too many pies," said Rainbow Dash.

"Stop teasing me, Rainbow Dash," he said, giving her a smile with a content sigh. Rainbow Dash affectionately rubbed his muzzle with hers, and then turned her attention to a little pegasus flying right above Soarin before landing on his head.

"There's my little champ! Did you get a good look at the train?" asked Rainbow Dash.

"It was awesome, mom!" said the little colt. Rainbow Dash's and Soarin's son. He was the nearest age possible to the amount of time passed since the Liberation of Promise Peak. He had a the same mane as his mother, if shorter and with a slightly brighter hue, with the blue coat of his father.

"That's right! It's not as quick as me, but it's still pretty sweet," said Rainbow Dash.

"Oh, right, that reminds me, how long was the trip, dear?" asked Rarity.

"It was about three days and two nights, of course we didn't take the detour to Constant this first time," said Applejack. "But enough about that, it's nice to finally meet your son, Rainbow Dash. Hello, I'm Applejack, and this is Rosy."

"Hi! I'm Lively! Mom's been talking about you a lot!"

"Has she now?"

"She says you used to be a harmer!"

"Farmer," whispered Rainbow Dash immediately.

"Farmer!" Lively said without missing a beat.

"Uh huh... So, you guys, how was the ceremony? I'm so sorry I couldn't have been there for the wedding, Rainbow Dash," said Applejack.

"It's alright, I understand," said Rainbow Dash, shrugging.

"It was lovely, just lovely," said Rarity. "There were flowers everywhere! The fragrance was wonderful, and then, they said their vows at sunset on top of the mountain. Oh, it was just perfect."

"Yeah... it was... perfect..." said Spike.

"Oh, look, there's Pound and Pumpkin. Why don't we go and talk to them, introduce Rosy?" said Rarity.

"Okay! Come on!" said Lively, dragging Applebloom with Rosy, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo over to the young Pound and Pumpkin Cake. Twilight had known them since they had been born, in Equestria. Both siblings had the distinction of being the youngest ponies from Equestria, anyone younger than them had been born in this mad realm. None of the young ones had their cutie marks, in fact nopony had gotten a cutie mark since leaving Ponyville. Like Mr. Cake had said, it had been like their future had been stolen. They had to work hard to get any skill of value, whether it was guarding, farming or anything else. Seeing Applebloom, Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle, Pound and Pumpkin without their mark felt like a tragedy to Twilight. Something was just so wrong without it.

"So... um, oh, Twilight, how are your studies on the books going?" asked Shining Armor.

"Poorly. Whoever made these books made sure to keep their content a secret. I need more to work with, not just books, but clues. I won't stop, but... it's a bit too much."

"What do you mean?" asked Spike.

"It's... I just... it feels like everypony except me has given up. I've started to feel like I'm doing all of this alone."

"You're not-"

"I know! Spike, I know, but... things have changed so much. I just need to vent about this... I still remember how it used to be. Everyone of us, younger, Spike a baby, Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie still here. When we were faced with a challenge we always tried to see it through to the very end, but... take a group picture of us and nothing is the same. Everyone a bit older, some having made families, had kids, settling down, working on careers. There are a few more additions to the portrait that frankly shouldn't have happened under these circumstances. Now, since Spike moved in with Rarity I have to rely on one of Timey's kids to assist me, and she's doesn't take even the slightest bit of initiative compared to you. If I have to go check something out you're all either away, busy or taking care of your families. I'm happy for you, but this is so important to me and you don't have the time to help. I know it's unfair of me to want this of you, and it feels so selfish to complain about it, but I just feel like I have the weight of the world on my shoulders, and nopony to share the burden with," said Twilight, finally taking a sigh of relief.

"Twilight, I'm here," said Shining Armor.

"We're all here," said Spike. "All you have to do when you need us is to ask for our help. I think you might have forgotten that because you've been a princess for a while, and you feel like you have to do everything alone because it's your job or something, but we are always here for you."

"That's very true, Twilight, and don't you forget it," said Applejack, giving an enthusiastic nod. She then glanced over and looked at her daughter. "Oh, look,Rosy is starting to open up a little, easier to do with those closer to her own age," said Applejack.

All of the younger ponies had begun to talk to each other. Twilight noted that since Rosy didn't like attention, and being the chief's daughter, it was good that the other ones didn't focus on her during their conversation. She wasn't the focus, she was just a participant, which seemed to have suited her just fine.

"Anyway... let's continue and we'll show you the academy. Rosy, and the other Promise Peak kids are going to love it," said Twilight.

"Probably, but Twilight, I should mention that since Punishment is rumored to have their base near Haven, some are starting to considering not allowing their children to travel here, just about twenty or so," said Applejack.

"But Punishment want to hurt me, not innocent kids," said Twilight.

"If there were ponies like that in Promise Peak, would you send your kid over there?" asked Applejack.

"I don't have kids, but I do see your point," said Twilight.

"Not to mention that Promise Peak did have ponies like that. That's the first thing coming to mind when Haven ponies talk about it," said Rainbow Dash.

"Not something we like being famous for," said Applejack, rolling her eyes and lowering her head slightly.

***

After a long but overall pleasant day, Twilight and her friends ended up spending the evening in Rarity's home. Twilight would spend the night over at the inn together with Applejack, Rosy, Harry and her brother. Eventually Rainbow Dash and her family went home, and Big Macintosh and Applebloom did too with promises of seeing their sister the next day.

"Thanks for the coco, Rare, this was a great day. I'll make sure to see you all tomorrow," said Rainbow Dash as she, Soarin and Lively were about to go home.

"Bye, Rosy, let's meet again tomorrow," said Lively.

"Okay, that sounds fun."

Rainbow Dash took note. "Hey, A.J, I was thinking, Rosy and Lively seems to be getting along pretty well, so how about he spends the night over at the inn? Like a sleepover?"

"That's a great idea!" said Applejack. "Would you like that, Rosy?"

"That sounds fun," said Rosy.

"I've never been in that inn before, cool," said Lively.

"Hm, better get going now. It's almost bedtime. Twilight, are you coming too?" asked Applejack.

"Sure, just let me finish this coco."

***

At the inn, inside a safely lit and small room, Twilight was lying in her bed, trying to fall asleep. In the room next to her she could hear the happy whispering of Rosy and Lively.

Falling asleep, and managing to sleep soundly for a few hours, Twilight was awoken by something nudging her back. She had almost woken up ahead of time, it was routine. Another night, another visit.

"Twi... light..."

"Would you please just leave me alone? Every night for seven years... you're not even scaring me anymore. Now you are just annoying me," said Twilight, not turning around to look at the Enderpony. "You never want anything... never doing anything but look at me then leave, nopony seeing you but me... You do the same thing over and over, you never have anything to say... Just let me sleep, for the love of Celestia please let me sleep."

"Is Ender bothering you? Auntie?" asked a tiny voice in the room. Twilight turned around, and in the open door, Rosy and Lively walked inside. They looked very tired, such tiny ponies should have been sleeping at that hour.

"What did you say?" asked Twilight.

"Is he not letting you sleep?" asked Lively, pointing directly at the Enderpony.

"C-can you see it?" asked Twilight.

"Sometimes when I get sad or is scared of the dark, he comes to make me feel better," said Lively.

Rosy nodded. "And sometimes when my mommy is sad when we go to sleep, he secretly gives me an apple to give her. Everypony says he isn't real, but he is."

"I... I was starting to think I was crazy," said Twilight, looking at the completely still Enderpony, it just stared at her, like always.

"Ender is a little weird, but he's nice," said Lively. "Sometimes, when I'm having nightmares, he's there and saves me from the monster."

***

While this was all very strange, Twilight did feel surprisingly content knowing. She wasn't crazy, the Enderpony was benevolent. At least there was some closure on the Enderpony front. She hadn't actually learned anything about it, this Ender, but at least she could ignore it for now.

Ignoring someone poking her back again was currently much more of a challenge. Ender had visited Twilight more than once on a few nights.

"Listen, Ender, please just leave me alone. Please?" asked Twilight, just wishing to sleep. Turned away from him, she opened her eyes, and then she noticed that all the lights in the room had been removed. Moonlight was the only light source.

"Believe me, Princess, that Ender is the least of your problems," whispered a chillingly cold voice very close to her head, his breath stroking the tip of her ear. Twilight instantly turned around to find herself looking into the cold, horrifying, glowing white dead eyes of a pony.

"It's finally shown itself, and I'm getting there first," said the monster. He raised his hoof, a diamond sword appearing in it. He sliced straight down, Twilight rolled out of the bed. It was sliced in half, something that should have been impossible. Blocks were never divided, just destroyed. Otherworldly, dangerous, impossible. She screamed.

Twilight rushed out of the way of another two swings, the room was too small to run around it, but it was tall. She flapped her wings once to jump above the creature. Having only her mind as a weapon, she focused on ways to beat him. The door had been blocked by obsidian, so it wasn't possible to just flee. The room was dark, lights having been removed. She had torches.

Falling down against the wall, seeing the monster approach her, raising its weapon again, she placed a torch between them.

It shrieked in ways making Twilight's ears hurt, and then it sliced its way out of the room, making a large hole to the street outside. It leaped, disappearing out into the night. Twilight rushed to the opening, but when she looked out the monster was already gone.

"Twilight! What's going on?!" yelled Applejack, chopping her way straight through the wall between their rooms.

"Applejack! I was attacked by something!" said Twilight.

"Mommy, what is that?" asked Rosy behind her mother, pointing at the hole.

"That's a hole, sweetie," said Applejack, quickly approaching it, looking outside.

"I know, but, what is it made of?" she asked.

"Yeah, what?" asked Lively, flying over to it.

"What are you talking about?" asked Applejack. Twilight managed to understand what they were referring to, what they had never seen before.

"It looks weird," said Lively, flying through it, hovering outside. Rosy stayed with her mother on the ground.

"It's made from lines, kids. Those are straight diagonal lines. I haven't seen them in almost 12 years," said Twilight, still panting after all the excitement. She placed down some extra torches, just to feel a slight bit safer.

"Who attacked you?" asked Applejack.

"Some... thing. It said something about... 'It's finally shown itself, and I'm getting there first'. What has shown itself?" asked Twilight. It couldn't have been Ender, that Enderpony had shown itself a long time ago. It must have been something else, something important.

"Auntie, what's that?" asked Lively, pointing to somewhere to the left, out of Twilight's view. She flew outside, looking where the colt pointed.

Plenty of other ponies had been awoken by the commotion, but plenty more had noticed something else through their windows. Many ponies stood out on the streets, looking towards the horizon. There, in the direction of the ocean, was something very large, something impossible to miss. It was a brightness, a pillar of comforting pure light, reaching the sky and beyond. It was like a beacon, and it reminded Twilight very much of the note she had read from Minny Miner.

It seems I have somewhere to be, Twilight thought.

The Sea and the City

Twilight Sparkle found herself to be right quite a lot, but that wasn't always a good thing. She had expected herself to get seasick on the waves, and that was indeed the case. Vomiting over the edge of the ship, with Spike there to hold back her mane, Twilight sincerely hoped their goal would be worth it.

In the distance the shining pillar remained. It was straight ahead, the ship was going as quickly as it could towards it. They had food that would last them weeks, if not months, but there was simply no way to judge the distance. It could have been small and just another hour away, or gigantic, sitting on the edge of the world. Twilight's natural curiosity had never been that strong before, but neither had her nausea.

"Huh, I didn't know you had carrots for breakfast," said Spike as Twilight finally felt she had finished, for the moment. It was morning, a full day after they had taken off from Seaside.

"Are you sure you are alright, Princess?" asked a changeling standing behind them, along with at least five others.

"I've told you not to worry, I'm just suffering from some motion sickness," said Twilight. "Please, don't worry about me. Go help and wash the deck, or something productive. I'm grateful, but this is nothing to stand around for."

"To be honest, I didn't think we would need to do anything like that on this journey," said Spike, looking on the wooden deck.

"We probably should have properly tested something of this size before we brought it out to sea," said Twilight. They hadn't expected it, but as they sailed on the blocky waves, things tended to jump up and land where they were walking. Firstly, small particles splashed up to them, but due to some odd quirk with how the tome worked, they didn't vanish as they should have. They kept bouncing around on the deck like a thousand tiny blue marbles. It actually weighed the ship down, so a few had to sweep them off over the fences.

Secondly, and slightly less severely, was how squids sometimes collided with the vessel. At times they would be flung up to the crew. They even knocked away blocks in the sail due to force of impact.

"If it rains, we are going to have to stop immediately and build a shelter over the ship, unless we want it to sink," said Twilight. She turned around, to find the changelings still standing there. "I'm fine, I assure you."

"It's just, we can't help it. When our queen is sick, we get very worried. It's like instincts," said one of the changelings.

"I'm a little better now. Don't worry, everyone," said Twilight.

Suddenly, the ship swerved to the side with great force. Twilight, as well as everyone else, flung into the side. She hit the fence around the edge. All of the vessel was leaning strongly to the left side, making it difficult to keep your balance even after the initial shock. She shot out her front legs and caught a changeling that had almost fallen over the side. There was a large thud, and then the ship finally came to a full stop in the water. It even out. It had gone very quickly.

"No! No! I told you to keep it steady!" shouted Shining Armor. Twilight looked up to the quarterdeck, and then up to the third sail in the back. The entire mast had broken off, becoming a bunch of brown and red tiny cubes bouncing on the deck. She pulled up the changeling she had saved, helping him up on deck.

"I thought you told us to go to the left, Captain!" said one of the changelings up at the back sail.

Another few changelings flew around from the front sail. "He told us to go right!" said one of them.

"Who's fault is this?!" asked Swift, sounding angry. "We have to redo the tome-thing on this entire mast and sail! That will take an hour!" yelled Swift.

Twilight was surprised he was that well read on the tome, but he was right. This cut right into their time.

"I told you guys to 'Keep it steady,'" said Shining Armor.

"No, you didn't! This was your fault, Shining Armor," said Scootaloo, walking up to the quarterdeck. She actually looked strict.

"What?" asked Shining Armor. "How is this my fault?"

"You weren't perfectly clear. Our language is downright muddled compared to how changelings communicate, and we aren't used to the difference between us. You weren't perfectly clear in how you spoke. You said 'Steady now, go rest, alright?' but they heard 'Ready now, go left' and those further away heard 'Right'.

"Are you serious?" asked Shining Armor.

"She seems to be right, Captain," said one of the changelings from above.

"You're used to working with ponies who know you very well and that speak your language perfectly. Changelings have a different way to listen to orders and you haven't worked with any of them, if what I've heard is right," said Trickery.

"Language?" asked Shining Armor.

"Our language is a- hang on. Start repairing the mast, my kin!" Trickery yelled clearly and loudly. Immediately everyone around Twilight scurried around like crazy, picking up the pieces and starting to fix what had been broken.

"The ten nearest me, don't forget to check for more damage on the ship!" said Twilight. A small specific part either started to fly around the ship, or went down below deck.

"Some of the blocks fell into the water. I'll just dive down and get them," said Spike, jumping off the railing.

"Be-" Splash. "...Careful," said Twilight, rolling her eyes.

"Thank, Princess," said the changeling she had helped. So much had happened that Twilight had actually forgotten she was still there. The little changeling, clearly a bit younger than her siblings, looked up at Twilight with very big eyes. Perhaps, 'little' wasn't appropriate. She was indeed the smallest changeling on the ship, but she was just a few inches shorter than Twilight.

"Are you alright?"

"Yes. Good now. To you. Can not swim," said the changeling. She got very close to Twilight, and it was clear the little 'filly', while certainly larger than a pony of equivalent age, still had the mentality of a child. She hadn't fully matured, that was bound to take a few more years. Sure, their childhood went by quickly, but they still had one.

Noticing them both, Trickery walked up and started talking. "She hasn't learned the language yet. She's only a year old, hasn't even been given a name yet."

Over the years, Timey had taught Twilight plenty about changelings, both about their culture and their ways. Knowing what was odd and what wasn't, she got curious.

"Changelings don't leave Constant, the 'hive', until they are at least five. Why was this little sweetie allowed to come with you?" asked Twilight. The little girl was downright cuddly, simply adorable.

"They aren't supposed to, but as long as they aren't ordered to stay they can go wherever they want. Most choose not to," said Trickery.

"Why did she come with us?"

Trickery just needed one look into the little one's eyes to get her answer. Their own language was a lot about how they moved, how they felt, what they thought. "Apparently, she wanted to meet and help the queen. You did ask for volunteers."

"Ha ha, I see," said Twilight, looking down on the little changeling. "I should have been more specific. I'm a bit worried she came with us, as she can't swim and-"

"None of us can," said Trickery.

"What?" asked Twilight, giving her an odd look.

"None of us can swim. We can't keep ourselves afloat with these holes in our legs, and our wings get very weak in water so we can't even fly out," said Trickery. "I thought you knew that."

"I didn't," said Twilight, suddenly quite worried. She had thought she knew everything about changelings, but apparently she still had things to learn. A whole crew of changelings who couldn't even swim, at least a few that could be seen as children. What if the recent mishap could have resulted in a sunken ship? 51 innocent drowned, and a few more to join them soon enough. "You, little one," said Twilight, looking down on the changeling youth.

"Yes?" she asked. Being given commands directly by their 'queen' instead of someone speaking for her was usually rare in changelings hives, and their bodies were simply hard-wired to feel a sense of awe the first few times. She looked at Twilight with even bigger eyes.

"As I didn't know none of you could swim, I have a special assignment for you. I want you to walk along the inner edge of the deck and look for anyone in the crew that might have fallen into the water. If you find someone who is in the risk of drowning, make sure to tell somepony who can help," said Twilight. She was sure to be very specific in how she worded it, more so than usual. At that young age, changelings weren't even the least bit flexible with how they worked when given a specific assignment. If she would have said 'around the ship' instead of 'along the inner edge', the little filly might have tried to shimmy on the outside of the railing. Had Twilight said 'anypony' instead of 'anyone in the crew' then she might not have done anything if a changeling would fall in.

Sure, it was sort of dumb, but how many one year olds are able to carry out instructions at all?

"Okay. Will."

"Great. Because of-"

"Dragon not up yet."

Spinning her head around, Twilight looked at the railing. She rushed to the edge and leaned over, looking down into the deep water below. She couldn't see Spike.

"Spike?! Spike!" yelled Twilight. She leaped off the railing, diving into the blue below.

Hitting the cold water, Twilight felt herself sink down as she slowed from the fall. She could hear muffled cries above her, but she didn't care. Focusing, she looked straight down. It was hard to see, and it got darker as it got deeper, but she saw this dark outline beneath her, being completely still.

Swimming as quickly as she could, she was getting closer and closer. Suddenly, a pair of white eyes were visible in the form. It split away, and swam away with an nearly impossible speed until it vanished in the dark. The monster had been right there, but Twilight didn't care. The shape was still beneath her, Spike just slowly sank, unmoving. They were so close, and she reached out to grab her friend's claw.

If she could have, Twilight would have screamed his name; in her desperation she tried to.

***

"What do you think Twilight and the gang are doing right now?" asked Applejack as she walked alongside Rainbow Dash on Haven's streets.

"Probably something boring," said Rainbow Dash. "It was probably a good thing we didn't come with them."

"Do you need to eat something? I'm not hungry, but maybe you are?" asked Applejack.

"Nah, thanks, but I ate before we went out."

"Did Rosy get something too?"

"Of course. We had pizza, and for desert we had some melon," said Rainbow Dash. "Well, how should we do this?"

"I don't know," said Applejack. "It sounds dangerous, and I don't... I don't..."

"I know, Applejack. I've been there, but we're not doing anything dangerous right now. We're just trying to find out a place to start looking for Punishment. We'll get the guards before anything bad happens," said Rainbow Dash. "I mean, if we're going to find Punishment, we need clues..."

"Ponies have been looking for Punishment for a long time without finding anything, right? I mean, if guards have tried, then how are we going to do it?" asked Applejack.

"Where would you go if you wanted to find out about Punishment? Like, shady taverns?"

"I don't think Haven has shady taverns, at least I haven't seen any," said Applejack. "Besides, Punishment is very good at keeping secrets. They are probably invite only."

"Oh yeah."

"Hm, maybe we are just approaching the problem all wrong? Let's see, there's plenty of questions we can't answer. Who are they? Where do they meet? How do they keep in touch? How many are there? Maybe there's a question we can find the answer to, and work our way up from there?"

"Huh, okay... What do we know?"

"Well, they got into Twilight's library to plant that..." Applejack almost fell to her knees. Remembering it, thinking about it, it was too much for her.

Rainbow Dash stayed with her while still giving her the space she knew was needed, eventually helping her up. "It's alright, I know." Applejack managed to compose herself, and before they continued she took a deep calming breath. A break was welcome, so they approached a café. The lovely little establishment, with a round fenced in area and wool seats, with colorful wool parasols, were quite popular in that part of Haven. It was a slow day, so there were just a few ponies sitting both inside and outside, idly chatting and drinking some coco. So, plenty of space. Both of them decided to sit down. A waitress walked up to them, holding a journal she wrote in. "A bottle of water for me, and some coco for Applejack. Some cookies too."

"Water, coco, and some cookies. I'll be right back," said the waitress.

"Anyway, because nopony sees Punishment when they do things to Twilight, they must be doing it at night. Who's up at night?" asked Rainbow Dash.

"Bad question. Unless Punishment is made up of a bunch of Lunas-"

"Ha ha, loonies."

"Then I don't think that will lead anywhere," said Applejack. "Heh, haven't thought about Princess Luna in a long time."

"Well, okay, do you have a question we can ask, then?"

Applejack thought about it until the waitress returned with their beverages a minute later, and when she took a sip of the warm coco she realized something. On that terrible day, something had happened for the first time that was not the beam of light. This other thing could prove important. "The... the explosion. What did that?"

"Um..."

"Alright, we don't know, but since it was an explosion, it must have been made with gunpowder, right?"

"Yeah? I mean, probably? Fireworks are, and they go boom."

"Where do we find gunpowder in Haven?"

"Killing Creepers outside the walls?"

"Except the guards keep a record on who goes in and out, as well as checking everyone's inventory both times," said Applejack.

"How do you know this?"

"Twilight and I designed the system, with hoppers, to know how supplies were used, and to make sure nopony could get valuables without at least registering it first. I mean, ponies risking their lives to mine for diamonds in an unsafe environment? That's just reckless. Oh, and we had to show our inventory as we got onto the train in Promise Peak," said Applejack.

"Well... unless it's some really old gunpowder they used, then I suppose they would be registered, either from getting into the town with some, or getting extra from the town storage. Though, gunpowder was useless for a really long time, before fireworks, so not a lot of ponies would have any from that time," said Rainbow Dash.

"The important part is that since so few ponies ever get gunpowder, even for fireworks, we might get some names to check out from the register at town storage," said Applejack.

"Good thinking, have a cookie!" said Rainbow Dash.

They basically toasted with their cookies, hoping for a fortunate hunt. Twilight was not the only one with a quest underway.

***

"Don't you dare, don't you dare," said Rarity through a face full of tears. She was sitting next to the railing of the ship, hunched over Spike's body. She was compressing his chest cavity with her front legs. Twilight, overcome with worry, would have done it herself, but Rarity had already started. It was for the best. Delicate, precise hooves would be needed.

Cardiopulmonary resuscitation, CPR, was often depicted in stories as a kiss of life and love, or clean and reliable, but Twilight was well aware it wasn't the case. Spike had a very slim chance, one that shrunk every single second Rarity failed to make him breathe. So far, all that she had managed to make him do was to involuntarily vomit due to air escaping into his stomach. They both looked like a complete mess, and the smell of seawater and sick was disgusting. Rarity didn't care, she didn't stop.

"Please, please, please," she whispered as she kept the pace. Everyone was so quiet so it was easy to hear her. They were all looking on with both dread and slight hope. There suddenly was a large crack that broke the silence. For a moment Rarity stopped; she had broken his rib.

"Keep going!" ordered Twilight.

Taking a second to recompose, Rarity kept going. Throughout it all Twilight's head felt like it was spinning. What if he doesn't make it? What if we really are too far away for him to come back? Is he already dead? Will or won't his body vanish? While everything had begun to feel like it was a lost cause, the reason Rarity kept going was without a doubt because he was still there right beneath her.

Then, for a moment, he took a breath. Spike coughed out both water and vomit, gasping for air. Rarity held him down, still.

"W-What happ..." but Spike stopped talking. He reached for his chest. "It hurts."

"You broke a rib," said Twilight, walking up to him with unsteady steps. Rarity hunched over Spike, giving him a hug where he lied.

"I thought you wouldn't make it," said Rarity.

"I... I feel tired," said Spike.

"Spike, stay awake," said Twilight. "Seems like we're going to have to examine you and see what's broken."

"How? Is anypony here a doctor?" asked Applebloom.

"I've been studying to become a doctor," said one changeling. "I'm not fully trained yet, though."

"And I've had some training in how to treat wounded soldiers on the field," said Shining Armor.

"Well, let's get him into the captain's quarters, let him rest on the bed," said Twilight. "I just got an idea that might help us see how bad the damage is."

Several changelings brought Spike with them, with great care, into the space below the quarterdeck. Twilight was about to go with them, but the small changeling stopped her. "Will Spike be good?" she asked.

"I hope so. You did very well. Thank you," said Twilight.

Twilight, Shining Armor, Rarity and Trickery walked into the captain's room. Twilight felt slightly cooler as she got out of the sunlight. The space was a bit cramped, with a bed near the right wall, a small bookshelf next to it, a desk to the left, and two small windows on the back wall.

The changelings were still holding Spike, as someone was already lying, right there on the bed. "Oh, what's up?" asked Swift Digger.

"Swift, out, Spike needs the bed," said Twilight.

"Wait, what's going on here?"

"Now," said Twilight. Her tone was impossible to defy, so Swift quickly jumped out of bed and moved to the side. Spike was gently placed on the soft warm bed. As Twilight got near Spike, the changelings scattered away to give her some space.

"Twilight, I, I need to-" Spike coughed a bit.

"Later, for now I have an idea how we can diagnose you," said Twilight.

"How?" asked Trickery.

"Changelings have three ways to transform into someone else: by sight, by memory and by touch. Sight is quick and works well. Memory is slow, tiring and at worst, imprecise. Touch is instant, absolutely exact and works both inside and out. We're going to have a changeling transform so it looks like small pieces of you, allowing us to peek inside and see what bones are broken."

Trickery gave the other changelings a look.

"Can't it be done?" asked Twilight.

"Well, I think it might be, but no changeling has ever done half a creature before. I mean, if we do that we also have to add a real heart along with the fake half we will be showing. It might be dangerous," said Trickery.

"Oh, then we probably shouldn't-"

"I'll do it," said another female changeling. "I am good with details, and has transformed by touch before. I know what it's like," she said.

"No, I'll do it. I have been given responsibility of us all, and I won't risk my siblings to be hurt. I am the oldest," said Trickery.

"Are you sure?" asked Twilight. "I won't force you."

"I know, and that's why we will gladly try it," said Trickery.

***

In total, Twilight and her friends had spent half an hour basically looking at Spike, cleaved in half down the middle. Seeing Trickery, while still touching Spike with a hoof, imitate a functional body like that was uncanny. Twilight had never seen anything like it. As a side effect of touching Spike and constantly transforming, Trickery mimicked every movement of his. Every. Movement. Seeing half a heart pump imaginary blood was both disgusting and fascinating at once.

"Are we done yet? This side of Spike is feeling a bit cramped," said Trickery. In essence, most of it was just extra matter, while Trickery was this large lump in the solid half. All of the other part was constantly shifting, allowing a full view of every single bit of Spike.

"Yes, I think we're done here. Thank you, Trickery. It worked wonderfully," said Twilight.

"I'm impressed somepony who wasn't a changeling managed to come up with such a plan. Father was right, you are intelligent."

"So? What do you think, Twilight? Should we keep going or go back?" asked Shining Armor.

"Well, Spike had a broken rib, but it was still held in place. It's still in two solid pieces. It hasn't pierced anything, and as long as we keep him still, it shouldn't rupture his lung or anything, not at that angle."

"Alright, me and that medical changeling will wrap him up, hopefully it will work as a cast. But you didn't answer my question. Should we turn back?" asked Shining Armor.

Twilight hesitated for a moment. The fact that the monster had attacked Spike meant it was desperate to stop them, so it was probably important. She hadn't mentioned it to anypony yet.

"We will stay on course. Trickery, inform the crew that we will be continuing shortly and of Spike's condition. I want the sail up again in less than fifteen minutes," said Twilight.

"Very well, although your brother is supposed to be-"

"Please do it, Trickery," said Shining Armor, as a formality.

"Yes, Captain." She went outside.

"Twilight," said Spike.

"Yes, Spike?"

"It was... it was the monster you said attacked you. Those terrible eyes... He tried to strangle me."

"Spike, you're safe now. Please just rest. I'm sorry we can't turn back, but we have to-"

"Stop him, I know. I believe in you. We must be doing something right. What a complete jerk," said Spike. "You have no idea how scared I was. For a moment I thought those horrible eyes would be the last thing I would see."

Leaving the room to let Shining Armor and the changeling begin to treat Spike as well as they could, Twilight thought about how Spike wasn't quite safe yet, but at least he wasn't dead. For the moment that needed to be enough. She needed to have faith that everything would turn out right.

Rarity was waiting outside, having cleaned herself up. "Trickery said he was fine, but that you didn't want to turn back. Twilight, is this true?"

"Considering that crazy thing, whatever he or it is, has tried to kill again, it's clear this is important. Believe me, I examined Spike as closely as I could with the help of Trickery. If it would have been any more severe, I would have forced us all to go back. I don't want to lose Spike anymore than you do." said Twilight.

"But, are you sure you can trust someone named 'Trickery'?" asked Rarity.

"Rarity, you can't judge someone based on a name," said Swift Digger. "There's plenty of guys and girls on this ship that are more than meets the eye. Wait, you aren't suspicious because she's a changeling, right? Are you rac- speciesis... got something against insects?" asked Swift. The way he pointed with a bit too much drama suggested it was a joke.

"O-of course not! How dare you make such an accusation? I'll have you know some of my best friends are changelings!"

"You know, we're able to sense if someone doesn't like us. Rarity likes us plenty, it's you who don't like changelings," said a passing changeling pointing back at Swift, the remark quite snide.

"Oh, er... sorry. I didn't know you knew. It's just that... well, you just remind me too much of spiders. I had one spawn inside my bathroom one day while I was resting in the tub, in my old house. I was sleeping, just relaxing, and then I woke up with eight red eyes just staring at me."

"Well, okay, no harm done," said the changeling, continuing on his way.

Twilight turned to Swift, looking confused. "I don't remember you having a bathroom with a tub in that house."

"Well, I burned down the room. Spiders." Swift shuddered.

***

That night, while resting to the gentle rocking of the wave, Twilight suddenly got up from her bed. It was almost dark below deck, the torches giving the smallest amount of light to still be safe. Fortunately it wasn't that cramped. Almost every pony and changeling was sleeping in the same place. Getting some rest was difficult, as Big Macintosh and Applebloom were both heavy snorers. So was Rarity, oddly enough. Every changeling slept like a baby, and Twilight had a creeping suspicion that could indeed be an oddly accurate description, falling asleep so close to their queen.

Of course, snoring was hardly the thing keeping Twilight awake. Is Spike still alright?

She quietly rose up, sneaking towards the door. Very gently she went into the next room, up the wooden stairs, and out onto the deck of the ship.

While night was always very quiet in their world, being on the open sea made it feel completely different. On land, the night away from home was always spent waiting for the moment something would moan, rattle or start to hiss, signifying the end. Here, there was no such thing to expect. A night out to sea was stillness and peace. There was nowhere for a monster to strike from, no tree to hide behind. Out to sea there was only water. This night, the ocean was still. The moon was full. Stars seemed to be brighter out to sea, perhaps because one could keep looking at them without feeling a need to quickly peek around oneself for threats.

The dark blue sky, the brighter blue ocean under a white moon. The world had never been calmer.

Twilight saw a few changelings buzz around the sails, keeping the vessel slowly and safely moving even during the night. Scootaloo was at the helm, directing them and keeping her eyes out for any trouble. She spotted Twilight as she approached.

"Hey, Twilight. You're up late," she said, quite alert. She didn't seem tired at all. Unlike Twilight.

"You too."

"Shining Armor had to go to sleep. I volunteered to direct the next few shifts."

"It has gone very well, Princess Twilight Sparkle. Scootaloo is very good at helping us sail, she gets how to work with changelings," said a random changeling from above.

"Good to hear, keep up the good work everyone," said Twilight right back up to them.

"What are you doing here? Not to complement your crew, right?"

"I wanted to check in on Spike."

"Oh, well don't let me stop you." As Twilight was about to continue, Scootaloo turned to her. "Hey, you seem to have adapted really well. Growing sea legs wasn't harder than growing wings, am I right?" Twilight smiled as she turned towards the door.

Twilight was about to enter the captain's quarters. Shining Armor wasn't there, he was down below deck sleeping with the rest. She went inside and saw two changelings sit at the desk, looking in Spike's direction. One of them was the small girl that had alerted Twilight about Spike.

"Oh, our Princess. What are you doing up so late?" asked the larger changeling, he made sure to keep his voice down.

"Just checking in. I was worried about Spike."

"He is resting, comfortably. He almost turned over, but we made sure he slept still," said the older changeling. Twilight nodded gratefully, and then turned her attention to the smaller changeling.

"Wonderful. What are you you doing up so late, little one?" asked Twilight.

"I just around anyone fallen. Everything good here help."

"She has done as you asked of her, making sure nobody has fallen in. Everything was clear, so she decided to keep me and Spike company before going out again. Please excuse her. As you know, she's young. I just want you to know she is quite eloquent in our own language."

"Still? You should take a break, dear. You have done quite enough for today, nopony will fall in without someone noticing at this hour."

"Okay," said the changeling. She did look tired, and left with heavy steps. As she walked out the door, Shining Armor went inside.

"Oh, hi, Twilight," said Shining Armor. "I didn't know you were up."

"Why are you?"

"I, I just sort of wanted to see how Spike was doing," said Shining Armor.

"He's fine, for now," said Twilight, looking over at the sleeping dragon. She sat down at the desk, yawning. Shining Armor walked up and joined them.

"I'm glad you've taken today so well. You did look really shaken when he was drowning," said Shining Armor.

"You wouldn't believe how afraid I was." They both just looked at Spike in silence for a moment, watching his chest rise and lower with each peaceful breath.

"He means a lot to you, doesn't he?" asked Shining Armor.

"Yes. I know you haven't really been with Spike a lot, not here, not back in Equestria, but Spike's like family to me. When I thought I had lost you... Spike was like my little brother."

"You sure have been through a lot together."

"And after every single thing, I see him grow up a little bit. He's basically an adult now, and... it's almost scary. He's living with Rarity, visits me less and less, gets into dangerous adventure all on his own... I didn't know growing up would be so hard."

"I don't know how to respond to that... And maybe that's a bad thing. I mean, now when I think about it, I wish I could have been with you more, both here and in Equestria. It feels like... I'm never there when you grow, I just see you change every time we meet. I wish I could have been there when you moved to Ponyville, I wish I could have been there when you became an alicorn. I should have been there when you helped create Haven."

"You're here now," said Twilight.

"Too little, too late," he sighed. "I guess I'm a little jealous Spike's always been there for you, but, well, grateful too. I couldn't be there, but he was. I barely know him compared to you, but just being there sort of makes him family to me too."

"I guess that's true..."

"Family is hard... Maybe... Maybe it was for the best me and Cadance never got to..."

Twilight moved over to hug him. "That's not true. Believe me, you'll meet her again, maybe soon." Shining Armor returned the gesture. He looked at his shattered hoof.

"I hope she won't mind my scars, I don't remember her being shallow, but a part of me is terrified that I actually don't remember her at all."

"She will love you just as much now as she did back then."

Shining Armor chuckled. "I'm lucky I have a sister like y-" Suddenly, there was a small bang, an explosion somewhere in the distance. "What was that?" For a whole three seconds they listened, and everything was absolutely calm and silent, then, with great force, Twilight felt the ship being flung to the side as a small part of it exploded. At least five blocks in the wall had been blown away. It had almost hit the three watching over Spike.

From above, Scootaloo yelled as loudly as she could. "We're under attack! Enemy ship on the starboard side!"

Twilight instantly rose up and looked out through the damaged hull. She could see something on the horizon: another moving ship. At a distance the hues of the sails were clearly visible, mainly black and white. It told Twilight everything she needed to know, even if it was hard to believe.

It was of the right colors; Punishment had their own ship.

Crime

"What do you mean, 'nothing about gunpowder'?" asked Rainbow Dash to the guard.

"Sorry, Rainbow Dash, but according to our records, nopony has gotten gunpowder since new years. I mean, everything seems to be fine according to this," said the guard, Spitfire. She was quite polite and helpful on the job, but what she said didn't make Applejack very happy. So much for that idea. Apparently Punishment was a lot more clever than she thought, planning ahead for quite some time, assuming whatever caused that... that horrible explosion indeed needed gunpowder. Take it while everyone else would take some too. Clever.

Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and Harry O'Hooligan, were standing inside the lobby of the town storage. The wooden room was quite small, as most ponies that visited there often did their business quickly and then left. The guard was on the other side of a stone wall, with some iron bars between them. Past the booth Applejack could just barely see the stairs leading down to hundreds, if not thousands of chests containing many items. If one looked hard enough one could find every single item Applejack could imagine existed in their world, if you actually had the access. The town storage was for everyone, gladly shared if you could just give a good enough reason why you needed it. Everything had been organized by Twilight several years ago, and recent additions had made it very safe from anyone mischievous enough to take that which didn't belong to them.

Come on, Applejack, you've got to think like Twilight here. Details, think about details. Notice them. It must have gunpowder, right? Where did they get it? Did they make a dark basement somewhere? No, there had to be safer ways, like getting it from whatever entered Haven, thought Applejack.

"Miss, is it possible for these records to be falsified?" asked Applejack.

"That doesn't seem likely. We keep this under tight lock, and while somepony could in theory brake in, we would have noticed. We've made sure this place is secure ever since Punishment and the Promise Peak criminals," said Spitfire.

"Gee, thanks for bringing that up again," said Harry.

"Couldn't someone have asked a guard for a favor and sort of slipped it in?" asked Rainbow Dash.

"One of our guards? That's crazy, Rainbow Dash," said Spitfire.

"Well... maybe, but the gunpowder must have come from somewhere, right?"

She took a deep breath, and drank a bit of water in a bottle. "Listen, you three, I'm sorry, but if we, the guards, can't find Punishment, I sort of doubt you can."

Dang it, she's right. Come on, Applejack. Think, details. What could work? There has to be something... Why the heck wasn't there anything in the register then? Notice the details...

"We have to stop them. Because of them, I almost lost a wing. It's clear Twilight is in constant danger too," said Rainbow Dash.

"Yeah... listen, Rainbow Dash, I'm so, so sorry about your wing. Isn't there anything you can do? Doesn't golden apples heal a lot? I'm so sorry."

"Only wounds that would have healed on their own. It can't grow things back," said Rainbow Dash, glancing at the ground.

"Sorry."

"It's... it's..." but she didn't finish her sentence.

"Listen, we won't stop until we find them. I mean, that bomb could have killed both of you," said Spitfire. "I'm just relieved you didn't."

"Yeah, it was a real... a real fright, alright. My brother Big Mac told you, did he?" asked Applejack.

Spitfire nodded. "Oh, yeah, he was really broken up about it. I mean, we all were, but him especially."

"Okay. Listen, Spitfire, you've been real helpful, but me and Rainbow Dash needs to skedaddle back to her place and check on the kids. Twilight told me that there was a slight chance she would come back tomorrow morning, after testing Eternal Crimson out proper. We need to get to sleep, it's getting late," said Applejack.

"She didn't tell me anything," said Rainbow Dash.

"Yeah, when did you have time for that, Chief?"

"Rainbow, you might have lived in the same town as her for some time, but I am a fellow pony of authority. Sometimes the two of us have discussions you just don't have. And Harry, you've been plenty busy here in Haven. I have a life even when you're not around to guard it," said Applejack. At that moment Applejack thought she even sounded a bit like Rarity.

"Alright, that's fine. I hope everything sorts itself out. If I hear anything, I'll make sure to get in touch," said Spitfire. She waved as they walked out of the building.

Outside it was dark and quiet, the moon was high in the sky, and it was almost bedtime for little colts and fillies. Applejack didn't intend to sleep, or get to Rainbow Dash's house. They still had a mission.

"Well... that was a total dud. I think we've checked with every entrance register, every pony who could have gunpowder... it will be nice to get home. I can't wait until Soarin hears that Spitfire had to do paperwork. He is going to flip. Thanks for lending a hoof, Harry," said Rainbow Dash.

"Rainbow Dash... I'm not sure just yet, but there is a slight possibility I'm about to blow your mind," said Applejack, leading Rainbow Dash and Harry into an alley a bit away from the storage.

"What? What's up?"

"You see... I noticed something when we were in there. Spitfire mentioned us both having been hurt," said Applejack.

"So?"

"How did she know?" said Applejack.

Harry answered. "Because she heard it from your-"

"No! That's the thing! I happen to know for a fact that Big Macintosh hasn't talked to Spitfire since the explosion, and he has left. There is no way Spitfire could have heard anything about it. And more importantly, did you notice that she knew we were after Punishment, despite none of us mentioning it at all? Rainbow Dash, I think Spitfire might be a member of Punishment."

"What? Applejack, she's a Wonderbolt, she's a guard! That's absurd!"

"Is it? When I asked if the records could have been falsified, she didn't even seem to consider that it could have happened as an inside job. Was it that she was innocent and it didn't cross her mind, or did she try to get us off the scent? Also, she seemed awfully apologetic for the Spitfire I remember. She never said sorry like that back in Equestria. What if she wasn't just a part of Punishment, but actually planted the bomb?"

"What? A.J, I admire Spitfire more than you can imagine, how could she even join Punishment? Isn't it supposedly invitation only? I mean, that's a rumor, but still."

"Guards are often working out late, sometimes go to a tavern together when their shift is over. Isn't it possible she happened to vent her frustration at Twilight and somepony close by just happened to hear?" asked Harry. "I mean, that happened plenty when I was working under Sharp."

"But... why? Why would she join them? Answer that," said Rainbow Dash, more towards Applejack than him.

"Why, I don't know. It's not like she had been part of the most prestigious team of fliers in the whole of Equestria, to then one day lose everything at once. Are you really saying Spitfire might just not have a teeny tiny grudge against Twilight?" asked Applejack.

"I- but..."

"Listen, maybe I'm wrong. I added the little false tidbit that Twilight could return tomorrow specifically to see how Spitfire would react. Her shift ought to be over pretty soon. When she leaves, we will follow her and see what she does. If she's not in Punishment, she will just go home. This would be important information to Punishment, right? She would have to contact them as quickly as possible. It's a long shot, but she lied to us about my brother and I want to know why," said Applejack.

"I can't imagine that she would try to harm anyone."

"Just trust me, Rainbow Dash. We have to try every possibility. I know it's a long shot, but please? For Twilight's sake?"

Rainbow Dash was basically squirming, leaning her head from side to side, until she finally said yes. "I'll help you follow Spitfire, but if she goes home, then I'll do the same."

"Great. You two can rest on that old chest there, I'll keep my eyes on the storage," said Applejack, approaching the corner, peeking out of it.

Rainbow Dash sat down, yawning. Harry O'Hooligan instead leaned towards a brick wall, taking out an apple to start eating it. After a short moment, Rainbow Dash turned to Applejack. "You lied awfully well in there, I thought you were a terrible liar."

"For better or for worse, I think I picked up a few things from Sharp," said Applejack.

"I know that feeling," said Harry, shuddering.

***

"Take cover!" yelled Shining Armor, dodging out of the way. Within seconds a small part of the Eternal Crimson was blasted into oblivion, right where the stallion had been standing. The assault had been going on for just fifteen seconds, and the crew was scrambling to get it together. Everyone around Twilight was either yelling or being yelled at, all under the recurring blasts from the enemy ship.

Twilight noticed the situation was dire, not just because their opponent had somehow discovered an explosive projectile, but also how poorly organized the crew was. The ponies didn't know what to do because Shining Armor wasn't able to think clearly, both being tired and unused to the sea, and the changelings didn't get good commands in a loud stressful situation, making them confused and often mistaking what assignment they were given. Members of the crew tried to put out fires when they needed to repair, steering the ship properly was a nightmare.

The princess knew one thing: they couldn't allow it to continue as it was. She had noticed the enemy ship seemed to have three "cannons", and they fired in quite rapid succession with just seven seconds for each cannon, on blast at a time. The enemy didn't have a very good aim.

"Keep going, no, not you, over there! Twilight, help me!" yelled Shining Armor. "They aren't listening to me!"

"You're about as clear as a winter storm!" said Scootaloo.

"I regrettably agree, Captain," said Trickery.

"Well... you do it. You'll do better than me right now," said Shining Armor.

"But I have never experienced a real fight before!" said Trickery.

"Hey, guys," said Scootaloo. They turned to her. "Can I be captain now?" she asked with a serious look, her eyes in particular seemed very alert and clear.

Shining Armor stomped his hooves once, groaning. "Fine! Be the captain, then!"

"New captain!" yelled Trickery, but not before Scootaloo had turned around to face the crew. Immediately she started to give orders.

"You seven are group A, you six are group B, you seven are group C. Groups A, B, C, start pushing on the front, middle and back sail respectively at a constant wingpower of 6 evenly over the sail. The twelve nearest Twilight are group D. Group D, start repairing the ship. Trickery, start taking care of the wounded. Everyone else: get a bow, some arrows, and fly over there to immediately attack. Let's move!"

She had spoken so quickly and clearly that even Twilight had difficulties following her. She had pointed, nodded, huffed, and it had been incredibly effective. Without missing a beat, every changeling suddenly became like a well-oiled machine, running all over the ship. They ran past Twilight with the same fluidity as water, even as Twilight herself walked among them. Changelings ran straight towards one another, to miss with barely a hair's width, yet seeming completely natural.

It had been like walking through a mist of shiny black clear blue. Their hesitation had vanished in the blink of an eye, and they shared Scootaloo's confidence.

With a slight yank, the ship started to sail, and Twilight just saw a projectile miss the their stern.

"Wow," said Shining Armor, visibly taken aback by Scootaloo's competence.

"Changelings are just like ponies, they just have a different way to communicate. Their way is faster, outright better. If you can understand that, then they are the easiest and nicest ponies in the world to work with," said Scootaloo with a lowered voice, looking at Shining Armor. She spread her wings, pulled out a bow, and then took off, along with every other changeling carrying their own weapon. "Attackers: with me!"

"Try to disable their sails and destroy their weapons! We want to survive and escape, not stay and kill! Disable, don't kill!" yelled Twilight.

"Roger, Princess!" yelled Scootaloo back to her. For a moment Twilight had considered the order of catching one of them to interrogate, but that would have been risky. Where would they keep him or her? Beneath the deck where one could sink the ship? There wasn't any reasonable way to imprison them, and Twilight refused to make them talk to then strand them in the middle of the ocean. She wouldn't risk it.

The new captain and the flying fighters flied away towards the enemy, and Twilight spread her wings, intending to follow.

"Princess! Don't!" yelled Trickery.

"What? Why?"

"My siblings haven't yet learned how to deal with a queen being in danger! If you go out and fight they will be distracted with worry!"

"But I can't just abandon them! They are young and inexperienced! I have to help them!"

"If you want to help, Twilight, then you better pick up a bow and start aiming! We've got some unkind company!" said Applebloom, pointing her hoof towards the water. Twilight immediately saw it: small boats were on their way towards them, at least twenty ponies were ready for battle with swords and bows.

"Twilight!" yelled a familiar voice from the captain's quarters. Twilight turned, and in the open door stood Spike, barely able to stand while clutching a sharp blade made out of diamond. "I'm here, I'll help!"

"Trickery, get Spike below deck, protect him," said Twilight.

"I can-"

"No, you can't! Not right now! We'll deal with this, Spike!" said Twilight. She brought out a sword, one made of wood.

"You're using wood!?" asked Spike, then falling to his knees, clutching his sides.

"It's safer to swing at ponies," said Twilight. Besides, it has been imbued with that special magic you've discovered, Spike. This knocks ponies away from me! That's all I'll need! she thought.

"They'll kill you!" shouted Spike.

"They will try, but I won't try to kill them," she said, giving him a very clear impression with her eyes alone. Plenty of ponies had suffered enough already; the least Twilight could do was to avoid severely hurting more. It was almost amusing that the reason Twilight had to run away from her problems now was due to the consequences of deciding not to run away from her problems in the past. If nothing else, both times she had attempted to accomplish what was right.

But to run away they still had to first endure, by fighting, to allow a safe escape. She heard the first boats collide with the hull. In the distance she could see her fliers reach the enemy ship, bows ready. She was ready.

***

"See? I told you that you were crazy. Sharp's made you paranoid," said Rainbow Dash as they, from around the corner, watched Spitfire walk into her house and close the door. Applejack, however, thought it had been odd. Spitfire had been walking home, not flying. Why?

Rainbow Dash turned around. "Whatever, I'm going home."

"Hang on," said Applejack, pointing towards the door. Spitfire had just walked outside again and then hurried down the street.

"Come along, you two," said Applejack.

"This doesn't make you right, you know," said Rainbow as she followed Applejack.

"Maybe not, but it's worth looking into. One way or another we're going to find out more about Punishment."

They followed Spitfire, always making sure they kept a great distance. Spitfire was fairly sharp, and if they weren't taking the greatest care, then she would notice them. They kept up with her throughout at least half of Haven, leading them closer and closer to the town's landmark: the mountain.

While Spitfire's behavior wasn't anything directly suspicious, after all, she met at least a few dozen ponies on the way, it did become quite odd when she took something out of her inventory. It was a gray cloak, and she quickly equipped it a few blocks away from the mountain cave, and at that point Applejack noticed the odd streets and alleys she chose to walk down to get to her destination.

"Is she going into the mines?" asked Rainbow Dash as they saw her walk into the large cavern.

"Well, it's one of the spots where a lot of ponies aren't there during the night," said Applejack. "And hiding underground is plenty effective."

"Oh yeah, that's true," said Harry O'Hooligan.

"Yeah, except the guards have already checked in the mines," said Rainbow Dash.

"They are pretty large, right?" asked Applejack.

"They go on for miles and miles," said Rainbow Dash.

"Then there's bound to be plenty of space to hide in," said Applejack.

"But as I said, everything has been checked," said Rainbow Dash.

"If Spitfire is in Punishment, then wouldn't she know where the guards would be looking next? Maybe they just move whenever the guards investigate something?"

"Well, maybe, but Spitfire wouldn't know every place they searched."

"Whatever, come on, we can't lose her," said Applejack, hurrying after Spitfire. They walked into the gigantic cavern, losing sight of the moon and stars. In the very back of the cavern was an entrance to what Applejack assumed were the mines, and she barely glanced Spitfire sneak in. They hurried up to the entrance, a small but properly lit downward path into the ground. At the very bottom of the long path down, Applejack saw Spitfire turn around a corner.

Hurrying down as silently as was possible, they finally stepped off the stairs and onto a solid stone floor. They must have been at least forty blocks beneath the surface. When they turned, Applejack realized they had lost track of Spitfire. The mine branched out in several directions, both vertically and horizontally.

"Cold tunnels, hiding at all costs, not knowing if your enemy could be right around the corner. This takes me back," said Applejack.

"I'd rather forget about it," said Rainbow Dash. Harry quietly nodded.

"Me too, to be honest," said Applejack. Since Spitfire was nowhere to be found, they simply had to take a wild guess.

***

Twilight swung her dull wooden blade towards the masked pony attacking her, and the resulting force was many times that one would expect. The pony was knocked back and tumbled over the railing. Twilight didn't have time to see if the attacked was alright, because two others went forward, swords held high in their mouths, and they cut towards her.

Shining Armor jumped ahead, as did Rarity, blocking the blades with their own swords of iron.

"Stay away from her!" yelled Rarity, kicking one of the assailants away. Shining Armor cut the other in the front leg, forcing the pony to his knees. Twilight rushed past Rarity and slammed her wooden sword against the pony, making him fall backwards into the wall under the quarterdeck.

All around them the crew and the attackers were fighting for their lives. It was impossible to know if the cannons on the enemy ship had been destroyed or not, for the sounds of clashing blades and yells drowned out everything else. Their enemy were all covered in clothing, concealing every aspect of them. Not even the eyes were visible.

Four other ponies, all charging at once, approached them, but suddenly two fell. The very deck beneath them had given way, and just below Twilight saw Spike and Trickery, having helped them in any way they could have.

Twilight and Shining Armor took the chance to strike the remaining two. Shining Armor stabbed his in the leg. Twilight, however, had been fooled by a feint by her opponent, making way for him to strike her. A burning sensation grazed her on her neck. In sudden panic she lashed out with her swords, hitting her opponent in the very center of his forehead. He was tossed back with such force Twilight feared she had killed him, but when he collided with the mast and fell down, he did try to get up before losing consciousness.

Fearing for her life, Twilight touched her neck, but at most it was a scratch, perhaps a bit deep, but not something that would kill her.

"Keep fighting, we're winning!" yelled Shining Armor.

"What about the ship?" asked Twilight, allowing herself a single moment to look towards the enemy's vessel. Everything seemed under control there, changelings were fighting with a few pegasi, and the cannons had indeed stopped. Then something else happened. A firework shot up from the enemy ship, and with large bright lights it exploded.

Suddenly the sounds of swords striking each other stopped. Twilight turned to her crew, seeing everyone keep their distance from their enemy who had simply stopped fighting. The crew was ready to fight, but the enemy simply didn't seem interested anymore.

"What's going on?" asked Sweetie Belle.

Suddenly, there was an explosion so large it lit up the Eternal Crimson like it was day, and in the distance Twilight saw the enemy ship being blown to smithereens. Blast after blast happened, and when it was over there was not even a trace of there being a ship left.

"SCOOTALOO!" yelled Applebloom, rushing to the railing.

"We failed, but you will not succeed," said one of the attackers. Twilight, still filled with worry about those in the crew that could have been caught in the blast, turned to the pony who spoke. She wasn't even able to say anything, but even if she would have spoken it wouldn't have mattered. The pony in question raised his blade, put it up against his neck, and slit his throat without even a hint of pain. So did everyone else of them.

"No! Don't!" yelled Twilight as the bodies turned red then to vanish completely.

Big Macintosh jumped one of the ponies, holding the blade firmly in a steel grip. Shining Armor did something similar with another enemy. Sweetie Belle and two changelings held down the pony Twilight had knocked into the mast.

"This world will never be complete," said the very last pony to slit her throat, and then most of them were gone. If not for the wounded, the damage, and the horrible sight burned into Twilight's memory, then one could have assumed they had never been there at all.

"Complete? What was that maniac talking about?" asked Rarity, shaken.

"Explain. Your ponies hurt my sister. Tell me everything and I won't kill you painfully," said Big Macintosh with an ice cold voice, holding his captive in an iron grip. The pony refused to speak, or struggle, or do anything. He wasn't even breathing.

"Take off their masks!" said Twilight. "Every changeling in a good condition, go and find as many of the crew as you can before they drown!" She was going to go look herself, but first she wanted to know the face of those who had attacked her.

Big Macintosh, Shining Armor and Sweetie Belle all pulled off the masks at once, and Twilight didn't understand what she was seeing.

"I... I think Punishment is... is something a lot more complex than we previously thought."

***

"There? Do you hear? She's close," whispered Applejack to Rainbow Dash and Harry. Just around the corner, of the very deepest cave in the darkest abandoned part of the mine, one could hear Spitfire talk.

"They told me Twilight Sparkle could return tomorrow," said Spitfire.

Harry looked at Applejack. Does this mean the chief was right? It could still be a huge misunderstanding. Maybe this Spitfire gal is part of the Twilight Sparkle fan club and wants to organize a welcome back party?

"It's good that you are willing to serve me, Spitfire. I'm grateful," said another voice. It was impossible to place it, the only impression Harry got was how horribly cold and uncaring the owner seemed, despite the otherwise seemingly kind words. They outright made Harry long for the days Sharp Edge would yell at him, as those times had been less intimidating.

"I live to serve the cause," said Spitfire. It seemed that Applejack had been right. Harry sympathized with Rainbow Dash, who probably felt betrayed.

"You've been tricked, Spitfire. I know that Twilight Sparkle would not be able to return tomorrow morning even if she wanted to," said another voice.

"Tricked? Why?" asked Spitfire.

"Because, well, because I made a simple mistake. My mind was elsewhere and things just took its course. Not even I am perfect. Still, while this wasn't intended, I certainly don't mind. I know you are there, Harry O'Hooligan," said the voice.

Harry O'Hooligan suddenly froze in place, sweating cold drops. It felt like death itself was around the corner, no, not death, death was natural if scary. This was far more terrifying, and an abomination. Harry didn't even know how he knew that, his gut just told him this was a force a pony like him shouldn't mess with.

He was about to turn around and flee when Applejack pushed him to walk forward. He did as she commanded. Sure, he was scared of this thing, to his very core, but if he could keep the chief and Rainbow Dash safe, then maybe they could get what they needed from this thing. Applejack had done a lot for him, and he was more than ready to pay her back. It was clear she knew that.

He, very slowly, walked out to find himself at the bottom of a large open ravine. Sitting on top of some gravel, with Spitfire on the stone beneath him, was a pony... form, with shining bright white eyes.

"Who... who are you?" asked Harry, shuddering. There was something in the way the pony thing looked at him that just made Harry want to scream and run away.

"I don't really have a name, though my first enemy decided to call me Herobrine," it said. No matter how much Harry looked, there were no features his mind could really grasp.

"You- you're the thing that attacked Twilight," said Harry.

"Yes."

"What do you want?" asked Harry.

"To win."

Harry wished he could have looked at Applejack and Rainbow Dash for some support, but he couldn't give away the fact they were there. The fact that it creature had known where Harry was worried him, but he, they, had to assume he had happened to see just Harry in a hole or tunnel somewhere. The important thing was that Applejack and Rainbow Dash were willing to fight, and run if need be.

"To win?" asked Harry, trying to stand up tall and brave.

"Poor little creature, he doesn't know what's going on," said the monster, this Herobrine, looking down at Spitfire. She just looked uncomfortable where she stood. She gave Harry a look that couldn't possibly hide a slight amount of worry, no matter how much she wanted to.

"Still, if nothing else you lead that one straight to me, Spitfire, so I thank you for the entertainment," said Herobrine.

"So does this mean I'm in Punishment now?" asked Spitfire, hesitantly. Herobrine looked at Spitfire with curious eyes, and then he opened his mouth like he was laughing. Harry's ears hurt. That sound could not have been called a laugh.

"Punishment? Ha! You ponies are more gullible than I thought!"

"W-what?"

"Spitfire, there is no 'Punishment' anymore! That group disbanded over five years ago! When the teens got bored they stopped meeting up for it."

"But- but what about all the ponies that have been here during the meetings?" asked Spitfire, looking just as confused as Harry felt. The monster 'laughed' again.

"Spitfire, Spitfire. The Punishment you know today is merely a facade. Numbers: made up by me. Colors: made up by me. Meetings: made up by me. Rumors: started and spread by me."

"W-what? Why? What do you mean? I've seen ponies here! They've all said they were in Punishment to my face! It can't be fake! Twilight Sparkle must pay!"

"Those? I just put them there to fool the new arrivals, like yourself. Quite entertaining. Seeing so many faces, coming here wanting to get revenge on Twilight, to then see their looks when they realize what I have in store for them. Just wonderful," said Herobrine, giving a grin just a little too wide to be natural.

"B-but, if Punishment is just a- a front, then what is it for?" asked Spitfire.

"I suppose there really is only one use. One might think it is for me to get more ponies under my thrall, but no, I don't need Punishment for that." He took a breath. "The only real thing I use Punishment for is to get under Twilight Sparkle's skin." He gave those hideous shrieks again, making Harry wince. "It's so amusing, hearing her be worried, seeing her scared, knowing she feels she can't sleep in the same place twice, even though that's not even remotely true."

"But Punishment has tried to kill her many times!" said Spitfire.

"The amusing thing is that isn't really true. So far I've only tried to wound her three times. Once in her room, another with the dynamite, and just a few moments ago out to sea. Every other time has just been a bunch of idiots, drunk on their own ambitions, trying to get payback for what she claimed she did to Ponyville. I spread the word it had been Punishment who did it, and took care of the fools that tried to harm Twilight Sparkle. She's my prey, not theirs."

"But... but... what about all the resources? What about the ponies who I've seen? So many ponies, and it's still been kept a secret?" asked Spitfire.

"Oh, yes, well, you see, we've gotten most of the material from Filthy Rich. That fool and his family lost everything when he entered this world, and he wanted to join Punishment more than anyone. I told him he was a member, if he could give us plenty of materials. I didn't even have to kill him to make him do what I want. He's like my pet, in a way," said Herobrine.

"What do you mean 'kill him to make him do what I want'?" asked Harry.

"Oh, right, you don't know about that. Let me show you," said Herobrine. With a swift movement, he jumped down. In the middle of the fall he pulled out a diamond sword, and struck Spitfire, piercing her stomach with the shimmering blade.

***

Twilight couldn't believe what she was seeing, yet it was there in front of her, no mistake possible. The three ponies all had one thing in common: eyes like the blackest night. There was nothing inside except darkness. This strange feature was not what made it difficult to stand upright, it was not what made it difficult for Twilight to breathe. In all her years, she couldn't have expected those ponies to appear in front of her.

It was Rarity's father, Mr. Cake, and the mayor of Ponyville.

***

"Why...?" asked Spitfire, the monster holding her very close.

"Because this would have been your fate anyway, as it will be for everyone else," said Herobrine.

"I, I don't want to die."

"Don't worry, you won't. Ponies in this world literally can't die. They merely go to the Void: my domain. In there, I make the rules, in there I am a god. I decide who stays and who comes back. Don't be afraid, once you enter, you belong to me, and will do my will," said Herobrine as he clutched Spitfire very closely, chuckling as he lurched over her, twisting the blade, making her scream in pain and fear. "And nopony will suspect a thing. They will act, think, feel, and otherwise be like they always have been, but all according to my design."

"But... I just... Twilight... she have to pay... for what she's done... to me, with that damn cube."

"Here's a little secret, Spitfire." The monster leaned in closer, hissing into her ear. "She didn't have anything to do with that time bomb. I sent that to your world."

Harry didn't pay attention to that, instead, he thought about what he had said about the Void. That would have meant- He spun around, and saw Rainbow Dash and Applejack stand very close to him, their eyes darker than the blackest night. They weren't the only ones. Out of nowhere, dozens of ponies, even changelings, had appeared, everyone with the same black empty dead eyes.

Without hesitation, he finally gave into his most strongest urge: to flee from this horror. He quickly turned away and ran. Applejack and Rainbow Dash, along with every other thrall, started to run after him.

Harry went inside a tunnel to the side, with everything else following him closely. He needed to get out, he needed to warn everyone. Rosy wasn't safe, neither Lively, or Soarin, or anyone in Haven, or Promise Peak. His wife was in danger, as was his children. How many had died already and was under that beast's control? How many could it bring back as it wished? Harry cursed to himself as he realized he had lost his way deep inside the mines. He didn't know where to go, and everywhere around him he heard the horrifying screech that was Herobrine's laughter. Trapped. Scared. Harry kept running for all he was worth.

Turning to enter a very long tunnel, he ran as fast as he possibly could, maybe even a bit faster. At the very end of the stretch was another turn. He looked back, seeing at least two hundred blocks back. Nothing was following him except that terrible laughter. He went around the corner, to just see a dead end. He turned around and turned again, to stand face to face with the monster. Impossibly quick.

"I am everywhere and nowhere. I exist where ponies observe, with few exceptions." And then he slashed Harry through the throat. "Welcome to my herd."

Harry could feel his life seep out of him, blood starting to drip on the stone below. Suddenly the surroundings changed and the pain vanished. Everything was either dark or shrouded in obscurity, filled with strange shapes and impossible architecture his mind couldn't handle. He realized, he was in the Void. And the thing right in front of him was already reaching deep into his mind.

"Please... stop him, Twilight," said Harry, the last free thought he had in that realm.

Author's Note

So... not sure about this chapter. Too much exposition? Too poor characterization? A bit too much in terms of twists? Did it fail on the scary? Oh well, I think it's passable. If nothing else I do like to write in a few Wham Lines. I also like TvTropes. http://tvtropes.org/pmwiki/pmwiki.php/Main/WhamLine

Punishment

Twilight was in the middle of helping survivors that had been near the enemy ship when the explosion struck. At least it wasn't our own ship. Those she helped were struggling to stay afloat in the waves. As the changelings were incapable to dive down to help anyone sinking below the waves, every capable pony had to take a swim.

Using her wings to gain extra lift, Twilight swam up to the surface with a drowning changeling in her embrace. Once Twilight was able to take a breath, she reached out to hand over him to his brothers. It had been the third rescue in the last few minutes, but many were still missing, too many.

Scootaloo was one of them, until... "I found her!" It had been Applebloom, struggling to keep her friend safe and above the surface. Two changelings flew over to grab hold of the unconscious pegasus, quickly buzzing over to the ship. Scootaloo was still among them, so it might not have been too late for their captain to make it.

Holding her breath, Twilight dove down beneath the waves again. Visibility was low, but even the faintest silhouette in the deep darkness was worth investigating. The greatest aspect of the strange world was knowing when it was too late to save somepony's life. Twilight saw something jerk a bit beneath her, and she dove down. It could have been the monster with the glowing eyes, but she didn't care.

Fortunately, it was another changeling. Twilight reached out to grab him, but then he vanished into nothingness. Another casualty. All Twilight could do was to continue searching, hoping it had been the last loss. While changelings couldn't swim, they were able to survive a few more minutes without air than a pony would, but time was still running out. Twilight wished she would have known that before this happened. Knowing that time frame would have allowed her to plan around something like this.

Twilight had to surface again for air, and then went straight back down. She had been lucky, finding another changeling floating in the vast emptiness just a few flaps of her wings away. She grabbed hold of the poor fellow, helping her up to the surface.

That pattern continued for several minutes, but eventually they simply had to stop searching. There was no way any other would have survived for even that long. Twilight knew she had to face the fact that a sizable amount of their crew had been lost. As she, along with the other ponies, swam back towards the ship, Twilight could only find solace in the few they had managed to save, and that nopony would notice her tears when all of her was dripping wet.

Big Macintosh reached down and pulled up Applebloom as Twilight climbed up on deck, panting for air.

"Alright, how many survived?" asked Shining Armor, shaking from the cold water.

"Not enough," said Twilight. She could see Trickery sit on the stairs up to the quarterdeck. Reading they eyes of changelings was far from impossible, it just took a little bit of practice, but Twilight could read nothing from her stare. It was like the first time Twilight had seen a changeling.

"Is Scootaloo going to be okay?" asked Applebloom.

"Yeah, don't worry, she's down and sleeping below deck," said Swift Digger, walking up on deck from beneath. "I didn't expect any of this. Are your adventures always this dangerous? That's messed up."

"Swift Digger, how about you talk with a little more respect? The others have lost members of their family," said Shining Armor, giving him a very meaningful glare.

"Right... right. Sorry, I've just... I've lost plenty in my life, and you sort of have to learn to... let it go. I forgot not everyone can do it as easily," said Swift Digger, looking away.

"Is Spike alright?" asked Twilight.

"Yeah, he is. He's resting too. Rarity and Sweetie Belle are below deck too. Rarity looked a bit messed up. They are both sort of just... sitting there." Once hearing this, Applebloom took off and went below deck.

"Considering what we saw, I think that's understandable," said Twilight. She still felt a bit shaken up about the whole thing, but Swift Digger was right, she had to let it go and focus on more important things.

"So... like, what do we do now? This is some messed up shit we're in," said Swift.

Twilight sighed. "I... we have to keep going." This decision made her receive a few odd looks from her friends and the crew.

"Twilight, we've lost almost fifteen, another ten are below deck and are resting, and you're asking us to continue?" asked Shining Armor.

"Listen, I know things aren't looking very bright right now, the ship is a mess, many died and we're pretty much all hurt, but listen, I think we're close to our goal, we just have to continue a little further," said Twilight, looking towards the shining pillar of light.

"Why do you think that?" asked Swift. "It could be weeks until we get to that thing."

"Just listen. That monster with the white eyes attacked Spike, right? And then he went away. Not too long after a ship of ponies, some of which should have been long since dead, just appear and attack us with a projectile we haven't seen before. I can't expect it to be coincidence. That thing wants to stop us from getting to the pillar, and attacking us like this means he desperately wants us to stop. It's possible we're getting quite close."

"That's just a possibility. There is no guarantee that's true. How did that thing even get out to us?" asked Swift Digger.

"How much do we actually know about that creature?" asked Twilight. "Anything is possible. I doubt Punishment actually know how to summon the dead. I'm almost certain that monster did this somehow... maybe he's in cahoots with Punishment? Maybe he found the ship and... did something with the ponies? Listen it doesn't matter right now. We've had to veer several times to avoid currents, small islands and large waves, right? We are probably quite far away from our initial vector, only having the beacon to go towards and a compass to point our way home. If we ignore the mysterious monster and the circumstances surrounding Punishment, then what are the odds of a ship, with quite a lot of ponies, going to this very part of all the possible routes? Either the monster led them here... or?"

"Or... or we're getting close to our goal, which means we would cross paths with them eventually if they went towards it too," said Shining Armor.

Twilight nodded. "Right. Listen, at this point going back and forward has it's fair amounts of risks no matter what. The monster might come back, or Punishment has even more ships heading in this direction. We might as well keep going. If that thing wants to stop us, it must be for a good reason."

"I'd turn back if I were you," said Swift Digger. "Are you sure, absolutely sure we won't turn back? I mean, things aren't looking that great, and Spike is still wounded. Besides, if Punishment really is working with that monster, then maybe things back in Haven suddenly got a lot worse?"

"I'm sorry, Swift Digger, but I've made up my mind. While the implications of what we've seen are troubling, I have no doubt that Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Lively and all of our friends can handle whatever happens," said Twilight.

Swift Digger sighed, and just shook his head after a little while. "Fine. Just, try to keep us out of trouble, Twilight. Even if distance doesn't matter for one to return after going to the Void, I'm still probably down to my last life anyway."

***

The crew immediately went back to work, doing their best to ensure the ship would be in tip top condition for the rest of the journey. A fair bit of the ship had been lost, but they had extra material. It took a few hours, but the Eternal Crimson had been returned to most of its former glory. They had no red wool to fix the sail with, so they used black instead, creating what Twilight could only describe as a battle scar.

As the sun started to rise, shining brightly over the ocean, Twilight looked the ship over once more, making sure nothing was wrong before she gave her brother clearance to take off. "Scootaloo is still the captain of this vessel, but until she has recovered I will just get us moving," he told her.

Fortunately they didn't have to wait long until she was up and walking about again. Just half an hour after talking to Shining Armor Twilight saw Scootaloo and Applebloom walk up from beneath the deck. She approached them.

"How are you feeling, Scootaloo?" asked Twilight

"A bit roughed up, but other than that I'm fine. I'll just go and help Shining Armor, we're not going as quickly as we could," said Scootaloo, walking past Twilight.

"Great, I'll... I'll go down and check on Rarity and Sweetie Belle," said Twilight, herself going below deck.

As she walked down the stairs to the slightly darker area beneath them, she felt the tug of the ship moving. They were finally continuing on their journey.

It didn't take long for Twilight to find them. Rarity and Sweetie Belle were both sitting on the floor, looking over Spike with somewhat vacant gazes. Rarity was gently holding on to Sweetie Belle with one leg.

"Hey," said Twilight, a bit cautiously. She didn't want to upset them, or wake up Spike.

"H- hello, Dear," said Rarity. Sweetie Belle just nodded, not even looking at Twilight.

"Are you alright, Rarity?" asked Twilight. She didn't answer. "Rarity, I know that must have been shocking, but-"

"They were changelings, right? They must have been," said Rarity.

"That could have been the case, but the only changeling to have seen the mayor is Timey, and that was a very long time ago. It's a possibility, but the mayor we saw tonight didn't have gray hair. Timey wouldn't have known she dyed her hair."

"But then what were they? That couldn't have been... it couldn't have been our father," said Rarity, clutching Sweetie Belle tightly.

"Rarity, I just don't know. I have a few theories, but they are all quite frankly insane. Right now it doesn't matter. Right now I'm worried about you two. Seeing, seeing those we've lost right in front of us, trying to kill us is so horrible."

"Twilight, we don't need... we don't want to talk. Please, just leave us alone," said Rarity. Twilight didn't truly want to just leave them, but she knew to respect someone when they wanted to be left alone. She was about to leave when she turned and gave them both a hug.

"We've all had to grieve, but you having to do it twice is just so unfair. I love you two, and when you need me I'll be right here," said Twilight, letting go of them. She looked down on the sleeping Spike, and gently placed her hoof on his forehead. "Sleep tight, Spike. We'll be there soon, I'm sure of it." Then she walked away.

Twilight made sure to speak to all of her friends, each and everyone, to help them deal with potential worry, grief, and loss. Swift Digger was more shaken than upset. 'I could have died! I don't want to go there again, Twilight... I'm terrified I might stay this time.' Big Macintosh didn't need to talk, but Applebloom did. 'I was so afraid, Twilight, I thought I'd never see Scootaloo again. It was just like when Applejack almost died.'

But the ones Twilight felt needed to be talked about the most was the changelings. Twilight's entire mission was depending on them, and she wanted them to be safe and feel properly appreciated, as they deserved, but it was clear in how they glanced at each other from time to time that they were upset. These younger changelings had never really experienced the trauma of conflict, nor the loss of family. Twilight made sure to gather every changeling, sometimes making them take a longer break, so that she could talk to them herself.

"Everyone, I feel like you need to talk about last night," said Twilight to four changelings, the very first of many, beneath the deck in a warm and brightly lit room, one that could have been seen as safe and secure. She gave them blankets and hot coco, the cocoa beans for the trip would likely run out by the end of the day.

None said anything. Two of them, boys, looked at her with almost frightened looks. One was just lying on soft wool with the blanket drawn up to her eyes, her little muzzle and teeth the only thing poking out. The last one just looked down on the floor, the little changeling that had realized Spike had been under the sea for too long.

"I... I'm not even sure how to start," said Twilight. She took a deep breath.

"Are we in trouble? Did we do something wrong?" asked one of the two scared changelings.

"No, no of course not," said Twilight, gently shaking her head. "I just need to talk to you."

"Princess Twilight?" asked the changeling under the blanket, looking up under it. Her voice was tiny, unsure, insecure, saddened.

"Yes, Sweetie? What is it?" asked Twilight, her voice soft and caring.

"Could you... do something a queen usually does?" asked the changeling.

"Of course. What is it?"

"Could you call us your children?"

Twilight was a bit surprised of the request, but didn't lose her composure or caring smile. As Timey had told her, changeling queens could be summed up as either caring mother figures, or strict monarchs, of every aspect of the hive, every branch. These changelings might have been mostly physically grown up, but the request did remind her that they were still just a few years old, like any pony their age they needed to feel loved. As she was technically not just their queen, but the one ranked highest, she was somepony who they always looked towards for comfort, safety and bravery. Whether she liked it or not, it was still part of her role as Princess in the realm.

"Of course, my children. Now, I know last night was very tough for all of us-"

"Our brothers died, Princess... I... one moment they were there, and then they were gone. I couldn't hear their voices anymore."

"Child, I'm very sorry about this loss. I know how you feel, and I have lost family before."

"You have?" asked the tiniest changeling.

"I have, and your father and mother are quite dear to me, and..." She swallowed, keeping her thoughts clear. "And knowing I will have to walk up to them and tell them about this horrible event just breaks my heart. Everyone of you are Timey and Cara's children, and I'm your queen. I know the horror of losing a sibling, so I feel your pain."

"But you got yours back," said a male changeling. "Why can't we? It's so unfair."

"It is unfair, and I sincerely wish it could have been undone, but it just can't. The only comfort you really have left, one I now realize I had all along with... my other brother, is that you have each other. You still have a family, and together we will be able to make our way through this, my children."

"Princess Twilight, I- May I ask who it was you've lost?" asked the changeling under the blanket.

Images rushed through Twilight's head, a caring wonderful mother, a hardworking gentle father, a smiling perfect sister-in-law, a dark but kind princess of the night, and Her: a beautiful graceful figure, with a mane flowing like it was in a perpetual summer breeze, a princess. They were the ones Twilight missed so strongly it ached to think about them. Twilight was so lost in the memory of them that she had almost forgotten she had been asked a question.

"Very wonderful friends and family, ponies that inspire me every single day," said Twilight.

She continued to talk to the changelings for quite some time, making sure that they were given the proper chance to get every worry, every sense of loss, every burden off their chests. Technically adult or no, still inexperienced, still yearning to feel cared about. There was a need for the kind of love found in families, the only kind changelings could really, properly feel.

As a Princess, as their leader, as herself, Twilight was more than happy to be there for them, and make them smile again. On top of it all, she ensured to instruct every changeling on proper protocol, would they be attacked again.

***

What followed was hard work, making sure to help everyone she could, whether it was dealing with their emotions or making sure the journey went smoothly. Hours after hours went by, the ship never really stopping. Every once in a while Twilight would glance at the pillar of light, imagining them getting very close to its base. There was still no change in how it looked, but she never stopped hoping.

Two whole days of work passed without anything meaningful happening. It was in the middle of the day when Twilight walked up on the quarterdeck to check in on Scootaloo diligently directing the changelings and ponies. She had been performing quite well, far better than Shining Armor had. The young mare had barely slept, yet one wouldn't be able to guess it from looking at her. Most of the crew had been up even during the night to ensure they traveled as far as possible. They were all taking shifts.

"How is it going, Captain?" asked Twilight.

"Everything is going fine, Princess. The last of the changelings recovered fifteen minutes ago, and for each we've steadily gained speed," said Scootaloo. "Have you seen something up front?"

"Nothing of interest. I thought I had seen a ship for a moment, but I quickly realized it was just an island with a tree on it."

"Shining Armor, have you taken inventory yet?" asked Scootaloo, glancing down on the level below. Shining Armor looked up at her.

"Not yet, Captain. I'll get right on it," he said, walking below deck.

"Wait, Shining Armor, I'll come with you. This is my break anyway, might as well chat a little," said Twilight.

"Sure, I could use a little company," said Shining Armor.

They walked together, heading down into the ship's storage.

"Why are you taking inventory, by the way?" asked Twilight.

"That fellow, Swift Digger, told our captain that he thought we were missing some supplies, but he wasn't sure. Of course I was tasked with this job. I hate paperwork. Could we talk about something else?" asked Shining Armor.

"Sure! So... how's work going back in Promise Peak? How is it being one of Applejack's incredible warriors I've heard so much about?"

"Pretty well, I guess. I mean, Promise Peak has better security and defenses that Haven, so it's pretty easy work. I keep my warriors in shape by making them run in the snow with me. The most difficult work is when we have to go out to Lock to make sure everything is doing fine, or take a few shifts out there. Wait, what do you mean 'heard' about us?"

"Don't you know? The kids in Haven are all talking about those cool ponies up in the north. Applejack's warriors, you're like these cool types to them."

"We are?" asked Shining Armor, trying to sound indifferent, but Twilight could tell he was enjoying the thought. He started to examine the chests inside the storage room.

"Yeah, and I don't mind. The kids born in this world are going to need some role models," said Twilight

"There's a lot of them nowadays, aren't there?"

"Yeah, there sure are."

"How is it with you? Any... anything in that way? Like, relationships?"

"What?" asked Twilight, completely unprepared for the question, much less from him.

"Hey, I wouldn't mind being an uncle one day."

"I- No, I'm not interested in relationships. I'm too busy trying to get us all home... and even if I was in a relationship I wouldn't tell you about any of that," said Twilight.

"What? Come on, I'm your brother."

"Who has never visited me in Ponyville or even sent me a letter about the wedding you had," said Twilight.

"Fair point."

"Besides, even if I wanted to be in relationship I would put off getting kids until we've gotten home. I don't, I wouldn't want my child to grow up in a world they didn't really belong in, not something so... half-baked as this. This whole world, it's just like a crude approximation! I don't... I want something full! I would like the children born here to grow up in the other world- our world, where physics make sense! Where, were everything is just a little bit deeper," said Twilight.

Shining Armor sighed, and then turned to her, away from the current chest. "Twilight, I... I think- don't get me wrong. It's wonderful that you are so hopeful, but... I'm pretty sure you're the only one who's still really think there is a way home. I don't think this beacon is going to help, to be honest. Maybe you should just-"

"No! I will never give up about this, Shining Armor! I will never- I can't! I won't!"

"I'm just saying-"

"I have to make this right, Shining Armor. I have to make up for my mistakes. Those I've lost, those I've lied to... it's all my fault," said Twilight Sparkle.

"But you've fixed it, Twily! I have heard that you've helped make Haven what it is today, you've made Promise Peak safe, you helped make a whole hive of changelings and made ponies like them again, you've brought us all together. Isn't that enough?"

"Shining Armor, it will never be enough. Because of what I've done, ponies have died, been lost forever, well, I assume. Ponies have been hurt because of me. Spike is wounded, poor changelings have been kill-"

"They volunteered, they knew it could be dangerous. We all did, for you," said Shining Armor before he moved over to the next chest.

"How about our old mayor? When we lost her in that thunder-rain storm, it shook me to my core. If I hadn't-"

"Wait, what?"

"If I hadn't been so-"

"No, hang on, thunder-rain? What's thunder-rain?"

"It's the name we had for that horrible storm eleven years ago that almost wiped out Haven, not too long after we got here. It was horrible, don't you remember?"

"What storm exactly? I mean, sure, there's been plenty of storms, but how could a simple storm wipe out a whole town?"

"What? The weather is always the same over the whole world, Applejack and I confirmed it. You must have seen it, lightning shot down like it was rain. Thunder-rain, admittedly not the best name but- The sky was lit up like it was day with all those flashes. Staying out in the open for more than a minute guaranteed you would be killed. I mean, it's not something you miss, Shining Armor. You must have at least heard it if you were hiding underground," said Twilight.

"Twily, I've never seen or heard any storm like that."

"But- but that's not possible," said Twilight. "How is that possible?"

Shining Armor's attention had been drawn elsewhere, to the chest he was examining. "I'm not too bugged by that, it's not important right now. Someone has been taking things in our storage without noting it down. Looks like Swift Digger was right. This chest doesn't match up with our records. We're missing some sand. Why do we even- Do you hear something?"

She did, grabbing hold of Shining Armor and leaping away.

"TAKE COVER!" she screamed. Then the explosion struck.

This time Twilight had managed to get away, and her brother was unharmed if unconscious. They were far from safe, however. Supplies had been destroyed, the hull had been greatly damaged. Water started to flow into the ship through a large hole, and that in turn made the vessel much heavier. The explosion had come from deeper into the room, fairly far away from them.

"Crew! Full alert!" yelled Twilight. "We're sinking! Our supplies are gone! Take wood from the ship and help me repair the hole before we're at the bottom of the sea!"

Immediately changelings and ponies started to scramble above her, Twilight could hear them destroy whatever wooden block they could spare. Twilight meanwhile struggled to drag her brother out of storage, out of the room and up on deck. Several changelings, along with Big Macintosh and Applebloom, passed her as they hurried down with planks in their grip.

"What the hell just happened?!" asked Swift Digger, still getting some pieces of the ship off.

"Another explosion," said Twilight.

"What?! How?!"

"I don't know, maybe Punishment planted something when we fought," said Twilight.

"Impossible! We searched the ship!" said Trickery.

"Maybe it was that monster again. Twilight, we should turn back! I'm thinking this isn't worth it!"

"We can't give up now! We have to keep going towards the light! In any case, we need to get this fixed before we-" but Twilight didn't get to finish her sentence before something even louder was heard in the distance. It was thunder. Twilight turned around just as the heavy rain started to pour. It was a storm, with lightning strikes as frequent as the rain itself. "No... not again."

Without mercy, like a ferocious beast clawing at its prey, lightning started to strike the Eternal Crimson. The rain was already starting to accumulate on deck, the bouncing blue drops weighing them down even more. The entire vessel started to violently rock from side to side, and Twilight only had to take a single look over the railing to realize why: the waves had suddenly become incredibly fierce, reaching four blocks high at the least.

The masts couldn't take it, breaking apart.

"Group B and C, get those sails back up, Group A, get down below deck and help fill the leak!" yelled Scootaloo, shouting louder than ever before, but at least with focus.

"Twilight, what's going on?" yelled a familiar voice, Spike.

Turning towards him, Twilight saw him being carried up on deck by Rarity, followed by Sweetie Belle. He was still clutching his chest, barely able to focus on her.

"Spike, get below deck! It's not safe up here! We might-"

That's then the big one struck, a single flash of lightning hitting the Eternal Crimson right in the heart of the ship, literally breaking it in half. Within seconds Twilight was flung off the ship, losing her grip on Shining Armor.

After being in the air for a moment, she hit the waves with a large splash. The coldness once again sweeping over her. It was nearly impossible to know which way was up in the strong current, throwing her around like a helpless doll. She opened her eyes, there, in the dark water just in front of her, was Shining Armor. Reaching out, she grabbed him with all the effort she could muster. Focusing her intent, she pulled out something that everyone had been given after the assault from Punishment, it was a little wooden boat, able to hold one pony.

The small lifeboat was just enough for her to float up to the surface. She heaved Shining Armor up, not fully able to fit him with her, and he weighed them both down.

"Where are they? They should be using their own boats!" she yelled, looking around her after any signs of life. All that was moving except the waves was the Eternal Crimson's corpse, slowly sinking beneath the waves, completely beyond rescue. "Big Macintosh! Applebloom! Children!" yelled Twilight as loud as she could, but there was no response from any of them. To Twilight it was fairly clear where many of them had gone.

"Twi... ly," said Shining Armor, his voice slurred and unfocused.

"Keep it up, Shining Armor, keep it up. Just keep breathing," said Twilight, holding onto him. It was impossible to keep all of him from dipping into the ocean.

"Twilight!" yelled another voice. Turning her head around to locate him, she found something coming closer, barely seeing it through the thick rainstorm. It was Rarity, Sweetie Belle and Spike, each in their own boat.

"Have you seen anyone else!?" asked Twilight.

"No! Where is everyone!?" yelled Sweetie Belle.

"They must be around, they have boats," said Shining Armor.

"Take yours out," said Twilight.

"I, no, I must have dropped it... and my body... it won't move right," said Shining Armor.

"There are still some inside the ship! We need to help them out!" said Twilight.

"Yeah! I'm trying! A little help here, please?!" yelled another voice, from the other side of the sinking wreckage. Twilight could just glimpse Swift Digger staying afloat, having a changeling in his grasp. A few seconds later Big Macintosh rose up, with two changelings and Applebloom in his grasp. "Can we freaking go home NOW?!"

"We'll never make it in this storm with just boats. They are barely holding together as is!" yelled Twilight. "We have to keep going forward after we save our friends!"

"No!" yelled Big Macintosh, climbing up with Applebloom and the changeling onto the wreckage, giving them a few extra moments to recover. "Princess Twilight, you have to keep going towards that signal right now! The boats won't hold for long, and we might be hit by the lightning strikes! That thing is our only hope! Every second we aren't moving are decreasing our chances! Keep going! Leave us behind!"

"I can't!"

"Move right now! We can't risk it! Just go!" yelled Big Macintosh.

"I'm not-"

"GO! BEFORE EVERYTHING HAS BEEN FOR NOTH-"

And that was the moment he was struck by the lightning, he went silent, fell back, turned completely red, then vanished into thin air.

"Big Macintosh!" yelled Twilight.

"We need to go! The weather is getting worse!" yelled Spike.

"Not without Applebloom! Not without Scootaloo!" yelled Sweetie Belle through face filled with tears.

"I'll get these changelings up and running! You take Applebloom with you and go! Just go! I've got this under control!" yelled Swift Digger, climbing up on the wreckage. Sweetie Belle did what she could to get closer, getting closer and closer until she finally got a hold of her dear friend.

"What about the others?!" yelled Rarity.

"We... we..." Twilight made a very difficult decision. "We have to go! We will meet at the beacon!" It was painful, horrible, but what else could they do in this storm? Diving down anywhere but near the wreckage would lead to them drowning, and soon the ship would be completely beneath the waves. They weren't changelings. Sure, a changeling could dive, or sink rather, all the way down to the bottom of the ocean if they so wished. But, Twilight and the rest were just ponies, and they were running out of time, how few minutes could their boats survive in these conditions?

Turning towards the pillar of light, the only thing still clearly visible in the storm, Twilight took off holding her brother as close as she could.

"Sweetie Belle, Rarity come on!" yelled Swift Digger. "Go!"

"I have to find Scootaloo!" yelled Sweetie Belle.

"Sweetie Belle, you should take Applebloom with you! I'll stay here and look for Scootaloo!" yelled Rarity.

"No!" said Spike.

"I am her guardian, and I love her like a sister. I have to find her, Spike. Just, just go with Twilight and protect her," said Rarity.

"I'm not leaving you, Rarity."

"Twilight, why are you still here!? JUST GO!" roared Swift Digger.

Not entirely willingly, Twilight continued out into the storm, forbidding herself from looking back. She kept repeating to herself that it was too late. And eventually it was, as basically none had managed to surface. They were probably at the bottom of the ocean.

However, in the distance she saw someone barely holding herself afloat, clinging for her very life, holding onto a sinking lifeboat. It was the tiny changeling without a name.

Steering closer, Twilight managed to pick up the little creature, she coughed, gasping for air. None of the three got to take another breath before a huge wave hit them from the front. For just a few seconds they were all three beneath the water, tumbling around.

The princess refused to let either of them go, and, somehow, she managed to get the boat to keep itself together and afloat. It didn't last long, they were simply too heavy. Twilight had to balance holding onto his brother, keeping his head above the surface, while still managing to keep them afloat, holding the smaller changeling in her grasp. It was absolutely exhausting. Another wave hit them, almost breaking up the boat.

"Hang on, it can't be that much further," said Twilight.

"Twily, it's too far, you won't make it like this," said Shining Armor, his voice shivering and weak.

"I'll make it, I have to-" but another wave hit them, finally breaking apart the boat. They hadn't managed to get very far, but all Twilight could see in the storm was the beacon straight ahead. Her view was obscured as she went under the wave, being cleared when she managed to get back up.

Holding the changeling over her shoulder, wrapping Shining Armor up tightly in her wings, she started to swim forward, keeping their heads above the waves, keeping her sights on the light.

"Twilight, you won't make it like this, you have to let one of us go," said Shining Armor.

"Don't say that, I can do this, I have to," said Twilight. She was so focused on her goal that she had outright forgotten anything else. Getting to that pillar with as many as she could muster, that was the only thing that mattered in that very moment. Those she had lost, the ponies who could very well be dead.

"Twily, please, please let the kid go," said Shining Armor.

Twilight forgot her mission for just a moment when she turned her head to look at her brother. "What?"

"I... I don't want to die, Twilight, I just... I don't want to be in that darkness again... I don't want to sink into the darkness below... Please, please don't make us all die. I don't want to die in the cold dark again... not again... not again."

Surely he had to be delirious, Twilight Sparkle's own brother, saying he would sacrifice a child just like that? The explosion, it must have been the explosion. He must have hit his head quite hard.

"I'm just so afraid of it... I..."

"It okay, Princess," said the changeling. "If for queen and hive-"

"Nopony else is going to die," said Twilight, her voice filled with more ferocity than the storm raging around them.

"Twily, please, not the dark..." Shining Armor just trailed off, and as the next wave hit them Twilight lost her grip with her wings, he just slipped out, sinking into the depth.

"Hold your breath!" said Twilight, herself diving below, finding Shining Armor in the water and pulling him back up. She held him as she desperately kicked to stay afloat.

"Twily... you promised..." He was crying.

"What?"

"You promised I'd never be in that darkness again, you promised me, all those years ago... Please, just... don't let me die alone out here."

"Princess... it's okay," the changeling said, sounding very accepting of her fate. Twilight had to get a better grasp before the now limp Shining Armor sank again. "You can't save both."

Twilight looked at the changeling child, and over to her brother.

"You can't save everyone," whispered Shining Armor, barely audible in the thunderstorm.

***

"Yes... I... Can!" said Twilight as she dragged them both up onto warm dry sand. Twilight completely collapsed. "Can't... but don't... don't tell me... I can't save both of you...," said Twilight Sparkle, her voice weak and barely audible. Every single muscle in her being felt like air as she laid completely still on her back, looking up at a warm shining sun. Whenever she moved it felt like rusty metal were keeping her bones in place. It was painful to breathe, but she managed. How many hours had it been? Had it been an entire day? It was impossible to know. For a moment it had felt like time had stopped, but she had kept going.

Shining Armor and the little changeling were both out of it, shaking, but they were breathing.

"I... don't know... how I even managed... but I did... I... I... I made that ultimatum my bitch! Can't save both? Screw you! I'm a princess! I don't follow your rules! I make them! I can save anyone I want... okay... slight delirium I'm having here..." she laughed, causing her chest to hurt by the effort alone, she then began to cry. "Damn it... Big Macintosh... I couldn't... you..."

"I guess... being freakishly determined... runs in the adopted family," said another voice, coughing like it was going out of style. Twilight turned her head, an achievement in itself, to look at someone else struggling to get up on the sand block.

"You... you really earned that title," said Twilight as Spike laid himself down on his own back, clutching his chest. Twilight saw a steady stream of blood dripping down his mouth, even more coming out as he coughed again. Twilight had already stopped crying. Her emotions quickly went from happy, to sad, to angry to indifferent with every single heartbeat. She was a wreck, both physically and emotionally.

"I wonder if I'm going to die? My chest is... ugh, burning," said Spike. Both of them seemed oddly relaxed, perhaps they were simply that ridiculously exhausted that death would be a sweet release? If nothing else, they weren't really afraid of anything anymore.

"Isn't it always?" asked Twilight.

"Funny. In either case, if I die, it was so worth it," said Spike, turning his own head to those next to him. He had managed to save not one, not two, but three. Rarity, Sweetie Belle and Applebloom. "I... phew, I think Scootaloo might at least gotten away from the ship, I think I saw her at one point, though if she survives is a bit unclear. I didn't see anyone else. My head is a bit weird right now. Floaty."

"How's the rib?" asked Twilight.

"Poking me... if I would have been a pony, I'm pretty sure I would be dead. Worst vacation ever."

"I wonder how many actually managed to survive? I hope we aren't the only ones, I mean, I set up new... new protocols." Twilight drew a large breath. "It'd be a shame if they were for nothing. This whole thing couldn't have been for nothing."

"Hey, Twilight... who stocked us up for the journey?" asked Spike.

"I think it was me, Big Macintosh and Swift Digger. Why?"

"Because I seriously want to kick someone in a sensitive area for not bringing freaking golden apples, it would have made the swim a lot... a lot, a lot easier... Fu...dge this hurts."

"I suppose that would have been pretty practical."

Spike turned his head upwards, up towards the center of the island they were stranded on.

"This is the right island? Right? The beacon isn't like, on the other side and a few weeks away or nothing, or is it?" asked Twilight, not thinking turning her head was worth it. Spike didn't answer her. "Spike? Did you die?"

"I... um, I'm not actually sure. Maybe?"

"What do you mean? Is this the right island?"

"I'm pretty sure it is, the pillar seems to be close," said Spike, still with his head upside down, focused somewhere outside Twilight's vision. "Though I'm still not sure if we aren't just dead."

"And why is that?" asked Twilight.

With some considerable effort, he pointed inwards towards the island. "Because I was almost certain she was dead too."

Twilight used the last of her strength and quickly spun her head around, looking up at the edge of the beach.

Standing right there, looking at them with a curious excited face, was an old friend. "Hey, guys!"

Spike and Twilight just waved to the pony weakly, barely able to lift a claw or hoof. "Hey, Pinkie."

Author's Note

Well... there sure seemed to be plenty of surprises in this chapter. Also, I didn't mean for it to be so long. I suppose it's better to have more to write about than you expect rather than less.

Island

"What's up, you two?" asked Pinkie Pie.

Twilight couldn't do much else but stare at her. "'What's up'? After all these years, looking, fearing for your life, not knowing, everything you have to say is 'what's up'? Like we saw each other just yesterday?"

"Aha," she said, nodding with enthusiasm.

"Right now not much is really up, more like everything is at the bottom, like a sunken ship," said Spike. "Although, I think a rib of mine is sort of turned upwards at a painful angle."

"Ouch, don't worry, I have some tasty apples that should fix that right up! They are at home though," said Pinkie Pie.

"Could you please go get one, or a few? I feel like I'm dying a bit here," said Spike.

"Okay! Will do! Can you guys come with me? All of you?"

"I can barely walk, and I doubt anyone else can," said Twilight.

"Oh, really? Then I suppose a dance is out of the question. Hang on, I'll get some help," said Pinkie Pie, putting a hoof in her mouth, blowing to achieve a loud whistle. A moment of silence followed, just for a few seconds, before Twilight started to hear a slight rumbling. She looked up towards the edge of the beach, towards the outskirts of a large forest, and what followed was a bit unexpected.

Rushing out from the forest in a march, at least two dozen strange creatures ran out of the forest. With every step they each and everyone took, a single "hup" followed in a deep voice. These were not ponies, not changelings, Twilight could hardly believe her eyes. They were natives, just like in the ruined village near Promise Peak.

Every single one of them, bipedal and slightly tall, with large blocks for heads, with quite big noses, looked just like they had in her visit to that now ruined village.

Before Twilight even managed to object once, they picked her up, along with every single other survivor, and held them above their heads.

"Ribs, ow, ribs, watch it, hey!" shouted Spike, before coughing.

"Relax, Spike, just enjoy the ride," said Pinkie Pie.

"I wouldn't exactly call this a ride," said Twilight, as she bobbed up and down to the rhythm. The mob of natives turned around in unison and started to rush back into the forest.

"Oh no, this isn't the ride," said Pinkie Pie as she bounced alongside them all, her cheerful smile, as always, on her face.

"Then what is?" asked Twilight.

Suddenly the natives took hold of her and just plopped her down onto a cold hard metallic surface. It had happened so suddenly Twilight was outright disoriented, although surviving the shipwreck might have had something to do with that. Getting her bearings, she realized exactly what she was sitting in: a minecart. Just ahead of her, she saw a long winding track stretch out throughout the forest, along its floor.

"Oh no..."

"Let's go!" yelled Pinkie Pie, pushing Twilight's cart from behind. Before long, Twilight had taken off at a considerable speed. The track turned more often than she liked. Off to the side she could see several other carts catch up to her. Some of them containing more villagers, a few containing her unconscious friends and Spike, and one carrying Pinkie Pie, who stood at the very edge, balancing without a hint of effort.

"So how have things been? Done anything fun while I've been gone?" asked Pinkie Pie.

"Pinkie, I-"

"Did you have any parties? Do you know how to make fireworks?" she asked, just as a few bright explosions lit up the sky in the distance.

"I, listen, Pinkie, I can't-"

"Now now, relax a bit, Twilight, sit right down and enjoy the ride. We've got a bit of a way to go," said Pinkie Pie. "Until then, let me sing you a song."

"I don't think I have quite the time for a song, I need to find out what that giant light pillar is," said Twilight, pointing towards the beacon, just to realize they were already heading straight for it.

"In time, in time, silly, but for now, let's just have a bit of fun. How has it been? Any shocking developments recently?"

"You could say that," said Twilight, her eyes lowering to look at the bottom of the cart.

"Things here has gone great! I've met some new friends! They are just the tiniest bit weird though," Pinkie Pie whispered. "They are a bit odd, but why even care? I've got company and a home right here. Nopony has talked to me in years! These guys are great listeners though."

"Could this ride end?! I'm being flung around like a rag doll here!" yelled Spike, through anguished grunts.

"Just hang on a second, Spike, just one more turn for you. I will see you later, and then we will party like I always do!" said Pinkie Pie,

"Wait, what?" he asked, but he, along with every other cart, suddenly swerved to the left, quickly creating some distance between them.

"Where are they going?" asked Twilight.

"To the village for treatment; they could use a golden apple or two, but we're going straight ahead, to the important stuff! No dillydallying, no time to waste! I've got two real pals that you have just got to met!" said Pinkie Pie, turning to Twilight with a certain glint in her eyes. "I've waited a long time for this, Twilight, and I'm not the only one!"

"Who?" asked Twilight.

"Oh, you'll see, you will definitely see!" asked Pinkie Pie, taking care to not be pushed off the cart by the large number of leaves speeding by over their heads. "So what have you been up to?"

"I... Well, about half of Ponyville got together and made a town, the other half did so too. It was really rough at first, and then we..." Twilight just kept talking, venting, sharing, and Pinkie Pie just listened with great interest.

***

"Wait, Pinkie Pie, can we stop?" asked Twilight.

"Sure, there's a little house just up ahead," said Pinkie Pie, hitting a lever just as they zoomed by it. Within a few moments, they both turned to the side, then turning again to end up inside a protective wooden house out in the middle of nowhere.

"Stopping is fun, but I really just prefer to keep going," said Pinkie Pie.

Twilight got out of her cart and went over to Pinkie Pie, just looking at her for a few seconds in relative silence.

"What's up?" asked Pinkie Pie, but Twilight just wrapped her front legs around her, hugging her as tightly as her exhausted body would allow.

"Pinkie Pie... You're here, you're actually here... I thought I'd lost you too. When I found Applejack, I was so sure I'd only gotten lucky, and was so afraid you wouldn't make it on your own. But, you're here, and you're fine. I never stopped hoping," said Twilight. If not for all the tears shed throughout the years, in between the laughter, joy, fear and danger, she would have cried like a little baby, but no more tears. All she did was to hold onto Pinkie Pie's healthy, perky, joyful body, and just be happy that she was alive.

That was just really Pinkie Pie, being able to make you smile, even when she didn't actually do anything.

Her hug was quickly returned and what had once, all those years ago, been a very rare event followed: a somber voice. "I'll be honest, it's been really quiet without you guys. These strange fellas are really nice, and helpful, but they can't party at all. It's hard to make them smile, I've been trying, but, I've missed hearing you laugh." Twilight leaned back to get a better look at her friend's face, she was still smiling, but less so as she silently wept tears of joy. "It's good to see you again, Twilight."

***

Unlike the lengthy, horrible journey over the sea, the the rest of the ride with Pinkie only lasted a few minutes. Eventually the forest opened up, leading them to a large empty desert. Twilight and Pinkie Pie just zipped over the landscape, while Pinkie performed a little dance number to keep them entertained. Despite having met her long lost friend, Twilight had very little to say to her. Partly because she was exhausted, and in part because her goal, what they had risked so very much over, was so incredibly close. In the distance Twilight could make out what had to be the base of the light.

"Mind the drop, Twilight," said Pinkie Pie.

"Mind the what?" asked Twilight, but quickly got the answer. Without warning the cart fell down two whole blocks, landing on another track.

Turning to Pinkie Pie, Twilight whimpered after the tumble. "Ouch, Pinkie, you could have told me about that!" she said, still getting over the sudden sensation of falling.

"Oh, that wasn't the drop, that is," said Pinkie Pie, pointing ahead.

Twilight turned to the front. "Oh no," she whimpered.

Just a few blocks away the ground opened up. It was like an enormous deep hole into the desert, stretching at least a hundred blocks from the center, where the pillar kept on shining, and the track led them over the edge. For a second Twilight felt a sense of weightlessness, only to immediately be cruelly reminded of gravity.

She let out a scream as they both plummeted towards the depths below, Twilight screaming, Pinkie Pie with her mouth open, enjoying every second of it.

Seconds of falling followed, to then suddenly stop as Twilight hit warm water. She abandoned her cart, swimming upwards as quickly as she could. She took a breath of air as she breached the surface. "I've had enough of water! No more water!" she yelled, swimming alongside Pinkie Pie towards a piece of nearby rock.

"Oh, okay, then you are probably not going to want to see my water park later," said Pinkie Pie.

"Where are we?" asked Twilight, looking around. It could almost be called a crater. "And what is that?" she asked, pointing towards the very middle of the rock. Atop a pyramid of blocks, quite high, purely from iron, was a single strange block. It shimmered like diamond, and had a bright shine to it. With a surface looking like glass, and a center like purest diamond, it was quite beautiful in a way, unique, and from the center, shooting upwards with the brightest light, rose the pillar of light. It had taken a long time, it had demanded too many sacrifices, but Twilight Sparkle had finally reached it.

"Well, that's kind of a funny story. A couple of weeks ago, I was just mining for some red dust stuff and found something really cool really deep beneath us. It was, like, this strange fortress or something. There, I found that thing lying around," said Pinkie Pie, pointing towards the thing in the middle. "This really strange friend of mine, I think his name is Ender, whispered some really weird secrets when I was sleeping, or maybe that was just in my head, because it gets lonely out here, but anyway, Ender told me to build a pyramid out of precious ore, so I did. Wouldn't you know it, that thing just lit up like a firework and just went zoom right up into the sky. Crazy, huh?"

Twilight wasn't sure what was crazy anymore. Having been reminded of Ender, she had remembered that the strange creature had been oddly absent during the trip over the ocean, perhaps due to a fear of the water? It didn't matter. While she had reached the beacon, there was really only one thing to ask.

"Now what? What did Ender say?" Twilight asked.

"Something about setting up that beacon so you could get here," said Pinkie Pie.

"What? Me?"

"Yeah, go figure! It's really nice you've come to visit, finally, you should have done that a bit more often, you know," said Pinkie Pie, rolling her eyes. "To busy being a princess, I assume? That's got to be some crazy hard work!"

"I didn't- You- Argh! Nevermind! Why am I here?" asked Twilight. "To find you? To help us get back to Equestria? What? This whole thing better have been worth it! I... I lost too many good ponies and changelings. I don't even know how many survived, or if they even could have. It was stormy, so who knows how well they did?"

"Storm? What storm?"

"I don't even know anymore... Pinkie Pie, I'm tired, I just want some answers. No more questions, no more battles, no more running around. I just want to get us all home. I want to fix this. I want answers! Ender!? What is it that you want!? Tell me! Just tell me, please!" yelled Twilight.

"Twilight, you shouldn't talk to yourself, it isn't healthy! I mean, I've talked to myself for years now, so I should know!"

"Pinkie Pie, just what is Ender? Why am I here? What's going on?" asked Twilight, turning to her, focusing her entire attention to the pink pony.

"I dunno!" she answered with glee.

Twilight groaned in frustration. "Fine! Now, how am I supposed to find out if you don't know?"

"Hm, I think Ender's friend might tell you a few things," said Pinkie Pie.

"Ender's friend?" asked Twilight.

"Haven't met the guy myself, but how bad can he be?" asked Pinkie Pie and shrugged. "I think you can find him down there," said Pinkie Pie, pointing off to the side of the large pyramid.

That was when Twilight noticed a staircase leading straight down into the ground below.

"So... I might get answers down there?"

"Maybe? I don't know! Let's find out!" said Pinkie Pie, looking at Twilight with great expectations.

Before she took the first steps towards the staircase, she took a deep breath. This could be it, the circumstances were so mysterious, and every mystery Twilight had ever encountered had an explanation. Answers, possibly, at last. She went down the well-made stairs, down into the tunnels below the ground, already feeling oddly intense cold air. Pinkie Pie followed, practically bouncing.

"I've missed these little adventures. Oh, this is so much fun!" said Pinkie Pie as they both disappeared below ground.

***

Meanwhile, quite some distance away, Spike was resting in a soft warm bed, looking up at a tall wooden ceiling. To describe his state as horrible would be an understatement. His head felt like it would burst, his lungs were burning hotter than his fiercest fire, every muscle was sluggish, and he could barely muster up the strength to talk. Still, despite his injuries there was one silver lining: he was recovering.

It was impossible not to feel his wounds and pain slowly fade away with every passing minute. Ever since he had taken a bite out of that fruit that had been presented to him, that golden inviting apple, he just felt like things would turn out for the better. Not thinking and remembering the taste was impossible. It had tasted almost... like cider, sweet, sweet cider, filled with an odd warmth that danced on his palate. While the taste had been quite unique, it was impossible not to enjoy. Already Spike longed to taste it just one more time until he was full, but that had to wait. For the moment, he simply needed to rest, and be ready to get something very important done.

Still, that was a few minutes off, perhaps even an hour at the most, but the beacon wouldn't go anywhere. He had time to just relax a little, enjoy the strange village he was staying in. If a monster, like... that thing, would show up, everyone would probably know before he even got close to the village. Twilight was capable on her own, and perhaps Pinkie Pie was too? She must have been quite able, to survive out here on this island with nothing to keep her company except these odd natives.

He completely understood why Twilight had described them as fascinating. They were friendly, if completely impossible to talk to. There was something peculiar about them. Every single one Spike had seen moved with a purpose. It was almost like they were coordinated, like ants. They moved like they knew where everything was, from food, to bandages, to each other. Spike had seen fifteen of them scurry around at great speed in the small room they were in, yet not having collided with each other.

Spike looked over to the side, seeing the beds next to his own. On a row, quite tightly packed, were six beds including his. Spike, Rarity, Shining Armor, Sweetie Belle, Applebloom, and that small changeling. Most of them were asleep, as far as Spike knew.

Turning his head over in the other direction, he managed to get a glimpse of the society outside the tiny window. The houses outside were more like simple huts, tightly packed together, with no real effort to impress like back in Haven. Still, they looked livable, mostly made out of wood and stone. Further away, between a few of the tall huts, Spike was sure he saw bright colors in strange shapes, and then he realized, of course, that it was Pinkie Pie's work beyond the strange town: an amusement park.

If not for a wounded, burning chest, Spike would have laughed. Not only had Pinkie Pie survived, but she had been doing quite well. No amount of her touch seemed to have been lost. It almost made Spike feel a hint of regret, because it he realized how much he had started to doubt recently.

He had doubted that Pinkie Pie was alive, he had doubted they could have reached the pillar of light, he had even begun to doubt Twilight. For the first time in a long time, he finally started to believe a little again. Maybe, just maybe, Twilight could find them a way back to Equestria?

Truthfully, it didn't matter if she could or couldn't, or if he doubted or not. She would never quit, and he would never stop helping her.

"Hey, are you awake?" asked a voice a few beds away, but it became clear to Spike that Shining Armor wasn't talking to him.

"Y-yes," said a weak voice, the little changeling.

"I'm sorry. I'm so, so sorry... I just... I didn't want to be in the dark again," said Shining Armor.

"It okay, I know it."

"I've been thinking about what you told Twilight, that it was okay to save me instead of you. I... I feel so much shame. You're so young, and I... I was so scared that I was willing to just let you drown," said Shining Armor. Spike was sure he heard Shining Armor choke on his tears.

"You more importa-"

"No! I'm not more important than you, I'm not more important than anyone. And the fact that I, for just a second, thought I was, makes me sick to my stomach. I'm a soldier, no, more than that, I'm a warrior now, a warrior of Promise Peak. I'm supposed to always protect everyone... Cadence didn't marry a coward."

"You are not a coward. Coward would not say he is sorry. Coward never go up against mistakes. You're a good warrior."

Spike heard Shining Armor turn his head. "Thanks, I... I really needed to hear that. Hey, I heard you didn't have a name. Mind if I call you something?"

"What?"

"I'm trying to think something up, like... C- ca... Caring. Yeah, you're Caring. That's pretty good," said Shining Armor.

"Thank you. I will ask Princess Queen Twilight to give me that name. I like it."

It got quiet for a while, before Shining Armor spoke again: "I'm sorry about your siblings."

"Maybe some lived. Protocol," said the young changeling, but Spike had stopped listening. He had realized the conversation had nothing to do with him, and was none of his business. Spike just focused on the important thing he had to get done. He just needed a little while more before the apple had done its thing, the fatigue had even begun to fade from his muscles. He remembered the white eyes, staring into his soul, all while beneath the waves in that cold, dark water.

It had yelled at him, while strangling him. "Stay away from that beacon! Don't even touch it!" Even underwater its voice had been crystal clear, and filled with defensive fierce anger. Spike knew what he had to do, why the monster had tried to attack Twilight and her crew several times, what it wanted to keep them from doing.

I'm going to destroy that pillar.

Author's Note

It's been a while since I last updated this story. That's what happens when real life gets in the way of the fun. Still, I'm not planning on abandoning this thing just yet. It's not exactly a great piece of work, but it sure is fun to write. As it's been a while, I'm constantly afraid that I've screwed up my own story with plotholes and mistakes, as it's been a while since I've needed to keep all the details fresh in my head. I'm not sure when I'll be able to start writing the next chapter.

Despite all the time it took, this is obviously a shorter chapter, and I haven't even proofread it more than I usually do. Dang, even without focusing on real life, sometimes a story just needs chapters like these. At least it's not too long.

Answers and Allies

Of course, having spent more than a decade in a world of things you could recognize at a glance, Twilight Sparkle was quite surprised by the chilly corridors of the underground fortress. Stone blocks, with cracks as well as what could only be described as moss covering them, were visible everywhere. Every single path Pinkie Pie led them through was lit by a path of torches, though Twilight took note that some halls were completely covered in the threatening darkness.

"What is this place? Did you make this? How?" asked Twilight to Pinkie Pie, who seemed quite unconcerned with the risk of monsters appearing.

"Oh, I didn't make anything like this. I think it has always been here. Finding it sure was a surprise!" said Pinkie Pie.

Twilight wasn't sure how to respond. Another mystery. Of course.

"Oh, we go in here," said Pinkie Pie, turning left, right into yet another tunnel. Before long they both went down another set of stairs, leading them further down in the dark depths.

"Just up ahead, Twilight," said Pinkie Pie.

"What is there?" asked Twilight, glancing behind them.

"I don't know, so let's find out together," said Pinkie Pie.

Within a few moments, the two ponies entered a small room that seemed to present a type of altar. It was brightly lit with torches. A few stairs led them up to the small altar, and Twilight saw yet another odd phenomenon. At first she had thought it was a painting of a dark starry sky, but coming closer she realized it was more like an illusion. Several blocks, flat as carpets, gave a very strong impression of depth. Looking at it felt strange, like everything drew her into it, her eyes, body, mind, everything was being tugged.

"No point in standing around, come on!" said Pinkie Pie. Holding her breath, she leaped right down into the blackness like it was a pool. The mare disappeared into nothingness.

Had it been any other pony doing something so rash about such a strange thing in such a ominous place, Twilight would have panicked and shrieked in worry, but this was Pinkie Pie. Strange and reckless was her strenght.

"Screw it. I've gotten this far," said Twilight rolling her eyes. She walked up to the very edge of what she hoped was a harmless portal, closed her eyes, and took the first step.

Twilight wouldn't have described it as traumatic, but the experience was horrible if short-lived. For a short moment she had felt nothing, been no one, just being a bunch of facts that comprised her. She was a pony, an Alicorn, a princess, from Equestria, she was intelligent, but all these facts had meant nothing. Through less than nothing, she had been stretched out, thinner than a string of silk, suddenly becoming aware again of complete darkness surrounding her.

Suddenly, something appeared right in front of her: a creature with terrifying white eyes. The beast reached for her, but not before something else grabbed hold from the side and pulled harder than ever. Then, she felt the need to breathe return, and then her sense of touch. With a sudden jerk, she felt herself becoming whole again and landing on something hard.

It had reminded her, very much, of the first time the ponies of Ponyville had entered their new home.

While the place Twilight was in certainly wasn't Ponyville, the differences between what she saw and the darkness she had been in moments prior weren't significant. Her eyes had some issues adjusting to the strangeness of everything around her.

Stretching out before her and a dazed Pinkie Pie, a large amount of white cubes, feeling like stone to the touch, seemed to create some sort of plateau, in a sea of nothingness. Large pillars, almost too hard to make out against the dark sky, or rather the lack thereof, rose up high; Twilight recognized them as being made from obsidian.

"Where... where are we?" asked Twilight.

"This is The End, Twilight Sparkle. We are lucky you managed to get here. The monster almost, almost got you," said a voice. Twilight and Pinkie Pie looked around themselves, but there was nothing except that familiar voice, sounding clearer and more natural than it ever had before.

"Ender? Is that you? Where are you?" asked Twilight.

"Close your eyes, both of you," said the voice. They did, and once they opened them, Twilight saw hundreds of Enderponies around them, everyone staring intently at the two ponies, however none attacked. A few teleported away, opening up the hoard of creatures to allow a single one to enter, the one with the green eyes: Ender.

Ender, turning his head to the other Enderponies, made a strange gurgling sound, which promptly teleported the others away.

"What... what did you do?" asked Twilight Sparkle.

"I just said it was alright, and that they could leave us alone to talk," said Ender, walking past Twilight and Pinkie Pie.

While a bit hesitant, Twilight eventually followed the Enderpony, seeing one walk for such a long stretch was a rare thing to see.

"Are we safe here?" asked Twilight.

"I would think so. It's possible this place is the only one that is safe at all, at least for you, with me here to protect you. We don't have much time to talk, I fear Herobrine has finally decided to make the last strike. I need to take you to see someone else, I need you to see her," said Ender.

"Herobrine... so that's its name. Her? Wait... do you mean... you can't mean... Fluttershy?" asked Twilight. Having met Pinkie Pie had been more than she could have hoped for, but still, if Pinkie Pie was alive...

"No, I'm talking about someone much more important in all of this," said Ender, right as Twilight noticed they were walking towards something odd, like a fountain, or monument comprised of the only stone no pony had ever managed to break: bedrock. The Enderpony sat down next to the fountain, on what could have been described as a simple throne built in the same white stone they walked upon.

Twilight had never seen an Enderpony sit down, and certainly not trying to look relaxed.

"You're really chatty, Ender. Way more than usual," said Pinkie Pie.

"It is easier in this realm, here in The End," said Ender.

"Why am I here?" asked Twilight.

"I don't really, truly, know. I've only heard a few details been whispered to me, from her," said Ender, turning his head to the right to look upon a strange artifact, like the closest their odd universe would get to a sphere. "I just know it is very important that you are here," said Ender.

"Who... what?" asked Twilight.

"Give her a moment, and she will be ready to talk to you. For now, we have a few minutes to talk, just, just give me a moment. This will not be pleasant," said Ender.

Seeing an Enderpony take a deep breath, or just a breath, was strange, the maw opening up too much, the breathing sounding more like a hiss. Bracing himself, Ender closed his eyes, and then started to shake violently. The darkness receded away from the center of the chest, allowing color to return, and the form shrank. After ten seconds, a part of the dark nature of the Enderpony had vanished to be replaced with something more familiar.

With bright fur being visible from the center of the chest, fading to the purple black of the still long legs, the creature sat upon the throne looking at Twilight with familiar blue eyes. A long flowing mane had grown, ranging from pink at the base and fading to black at the tips.

Twilight wasn't sure what to think, but while worried, she couldn't deny that a part of herself felt pure relief seeing another old friend. It wasn't Ender. It was Fluttershy.

With dark and yellow fur, looking leaner than usual, Fluttershy looked at Twilight and Pinkie Pie.

"I've waited a long time to say hello here, my friends," she said. Her voice was still so strange and threatening, but Twilight heard just a hint of Fluttershy in it.

"Hello, Fluttershy," said Twilight. Having cried enough already, she managed to keep herself from shedding a single tear. All she could do was giving a warm smile. Sure, the circumstances were odd, worrying, unfathomable, but at least her friend was here with them.

"What happened to you?" asked Twilight.

"I landed upon an island, smaller than this throne and even more empty. The ocean stretched out far and wide, and I was all alone, my wings didn't work. I waited, cried, starved. A rainfall saved me from dying of thirst, but I had no hope of surviving. The sun was scorching, the water too deep. Then, one night, when I was sure I was going to die, an Enderpony appeared. I gave it a look, and it wanted to harm me. They despise to be seen, as you know. But, even when it tried to kill me, I never stopped trying to be nice. I backed away, into the ocean, and the creature followed. Water burns more than the sun, and I managed to help it out. It became interested in me, and took me with it... somehow, all the way here," said Fluttershy, looking around them.

"Wish I had popcorn for this. I love backstories," said Pinkie Pie.

"Then what happened?" asked Twilight.

"They didn't really know me, or what I was, or how to care for me. But, they did like me, and they kept me here for years, at times getting me food and water. And this place... it does things to you. I... I started to change. At times I jumped to places in the blink of an eye, then I grew, and thinking became hard. For a while, I was just one of them, but then I got back my focus. I learned how to talk to the others here, and I made myself the leader of them. Then, thanks to something I found, I learned how to enter your... realm. What I found was her, my friend, who has tried to talk to me," said Fluttershy, looking up at the strange object on the monument next to her. "She is ready now, I wish we could just talk, Twilight, but this is important. She needs you, a princess, an Alicorn. Touch it, Twilight, and you will learn everything."

"Are you alright, Fluttershy?" asked Twilight.

"Yes, and no. I wish I was still a real pony, but that doesn't matter anymore. I've kept an eye on you, trying to keep you safe. I get it now that in the end I didn't accomplish as much as I wanted to," said Fluttershy, a hint of regret could be heard.

"I'm so sorry, if I had known, it was you, it was you all along. I would have felt more grateful, not so suspicious of you, I'm just so sorry. I just yelled at you to leave me alone, and you just wanted to help and protect me. I'm so sorr-"

"Twilight, we don't have time to wait. Please, you have to touch it," said Fluttershy.

"Alright. I will, for you," said Twilight as she walked closer to the strange object. "You've been with me so long, helping me, and if it had been any other pony, I wouldn't have done this. Heck, for all I know, it could just be a lie to manipulate me... but you mean so much to me. This is another risk I'm going to have to take, but for you I will gladly do it," said Twilight, spreading her wings before she flew up to the small tower, to reach the black block on the top.

There was no hesitation as she reached out to touch the object, and as she felt the rough texture a blinding light started to shine in the darkness. Forced to close her eyes, Twilight could hear faint cracks, each louder than the last, until everything went silent again. The light vanished.

Before Twilight's eyes had a chance to recover fully, she saw the blurred shape of a pony jumping down from the pedestal and onto the stone ground.

"Hi, Twilight Sparkle," said a calm female voice.

Blinking a few times, Twilight was able to focus on the pony in front of her. The stranger was shorter than herself, with a purple body and a slightly darker shade in her mane. Her smile was comforting, and filled with a sense of relief.

"Who are you?" asked Twilight.

"My name is Minny Miner, and I'm going to tell you the whole story," said the unicorn mare.

***

Spike finally got the strength to rise up from his bed, and did so with a pained grunt. Nopony was awake to notice him leaving, not that he would have noticed as his eyes were focused exclusively on the shining pillar visible through the window. He took the first few steps.

***

"Minny Miner? But, I thought you were dead, for a long time," said Twilight.

"Stuck here for a long time is more like it. Oh, and please, call me Minny," said Minny.

"How, how do you know my name? Where are we? What's going on?"

"Easy, Princess Twilight," said Minny. "I'll tell you everything. To answer your first question, I've actually been able to see and hear everything through your eyes and ears."

Twilight was dumbstruck. "What?! You've been spying on me?"

"Sorry, I didn't really have a choice. I was in, like, a trance or something, like a sleep, and kept seeing things through you since you came here, because you're an Alicorn. It's nice to be up and run around again. I haven't used my legs in literally over ten thousand years. Without you I couldn't have gotten free."

"What?"

"Okay, I guess I... hm, how should I tell this? I'll start from the very beginning, how I got here. We can wait with the questions until I'm done, right?"

"I, I suppose, but, why am I here?" asked Twilight.

"I'm supposed to give you something, but I'll get to that part later. For now I'll just tell you why we're here, or where here is, to be exact," said Minny. She gestured with her horn, and to Twilight shock it was surrounded by a magical aura. Two soft woolen blocks appeared next to Twilight and Pinkie Pie, makeshift chairs. "Please, sit down," said Minny, but Twilight was to awestruck by the sight.

"Magic, actual magic. I've waited so long to see it again... Finally," said Twilight, shedding a tear of nostalgia and melancholy. "How did you do that? Please, teach me!"

"Hang on, story first, getting your magic back second, for now you should sit and listen, because of important stuff, and stuff," said Minny.

Basically nothing could have made Twilight sit down in her current situation, except for the prospect of reclaiming her ability to do magic.

"Okay, it begins in, well, I guess this have to be in a land way before Equestria, because I've never heard of it since before you got here, but whatever. A long time ago, really long, the entirety of your world was in one of the biggest troubles ever. I've heard of this Discord fellow, but this must have been so much worse, because everypony and everything were sure we were going to just die, right? So, a really powerful Alicorn, the mother of your Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, I think, or maybe those two are way older than you thought, I'm not sure, as I've never seen them, realizes that it might not end well for everyone, right? So, she gets basically every single thing that can do powerful magic and gets them to create a made up nothingness of a universe. This universe is all empty and dark and stuff, but she thinks, 'Hey, let's make a new home there'. If they can just do the right stuff, then they can make a new planet to live on if things go really sour, but she can only send a few. That's where me and my friend come in."

"Wait, that doesn't make sense. You're thousands of years old? You seem to be just a normal pony, like us," said Twilight.

"Ssh, I'm trying to listen," said Pinkie Pie.

"I'll get to that. So, anyway, we weren't really special, but some of us were pretty creative, or at least patient. I'm not sure why we were picked, to be honest, but we were. Now, she basically tells us that time works differently between the universes. A few hundred years here is a really short time back in your world. We are sort of given absolute and total control of this realm, almost like gods, and has to make something that can last and is nice to live in, and we have a really long time to do so. But... there is a problem. Creating an entire world is really, really hard work. We might have the power of a god, but have you tried creating a universe from scratch? Physics, math, chemistry, gravity, life, light, it's really hard work. Do you have any idea how hard it is to get an atom right? We didn't even know this stuff from the beginning. We spent at least five hundred years in total nothingness before we managed to figure out how to actually think enough to exist again! Wow, that was hard. So, anyway, because the job is important we, with a bit of advice from back home, at least figure out how to make ourselves immortal and stop aging until the job is done. Now, we need to actually make the universe, or at least a planet, from scratch, so we can make it whole and put it back in your real universe. However, once we get to basic matter, we realize that creating something that looks natural, and works, quickly enough isn't going to work, so we decide to get clever. We create a mathematical formula, making math like that when we didn't know any from the beginning was tricky, but we had an eternity to work on it, so we did. Anyway, this mathematical formula isn't really perfect yet, but we make a simpler version, and use that to create a beginner world, the same world you built Haven in. Now we at least have good-enough place to work further in... but then, things start to go really wrong..."

***

I'm going to beat that freak, I'm going to destroy that thing. It can't be much further, just keep going, Spike, the young dragon thought as he hurried through the forest.

***

"What do you mean with 'wrong'?" asked Twilight.

"Well, because we didn't realize how dangerous it was to actually create a physical space where things could be formed where we couldn't see it. We could create and destroy thing by just thinking about them, but we didn't take into account our subconscious," said Minny.

"Explain, please, Minny," said Twilight.

"Our anger, and fear, and how we missed our family and friends, every dark feeling we all bottled up... creating things from nothing in this place usually takes a lot of tries, millions and millions of wrong ways to make something and a right way to, and our subconscious, making random tiny changes and errors, eventually just started to accidentally shape something on its own. At first, it was things like our nightmares coming true, a few spiders, skeletons, zombies, and then our fear if we failed turned into what you called Enderponies, they don't like how you look at them, because that's what we thought everypony would be like if we returned and did a poor job... But, these things were just aggressive, not really evil... but Herobrine was. He was everything bad in us taking a form. We managed to figure out how to keep ourselves from creating more monsters, and we were in the middle of making sure nothing new would appear in the darkness, but then he came in out of nowhere. He tried to steal our ability to shape the world as we saw fit, and he almost did it, but we all managed to make those abilities stop working, including the ones he had taken, mostly. The thing was that we only had two more things to do left when he attacked. We had to finish the new mathematical formula. We were so close to perfecting and then making it finish the job for us," said Minny.

"So what happened?" asked Twilight.

"Well, we did manage to perfect it while we were on the run from him, but we had no way to really use it. All we could do was to, over a thousand years, create as many copies of it as we could and hide it in coded books and teach it to the villagers we had made beforehand. Herobrine either tried to find the books and destroy them, or exterminate the villagers completely," said Minny.

"Why?" asked Twilight.

"Because Herobrine isn't supposed to exist. This world isn't really whole, Twilight, once the mathematical formula defines it fully, it won't be that much different from your own Equestria. This world isn't perfect. Every odd thing in it, from weird physics, to how you can't truly die, is just an error we forgot to fix on our own or that we didn't have time to figure out in a good way. Herobrine is an error, and the formula will make this world perfect, a world where errors can't exist, just like the real one. He will vanish and become nothing again. He won't sit by and let that happen, and he will kill everyone and everything to get his way."

"I, I think I understand. The codexes are just a bunch of random bits of your formula, but what are those tomes?"

"Well, that was in hindsight a mistake, I guess," said Minny. "Since we were, at our core, just a bunch of normal ponies, and a few griffins, that were sort of locked into eternal youth and life until we decided the job was done, but our memory wasn't perfect. We decided to create a library of quick and easy ways to affect the world, basically shortcuts to our own abilities, to make it a little easier to see what worked and what didn't. Once Herobrine showed up, and we had to make the powers stop working because he would have used them to kill us with a few thoughts, we destroyed as many books as we could. We had to keep a few, those that were the most useful if used right and helped us in our fight against him, or made the formula work, but we were forced to leave some behind as we kept running from him. We hid them whenever possible, destroyed those too powerful, and hoped they could become useful some day in the future. We should never have made them. Basically, I've told you everything about how this all started," said Minny.

Feeling a bit light-headed, Twilight was glad she sat down. "Wow, this is all, this is all a little much to take in."

"Do you have any questions?" asked Minny.

"Why were you in that block?" asked Twilight.

"Well, basically, I tried to enter this place because I thought that, since it's sort of close to the void, I could help my trapped friends from here, but there was this monster, another from our nightmares, that I had to fight. Well, I won, but I had almost died, and I needed to find a way to heal. I got really desperate, and had to use the last of my magic to seal myself. It was a good plan... except that there wasn't really any other way for the magic to be stopped except by an Alicorn. Either that or losing to Herobrine. Anything else?" asked Minny.

"What's your favorite color?" asked Pinkie Pie.

"Orange," said Minny.

"How... how did we get here?" asked Twilight.

"That was Herobrine's fault. He created the object that brought you into this world."

"Why?" asked Twilight.

"Honestly? I don't know. Maybe he got bored and needed some victims? I wouldn't put it past that monster," said Minny, looking off to the side with a disgusted look.

"Wait, how? How did he make it, or even send it to us?"

"Well, I did say how we took away his and our power, but that wasn't the whole truth. You see, we did this little oversight, not thinking about the void. You see, it's basically like a heap of trash, a separate dimension we created here where we tossed all our failed attempts in case we needed to take another look at them. When we decided to remove all abilities, we forgot about the void, but he didn't. The moment the powers were gone, he took his own life. When you 'die' in this place, because of yet another error, you pass through the void before coming back. He took that fraction of a second and suddenly made the void his home. His powers there were absolute, and he made it impossible for us to use them there. In the void Herobrine is nothing short of a god, his thought become reality there. If someone dies, he can keep them there for as long as he wants, changing them however he wishes, both their body and the mind. He can leave, but isn't that powerful outside of it," said Minny.

"Body and mind? Oh- oh Celestia, that means..."

"Sorry, but everyone you have ever known that has died is under his control. If we can make the formula happen, they will be set free."

"This means Rainbow Dash, and Applejack has... Oh Celestia! Are you saying that Rainbow Dash has been brainwashed by the enemy for years and nopony ever even noticed?!" asked Twilight, wishing for it all to be a bad joke.

"Totally. I'm sorry, but there's hope. There's always hope," said Minny.

"But she had a foal with Soarin, was that just an act she was forced to put on? What if they are aware of it, and have to see everything and can't do anything about it! Oh Celestia, this is bad, this is really, really bad. This is seriously dangerous. How can he even do impossible things here? He cut a block, he appeared in the middle of the ocean! We're not in the void," said Twilight.

"He got the ability to cut a block from a tome, probably. I'm afraid he might have found a way to teleport as well. That's quite a scary thought, because Herobrine is like the opposite of the rest of us. I can see and hear through your eyes because you are of royal blood, like the one who gave us these powers, but he can see and hear through the eyes of everyone else except you. Basically, he could appear anywhere there is someone else. At least his body is pretty weak in a real fight," said Minny.

"He can appear here?" asked Twilight.

"Not on the island. When I was left alone, the rest of my friends trapped in the void, I ran to this island. You see, at a certain point when we had to deal with random monsters appearing, there was another error, and they appeared in the hundreds every minute. We found an island and created that beacon, that powerful object. Even when it isn't lit, it destroys anything made from our subconscious that is close to the island, including Herobrine. He won't really die, but he will be forced back into the void and appear somewhere else. As long as the beacon is up, we're safe here."

***

Just a little further, just a little further, Spike thought, his feet aching.

***

"What do we do now? Why am I here?" asked Twilight.

"Basically, the formula has been perfected, and now we just need something powerful and intelligent to make it work," said Minny. "I will transfer it from my memory and into you, so you can then stand on the beacon and unleash it."

"And... then what?"

"Then... well, we'll come to that when we come to it. Let's just say that you and your friends will get to go back home," said Minny.

"Home... I've almost forgotten what that's like," said Fluttershy.

For the first time in forever, Twilight felt a real sense of progress. Her goal, her dream of returning everyone back home, to make amends over her action with the cube that brought them all to their new world... it was finally within reach. Against all the confusion and surprises, she was able to give a little smile

"But, wait, I don't get something. What about Swift Digger?" asked Twilight.

"He is another victim of Herobrine, obviously. He did tell you the made up rule of dying multiple times. You can't die here, no matter how many times it happens. He could have gotten control over everypony by just never telling you that fake rule, claiming that dying wouldn't do anything bad to you, but I think he just really likes toying with you," said Minny.

"Yeah, but, something doesn't make any sense. I mean, Swift Digger has been with me plenty of times, helped me. If he's under Herobrine's spell, then why has he been so nice?" asked Twilight.

"It makes a lot of sense to me. Herobrine has used my old friend to fool you into helping him. I mean, how many of our formula's copies have you gathered in one place for him to burn? With every tome that is found and deciphered, Herobrine gets another skill. While I don't have any doubts that you can beat him, especially once I've given you your magic, he has still become pretty dangerous. For every pony he has gotten control over, he will be harder to fight."

"But... I don't get it. Why would Herobrine first try to kill me, then use ponies to help me with the travel here, then use other ponies to attack me? Only to then make Swift Digger die again to encourage me to keep going?"

"I honestly don't know. That note that you found that had my name on it? I didn't write that. Herobrine did. In fact, I got the idea of making your friend Fluttershy try to make Pinkie Pie find it and light it because of that note."

"Wait, what?"

"Oh, yeah, sorry, I'm actually really, really bad at plans and strategies... Like, seriously bad. I can do a bit of magic and builds some pretty neat stuff, but that's it. To be fair, I was in a sort of trance and it was hard to come up with ideas, but still. I'm not exactly a great strategist. Though, I still can't figure out why he would do any of that. I mean, he can't come near this place while the beacon is here, neither can any of his ponies," said Minny.

Twilight couldn't understand it, but whatever it was had to be vitally important. Looking at the bright stone ground, she pondered and muttered to herself. What was the reason? "He can't come here... he can't come here and neither can his ponies... but my ponies can." With wide eyes, she looked up at Minny.

"How do we get out of here? I think the beacon is in danger!"

"What?! Are you- Quick, remember these words I'm about to say," said Minny.

"Why?"

"Because it will give you your magic back."

***

Spike, still dripping with cold water, had brought out a simple wooden pickaxe that he had used on the strange crystal-like block. Without so much as a sound the block had shrunk down like any other, and the light had vanished. He had looked at the little block, but refused to even touch it. Like any other item it slowly began to degrade, until it finally faded into nothingness.

"Finally," said Spike.

"Couldn't have said it better myself," said a horrifying voice right next to the dragon's ear. Spike had reacted immediately, brought out a simple stone sword, turned around and blocked the incoming shimmering diamond blade. Pushing back the creature with great force before leaping backwards, away from the threat, Spike looked at his enemy, first noticing his bright empty eyes.

It didn't take long for Spike to realize he had made a terrible mistake, especially with that grin.

"You tricked me! This is exactly what you wanted!"

"Twilight Sparkle might have been a serious threat, but let's face it, you're still as predictable and easy to guide as a baby," said the voice while overflowing with a disgusting mocking tone.

"I'll get you for this," said Spike, holding his blade with an utmost steady claw. "I'll start with those ugly eyes," he growled.

"I'm going to cut you into pieces," said the monster. "I'll begin with your tail, then I'll rip your legs off. I'm going to make you eat your own claws, and when you're weeping through the pain and blood and realization that I destroyed you, then I'll cut your head off... Afterwards, I'm going to stitch you back together in the void and do it all over again," said the monster.

Spike tried to shake off the nagging voice in the back of his head that told him that the freak in front of him was telling the absolute truth.

"Spike!" Twilight's voice yelled out. Spike turned his head to the right, where he spotted Twilight, Pinkie Pie and a stranger run up from beneath the ground.

"Twilight! Don't worry, I've got this!" said Spike, refocusing on his opponent.

"No, Spike," said Twilight, giving the monster some very mean looks. "I've got this," she said, as a magical aura enveloped her horn.

"Hey, Twilight," said Herobrine. "Did you know that the heavy thunderstorms are things I made happen? Imagine, the mayor, Big Macintosh, and many more would still be alive if it wasn't for me."

"I know they are actually alive, Herobrine," said Twilight. "I know everything."

"I know that," said the monster, giving another grin. "But here's something I bet you didn't actually know. I haven't been behind the scenes, I've been right up in your face. My name is Herobrine, but you've called me something else for a long time now. It probably won't come as a big surprise, but..." his appearance changed to something a bit more familiar, without the glowing eyes. He had turned into something a bit more normal, if just for a moment. Twilight didn't let her focus drop as Herobrine spoke the truth: "I have controlled him more than you think. I've outright possessed him from the start. Are you really going to try to hurt me, Twilight? Me, Swift Digger? Aren't we pals?"

"No," said Twilight, keeping her anger bottled up, until she unleashed it in a storm of harmful magic directed towards the beast. She wouldn't sit by and let him get away with anything.

Author's Note

Okay, so this is probably the chapter where I have used the most amount of telling instead of showing, as well as too much exposition, but a lot of the questions have been answered leaving room for other things. This is the starting point of the climax.

Protocol

Magic could be described in more ways than one. Energy, a force, power, talent, but Twilight had only really one word to use for it: a tool. The inert talent Twilight had constantly tried to master was nothing but a tool to be used and perfected in the use of its craft. Never before had she used it with outright lethal intent, and the result would have frightened her, if she hadn't been so very angry.

All Herobrine could do against Twilight was to dodge her flurry of focused beams, destroying anything they touched.

"I thought he couldn't deal with light!" said Spike, looking up towards the sun shining down on them through the massive opening.

"Another lie. Typical," said Minny. "Keep it up, Twilight!"

"I intend to!" yelled Twilight, never taking her eyes of the monster. Herobrine ran as quickly as he could around them. While his speed was considerable, the only reason Twilight hadn't hit him was that she was rusty.

"I'm only running because I hate the pain. You can't hurt me with just some magic," said Herobrine. "I'll come back, again and again!" He jumped behind a few blocks of sand, that Twilight swiftly incinerated.

Herobrine had vanished behind the dune.

"Minny Miner, what happened?!" asked Twilight.

"Oh, he's teleported somewhere!" Minny answered.

"Keep your eyes open, he might be close, waiting to stab someone in the back!" said Twilight. "Minny, how does his teleportation powers actually work? I need to know to better fight him!"

"Right! He can teleport wherever anyone who isn't you and me are looking. I'm sure he can't literally appear right in front of anyone, maybe if they blink," said Minny.

"Watch out!" yelled Spike, pointing behind her. Herobrine had appeared running up the stairs, his sword ready to kill Minny. Twilight was already expecting it, hitting him right in his chest before he could even touch the mare. Herobrine fell backwards, clutching his chest as he hit the ground with a loud thud.

"And there's the pain," he said, gasping and grunting through the agony.

"Quick reflexes," said Spike.

"Sweet! Now, with the formula I put it in your brain while I gave you the magic, we just have to use the..." That was the moment she realized the beacon had disappeared. Simply looking at Minny's face made Twilight feel her incredible sense of loss.

"What happened to the... Spike, did you do that?" asked Twilight.

"I, at first I thought that thing didn't want us to. He tricked me! Why is it even important?" asked Spike.

. "Because that's how we were supposed to defeat this monster, Herobrine, and get back home. Minny, there's another way, right?" asked Twilight.

"No, I don't think there is. I can't, I can't even think of anything," said Minny. "I... I think we lost."

A clank was heard, and Twilight turned to see Spike barely able to stand up. His sword lied on the ground, and his knees hit the stone beneath him as he almost collapsed.

"I did it. I screwed everyone over. We're going to be here forever," said Spike, having difficulty breathing properly.

Herobrine, on the other hoof, was just giving out horrible shrieks for laughter. "Until you die of old age, at which point you'll be forced to fight your offspring, who will eventually die and fight their offspring. If everypony knew what I could do, then within two generations, if you're lucky, those under my command will be able to crush your side with numbers alone," said Herobrine. "I won. I finally won."

Suddenly, Fluttershy, as a full Enderpony, appeared right above Herobrine and stomped on his face, crushing it like a watermelon. He flashed red, and the vanished.

"He'll be back, right? Keep your eyes open for him," said Twilight.

"A few seconds at best," said Minny.

"What the hell?! Why is that thing here?!" asked Spike, pointing at the Enderpony.

"Right, introductions. Spike, this is Fluttershy, also known as Ender. She's part Enderpony now," said Pinkie Pie, gesturing towards Fluttershy who walked towards Spike. "Personally, I think she's a bit odd," Pinkie whispered to him.

"Time changes us all," said Twilight, right before Fluttershy leaned down and gently hugged Spike in a surprisingly emotional embrace from an Enderpony.

"Not as much as you'd think," said Pinkie Pie.

"DIE!" yelled a voice. Twilight, already ready, focused her magic upwards and managed to hold Herobrine still in the middle of the air. His blade was just a few inches away from Minny's forehead.

"You might as well stop trying," said Twilight.

"Keep doing this all you want, Twilight Sparkle. Eventually, you will have to rest. I'll pick you off one by one. I have nothing but time, and you have so little," said Herobrine, giving her a twisted smirk. "Tick tock goes the clock."

"I'll clean yours if you don't shut up!" threatened Spike, picking up the sword.

"We'll sleep in shifts. So, Herobrine, you're going to tell us everything we want to know," said Twilight.

"Or what else? You're going to torture me? Is that really what an esteemed leader would do?" he asked in a mocking tone.

"A good leader would do anything to save her followers. Besides, at this point, causing you pain isn't that far from justice," said Twilight.

"Ask Minny Miner if you want information. You better hurry up, before I cut out her tongue," said Herobrine.

"Yes, we get it, you're evil! Seriously, you don't have to hammer home the point anymore," said Spike.

"Why can't he see things from my perspective, if that's true?" asked Twilight.

"Well, because since you're an Alicorn princess. Basically, the Alicorn-thing isn't even that important when I think about it. As long as you're royalty, you're sort of automatically grouped in the same sort of class as me and the rest of my group. We are simply allowed to do that little extra bit more. Nothing but our group can learn magic, for instance. It also makes it impossible for him to spy using the two of us. We can only do it with each other, and I don't really like doing it," said Minny.

"Even I have limitations. I can't spy through my own minions," said Herobrine.

"Why did you tell us that?" asked Spike.

"Because I needed to stall just that little extra bit," said Herobrine.

Suddenly, several ponies with dark eyes sprung from the water around them. Spike slashed the closest one reflexively.

"His minions can teleport too!?" yelled Spike.

"No, I think these are survivors from the Punishment ship!" yelled Twilight. She lost her focus on Herobrine as she had to blast the attackers, at least half a dozen, with magical beams, but something hit her head and she fell. Lying for just a second, she managed to regain composure, but a large pony was already holding her down. It had suddenly begun to rain, forcing Fluttershy to get away from them or die. Minny Miner was had managed to avoid capture.

"Use your magic and they all die," said Herobrine to Twilight, holding Pinkie Pie with a steady grip, his blade close to her neck.

"What's the point of you holding us hostage? What good would that do for you?" asked Pinkie Pie. "I mean, you've acted really odd, you know that?" she said.

"I have things I want to achieve, shut up, fool," said Herobrine to Pinkie Pie before turning his attention to his minions. "Kill Minny Miner, quickly!" said Herobrine. Minny had jumped into the water and was swimming away from her pursuers.

"Get your hooves off our friends!" yelled two other voices at the same time. Twilight turned her head slightly, and saw two silhouettes further away, up on the giant cavern wall, looking down on them. One of the ponies placed a torch, illuminating them.

It was Scootaloo and Trickery.

"You're alive!?" yelled Herobrine in what Twilight realized was his first time sounding surprised.

"You bet we are, you freak!" yelled Scootaloo.

"Damn, I suppose at least a few of you could have managed to survive. Typical that there would be a few stragglers," said Herobrine, keeping both them and Twilight in his sight.

"Who are you calling a few?" asked Trickery. At that moment, at least three dozen blocks in the stone wall, all around them, started to break down. Within seconds Twilight, with relief and joy, looked upon so many shimmering cool blue eyes the the darkness. "We left with 51 changelings, and you managed to kill 19. Now it's our turn," said Trickery. A wonderful sound of proud and aggressive buzzing filled the cave.

Herobrine was clearly overwhelmed the way he gawked and scowled in disappointment, which was the perfect opportunity for Twilight to use something she hadn't used in a long time.

With immense concentration, having to do math she hadn't touched in years, she calculated exactly where one, two, three, four different creatures would appear. A quick burst of energy, and she, Spike, Pinkie Pie and Minny Miner were all standing by the cavern wall, close to Trickery and Scootaloo.

"Attack, my children!" ordered Twilight, gesturing towards the measly few attackers below. Her conviction really got the swarm going, and without missing a beat all of them swooped down towards Herobrine and his group.

***

"So everyone but him has to appear back at the Temple of Return?" asked Twilight to Minny Miner. Herobrine was surrounded.

"Yeah, that's right," said Minny.

"This is nothing but a minor setback, Twilight Sparkle. Your little cavalry only succeeded in saving you because I decided to not kill you right away. I'm still going to come out on top of this. I will still win," said Herobrine.

Pinkie Pie bounced "There you go again, acting all weird. First you said you won, then you say you still had to win."

"That's not what I meant," said Herobrine, sounding annoyed, and Twilight had to admit she enjoyed that monster being humbled.

"Then why did you try to attack Minny?" asked Pinkie Pie.

Herobrine looked up at her. "What does that have to do with anything, fool?"

"Yeah, I mean, you knew the beacon was destroyed, and you were fighting Twilight, who I think is the most powerful thing in the entire world right now... Why did you suddenly just attack Minny? I mean, nopony was looking up. You could have dropped down right on top of Twilight. Swing, and then Twilight is yours to control, right? But when you had the chance, you just went straight for Minny... and then you specifically wanted your henchguys to kill her."

"I fail to see your point, fool," said Herobrine.

"Wait, Pinkie, you're right. Why would he try to get Minny Miner first?" asked Twilight.

"I don't know. At this point you would be the only thing that could threaten him. Why did he?" asked Minny.

"Because... because you probably know another way to get the formula to work. Doesn't she?" asked Twilight, directly to Herobrine. There was a slight pause.

"No, but I'm aware that you're going to think so whether I deny or support that foolish idea."

"What is it? Tell us!" said Twilight.

Herobrine started to laugh in that sickening piercing way again, and he looked up at Twilight. "I said before, you only won because of your little cavalry. I was basically all alone out here. I think I'm going to go back to Haven, and start... recruiting. Let's see how well your filthy little... spawn, do against an army of over a thousand ponies," said Herobrine. "When I said they would be lucky if they survived two generations, I did mention that would be if they knew from the start. They don't know anything right now, and you don't have a ship to take you home. I have plenty of time, I can go door to door, and nopony would suspect a thing."

"We won't take our eyes of you, you won't even be able to teleport away from here. You'll stay put while we figure out how to use the formula," said Twilight with great ferocity.

Herobrine smirked. "Princess Twilight Sparkle, you have learned so much during your time here, but here's a lesson you should always keep in mind:"

Suddenly, another pony with black eyes fell down from above, driving a sword right between Herobrine's eyes. On the very verge of dying, they still managed to focus on her as his dying words managed to escape his mouth through blood, spit and chocking. "Always have an ace up your sleeve." The final, but definitely not lasting, state his body was in as he vanished was horrible to see.

His minion had not managed to outlast him, thanks to Spike.

For at least ten seconds there was a stunned silence, but eventually Twilight managed to get her thoughts together.

"Come on, everypony. We need to regroup. Pinkie, lead us to your town," said Twilight.

***

Keeping their eyes open as they journey through the thick forest, ready for another strike by their enemy, Spike turned to Twilight.

"Twilight... I'm sorry, I didn't mean... I'm just so sorry," said Spike.

"Spike, there has to be a way back. This was just a setback. We will win this. Please, just keep going forward. It was a mistake, that's it," said Twilight.

"Are we safe from him, Twilight?" asked Scootaloo.

Minny Miner looked up towards the sky, where several changelings were flying around keeping watch. "With so many eyes, I don't think Herobrine will manage to surprise us out here anymore," said Minny and looked around. "He can still come up from behind a tree if he's lucky, but overall I think we're safe. He's not more than decent in a fight. It's how he can keep coming that's the problem. Nothing keeps him from popping up out of nowhere behind a single pony. We are stronger together."

"Speaking of popping up out of nowhere. Scootaloo, how in the world did you survive the storm?" asked Spike.

"That was because of Twilight's established protocol," said Trickery.

Spike turned to Twilight. "What was it, exactly?"

"Basically," said Twilight. "Changelings are terrible swimmers, but they can hold their breath very well, longer than a pony can. In the event of falling overboard without a chance of being saved, every changeling was asked to simply sink as quickly as they could until they hit the bottom of the ocean and-"

"I can't even dive that deep," said Spike.

Twilight didn't let the interruption hold her for long. "When they hit the ocean floor, they would dig down and try to find a cave. Afterwards, they will either have to wait for assistance, or keep mining in the direction of the beacon."

Trickery nodded. "Fortunately, there was some blocks of air trapped in the pieces we sank down with, so we had time to find a cave."

"It took a while, but we managed to get here," said Scootaloo. "Now the question is... how do we get back and warn the others?"

"We will discuss that once we're all gathered. I hope Shining Armor and the others are alright," said Twilight, spotting Pinkie Pie's town in the distance between the trees.

***

Having gathered everypony in the largest most spacious building on the island, a large circus tent made out of red and yellow woolen blocks. While about ten changelings were keeping watch outside, the rest of every single ally on the island had gathered inside. Shining Armor had recovered, as well as the little changeling. Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo and Applebloom had given each other a big hug. Rarity had looked absolutely relieved, as well as having terrible bed hair.

Twilight had gotten up on a podium to speak, and had made sure to update everyone on what had happened. After everything that had happened, it was time for ideas and thoughts. "Everyone, before we think of a way to get home, I think it's important that I share some theories about this Herobrine we are going to be facing."

"Princess! Our brothers, sisters and friends could all be on their way to the void as we speak! We need to hurry home!" said a random changeling.

"I know, but if we rush into this fight without thinking, then everything could be catastrophic. Firstly, I need to share what Herobrine can do. He can bring back and control the dead, without us even knowing. Seemingly at will, he can change the weather to whatever he wants. He can make his sword cut anything. He is probably able to see and hear everything we are doing right now, therefore we will have to find a creative way to discuss strategies. I noticed something interesting during our latest encounter, however. Remember how he was outright surprised to have seen you all? This points to him not being omniscient, it seems he have to actually know where somepony is to look through them," said Twilight.

"Why does this matter?" asked Applebloom.

"Because this means he has flaws we can use against him," said Spike. "Imagine that there are two ponies, pony A and pony B. Herobrine sees pony A and can look through her. If pony A sees pony B, then Herobrine can look through pony B. If we can hide pony B, he doesn't know where that pony is," said Spike.

"Oh, oh! Oh!" shouted Minny Miner with sudden enthusiasm, pointing towards Spike. "I just think I realized why Herobrine pretended he was weak against light, and why he didn't see that cool pony and these 'changelings' coming!"

Twilight had noticed that as well. "I admit I've had to think about that for the past hour. Why did he act like light hurt him? Unless... of course! Because if ponies literally can't see anything at all..."

"Then Herobrine loses track of them!" said Spike.

***

Herobrine was... "Shit! I hate her so much!" ...less than amused.

***

"But, what about blinking?" asked Pinkie Pie.

Spike seemed contemplative before he spoke. "Well, at least a little light comes through, and maybe you need to be in the dark for a while before he loses you?"

"Well, at least we know a potential weakness. We can act in secrecy again! Now we need to test it out in a safe and controlled environment, at one time or another," said Twilight.

"I noticed how Herobrine was surprised that some hadn't died. Isn't he in charge of the void? Wouldn't he be able to tell?" asked Spike.

"Well," said Minny. "I think he knows what is going on in the void when he focuses on it, and I know for a fact that he has changed the void to keep anyone that enters from exiting. Whenever somepony has come back, that's just him faking how it's supposed to go."

"But, what about ponies that died in Promise Peak? I heard their bodies didn't vanish and were mummified," said Spike.

"Oh, that was definitely a trick to make you unsure, to mess with your heads," said Minny. "As I've said, it's impossible to truly die here until the job is done. I didn't say it wasn't possible to, well, rot. I'm pretty sure they will vanish soon enough, when Herobrine needs some extra hooves"

"Onto the next point, right?" asked Spike, seemingly a little uncomfortable. "How do we get back to Haven?"

"Before that I would like to ask Minny something," said Twilight.

Minny turned to her. "Aha?"

"Are you sure there is absolutely no other way to get the formula working?"

"If there is, I don't know about it. We would need something really powerful to get it to work. At least something like the beacon," said Minny.

"Can't we just use Twilight's magic? She can do incredible things," said Spike.

"From what I've heard, she doesn't even have a tenth of what would be needed," said Minny contemplatively. "Don't get me wrong, it's really impressive, but we would need a lot, a lot more than that."

"Wait, we could use the-" but before Rarity could finish her sentence, Spike had covered her mouth.

"Rarity, he's still listening in, remember?" asked Spike.

"Hm, we'll have to try to sever the connection, and even then I think anyone with ideas will have to tell me, and Minny, while we try to cover your ears," said Twilight.

***

Diligent work to ensure Herobrine would lose track of everyone in their group began almost immediately. While the theory had been, at most, a guess, Twilight got the distinct impression that it would work when she tried the same idea with Minny.

"So, how did it go?" Twilight asked as she had stepped out of a dark room.

"After about half a minute, my picture of you got really blurry. A few seconds later I just lost track of you completely! This seems to work great!" said Minny.

"Wait, if this applies to you too, then why didn't you or your old friends ever figure this out yourself?" asked Scootaloo.

"We never really used it much, it invaded everypony's privacy," said Minny.

"Well, I don't get the impression Herobrine cares much for the privacy of other ponies," said Rarity.

Minny gave Rarity a serious look. "He's not a pony, Rarity," she said. "Ponies don't hurt and lie to everyone around them."

Twilight felt a sting of guilt, but she had to focus on their mission. "Alright, everyone, we'll begin with organizing this effort to blind Herobrine right away! Time is of the essence!"

***

As just a single glance from someone who had not managed to avoid Herobrine's glance could ruin everything, Twilight made sure to build a simple but safe system to make sure everypony would be kept in the literal dark long enough without accidentally see someone they weren't supposed to afterwards. They repeated the simple process a few extra times just to be sure, and once everything had fallen into place the sun had already set.

On their way deeper into Pinkie Pie's town, Twilight approached Rarity as the large group walked on the empty streets.

"Rarity, you had an idea earlier. What was it?" asked Twilight, weary after the most stressful day in years.

"I just thought, that if we needed a lot of power for this strange formula you mentioned, couldn't we use the lightning rod back in Haven?"

"That was just Herobrine tricking us into thinking we are safe. It doesn't actually work," said Twilight.

"Or he was just screwing with you," said Spike. "He tends to do that."

"Oh dear. To think we've lived with that maniac in our midst for over a decade, thinking we would be safe from the storms. I shudder to think what he could be doing to everypony back in Haven, and everywhere else for that matter," said Rarity.

"We'll stop him. There has to be a way," said Scootaloo.

"I hope so. If there is, we'll find it. We've come too far to just quit," said Twilight.

"Speaking of far, Princess, have you thought about a way to get back to the mainland?" asked Trickery.

"I've thought about it, and for a while I was terrified we would just have to dig our way back-"

"That would take weeks!" said Spike.

"Maybe even months, depending on how we can handle supplies. It would also be incredibly dangerous," said Shining Armor.

"Yes, but, there is one possibility. We make another ship," said Twilight.

"But I thought we couldn't-"

"I know we can't build a ship the way we did the Eternal Crimson, but I think I might be able to make one with my real magic instead."

"Do you think that would work?" asked Rarity.

"It's worth a try. You should all rest, and I'll stay up to see what I can come up with," said Twilight.

"Do you need any help?" asked Spike.

"You've all helped me so much already, but I honestly think this is something I'll should do myself. I can't risk getting distracted when I experiment with my magic. Sometimes I just work better on my own, and this is just one of those times. All of you, get some rest. It's been a very long day and you've all earned a bit of sleep."

***

With her powers returned to her, Twilight couldn't help but to feel the entire world around her, while still dangerous, had been transformed into a sandbox, or playpen. Touching every block was as easy as a thought, and she felt a great sense of ease and accomplishment being able to move blocks directly from their rigid positions and snapping them into place somewhere else. There had been plenty she had been terrible at in the world of cubes. Making food, clothes, farming, building, creating, and at times leading, but magic, this, was something she could do.

Dozens of large blocks flew around all at once, often being taken directly from nearby trees to aid in the construction. Using Intent through her magic was just as natural as through her own body. She was still in town, among hundreds of torches lighting up what could only have been an area specifically made to cut down trees. If Pinkie Pie had made it, or one of the strange villagers, Twilight could not say.

"Hi, Twilight Sparkle, do you mind if I stick around a bit?" asked Minny Miner.

Twilight turned around and gave her a quick glance, seeing Spike had come with her, before returning to her little experiments. "Sure."

"Twilight, I'm sorry for what I did," said Spike.

"It's alright, Spike. We all make mistakes," said Twilight.

"Hey, Twilight, if... if you didn't believe we could still win, would you be... mad at me?" asked Spike.

"Spike... I don't know. I don't think so. I'm still just happy you're alright," said Twilight.

"How is it going with the ship?" asked Minny.

"I think it might work, and I'm pretty sure I can make it stick the right way. I should be able to make the basics of how to make a ship with my magic by morning, but it's going to take a lot of effort to make a real, actual ship. Hey, Pinkie Pie, do you have any wool in stock?" asked Twilight.

Minny looked around. "But, Pinkie isn't-"

"Give it a second," said Spike.

"But-"

"No no, hang on," said Spike.

Suddenly, Pinkie Pie jumped down from a tree and landed right in front of Twilight. "I don't have a lot of wool, but I suppose I can maybe, maybe, just maybe use the wool from my circus tent. It better be an emergency," said Pinkie Pie. "Is it an emergency?"

"Pretty much. I hope that tent has enough wool, I think it does," said Twilight.

"Okey dokey. Oh, and if you run out of wool, I have about 12,000 sheep that hasn't been shorn-"

"Sheared," said Twilight.

"Sheared in years!"

Twilight took a deep breath. Today had been so very tiring, so very long, but she feared it was only the beginning, she assumed as much. "Alright. First thing in the morning we're going to start to gather enough supplies as we also start to build our new ship. Food for the trip, armor, swords, bows and arrows. Golden apples. Every little bit will help. All we want to do is to warn everypony of Herobrine... but there is a real chance we could be too late. We might have to go on the offensive. We aren't just preparing for the journey back home. We are preparing for war."

End of Part Three

To be concluded in Part Four

A Visit Gone Wrong

Had too much time passed? Were the towns of the mainland still safe? Twilight had no way of knowing, which made every single hour absolute torture. Each day was a nightmare. Mistakes had been made, and had cost them precious time. The group had struggled to get ready for the trip back home, and had crossed the sea with anxious hearts.

All in all a whole two weeks had passed by before Twilight finally felt her hooves touch the warm sand of a beach. Just a random beach, connected to their own continent. They were back, but not quite home yet.

"Princess, why did not? Why not go to the port?" asked the youngest changeling. Their ship, smaller than the Eternal Crimson but with extra large, and pink, sails was docked at the beach, but not at the dock where they had first set sail. Twilight had made sure to steer the ship away from that popular place. The port of Seaside was a few thousand blocks to their right, roughly.

"Because I don't know what Herobrine is planning. I don't know if he was found out by accident or if he's already controlling everyone we know. For now we need to be careful. Maybe we're all that's left?" said Twilight.

The little changeling bowed her head. "Sorry."

"You don't have anything to apologize for, Caring."

"Well, then. May we get going? We have quite some work to do," said Rarity. "I'd hate to get my hooves dirty, but you know what they say about desperate times."

***

At Twilight's request the group had decided not to get too close to Haven. All of them had created a small cave, making sure it looked just like anything else one could stumble upon in the world. There, in the lit deep cavern, they waited until nightfall.

"Are you sure, Twily?" asked Shining Armor.

"Yes, brother. We can't risk it. As a leader I won't let us. Since I can use magic I can get out much easier if we're too late," said Twilight.

"Does that mean the new one should come too?" asked Trickery.

"No. Minny can't teleport, at least not to the point that she can get out of danger," said Twilight.

"I'm not happy about this, Twilight," said Spike, giving her a concerned, disapproving look.

"To be honest, me neither. I really wish you could go with me without risk. You have no idea how much I wish me and Minny wasn't the only ones with magic. Still, all of you are either strong, brave, smart or all at once. I'm sure we'll do fine if things go wrong."

"Can't at least one of us follow you in? You have teleported more than one pony at a time. Even if you're out of practice, at least take someone who can fly away from the danger," said Shining Armor.

"And if it's a trap? Should that pony or changeling just fly away and get chased by a dozen pegasi? They have Rainbow Dash, don't forget that. No flier can get away from her, even in the dark. They either lead Herobrine's forces back here, or hunt down the flier. Besides, Herobrine can't see through my eyes," said Twilight.

"Seems like you've given this some thought," said Shining Armor, taking a deep breath.

"Let's hope I'm wrong, and that we've actually just wasted time and that we should instead have warned everyone about Herobrine at Seaside. Either we've made a mistake, or everyone we know are controlled. Neither is great, but at least the second one isn't as horrifying."

"Well... assume the worst, and be careful," said Spike.

***

Under the cover of darkness, Twilight had traveled for two straight hours. She had started to run as far as possible at least two dozen times. Whenever she could, the alicorn slowed down to breathe. While flying would have been quicker, it was a matter of fact that any movement in the sky would be noticed dozens, if not hundreds, of blocks away. Any silhouette would stand out against the moonlit night sky.

Fortunately, Twilight noticed just how unfair it was to use magic in the world. Without flight or magic any monster she encountered would have been a massive threat, but with both regained it was laughably easy. A creeper sneaked up behind her, and the ensuing explosion was only a concern because of how loud it had been. A simple magic shield had stopped most of the force from explosion, making Twilight's mane ruffle slightly in an oddly warm breeze.

After years of fearing the darkness, a decade of feeling like a piece of herself was missing, she had found it again and should have finally have felt completely safe. But, Herobrine had entered the picture, and the threat of the darkness had been overtaken by the fear of the void.

Herobrine, and his minions, his puppets, his... poor, poor little ponies where bound to be a much bigger threat. With her magic, Twilight didn't have a weapon. All she had was something to stall them until they all managed to find an actual solution.

Minny Miner just has to know the solution. Even if she don't, I'll find one. I made a promise. I'll get them all back to Equestria.

***

When Twilight finally saw the town of Haven she felt oddly hollow. Having needed a way to get a better view, but not wanting to fly, she had climbed up into a tall tree, having lied down between a few blocks of leaves. Overlooking the town should have meant something more; she should have felt like she was back home. All that was left was emptiness.

Seeing a perfect spot to hide, just between two decorative chimneys, Twilight calculated what she needed to and then teleported to the new spot. Sure, she might as well have been back in Promise Peak under the rule of a horrible dictator, but at least she knew the landscape well.

However, how would she find out more? Had the town already been taken? Twilight couldn't hear anything. Most ponies would have been sleeping at such an hour. Did Herobrine's minions even need sleep?

Wait... it's not foolproof, but I have a plan, said Twilight. The town archives. With her magic, it was possible to get in and read the registers without anyone noticing. If the town was indeed under Herobrine's control, then that could mean some ponies who had been declared NLR (No Longer Returning) could be back in the town. Frankly, Twilight missed the circumstances behind NLR, it seemed impossible, but things had changed to make death even more terrifying. NLR needed to be changed to HNP (Herobrine's New Puppet).

If previously dead ponies would have returned to the town, then that could be a definite sign of trouble.

Actually, I might not need the town archives. I'll start with Mr. Cake, the mayor, and Rarity's father. It's still a long shot, but perhaps they are back in their old homes, thought Twilight, before vanishing.

***

They had not been, but Twilight needed to make sure.

She managed to get into the archives without any major headaches. In the night every bit of darkness was an ally, for once. At one point she had almost been detected by a random guard patrolling the halls of the building, but she had managed to avoid being spotted thanks to the building being just as poorly lit as the outside. Even if she was wasting her time and Herobrine hadn't actually made his move, she would still prefer to be unseen. If anyone, friend or foe, saw her, then Herobrine would know his enemies had returned home quicker than he had expected.

Walking up to the right chest, Twilight opened it and reached out for the book listing every poor pony who had ever experienced death. The list was too long, and every single name would have made Twilight cringe had she read it a decade ago. It would all have been very intimidating, but the dark made everything feel safe.

That's when Twilight realized something was terribly wrong. The only reason she hadn't reacted to it the moment she saw it was the simple fact that she had thrived in the shadows the entire night. The sheer relief of having the archives being even darker than the outside had caused her to make a mistake.

Why, oh why, was it so dark inside?

Suddenly, the room was bathed in light and covered in shadows from the many shelves.

"Having so much power again made you careless, Princess. Had this been like Promise Peak then you would have been able to leave undetected. You didn't even think about your teleportation creating bright flashes, did you? You forgot them, because you can't see them youself during the actual travel. I couldn't not notice you through a dozen eyes," said Herobrine behind her back.

Twilight didn't even bother to turn around, her first instinct was to just teleport away. The five ponies that jumped down from above and grabbed her made it far too difficult to actually perform the act; there was simply too much mass.

"Kill her. I would have done it myself, but I'm too disappointed. I expected more from you, Twilight Sparkle," said Herobrine, with a smug tone that would have made even a child instantly unlikable.

Twilight couldn't teleport, but she did have other skills. Without hesitation, she started to fire bursts of focused energy against the dozens of ponies, all with black eyes, approaching her. Those holding on would cut her with a blade. Everything happened so quickly. One second Twilight kept firing, the next moment she was trying desperately to force the nearby ponies away from herself.

Flashes of magic illuminated the room, casting distorted shadows upon the walls. As every single pony in the room ran towards her, trying and succeeding in overwhelming her, Twilight couldn't focus on everything at once. Her eyes darted from foe to foe, panicked. Shadows, enemies, danger everywhere. A pony was about to strike her head.

Then, everything just stopped. In what could only be a reflex developed from years of living in their world, everyone stopped what they were doing and turned towards the direction of a familiar noise. A hissing, meaning only two possibilities.

To Twilight's great surprise, it wasn't a Creeper.

With a great blast, a nearby wall was obliterated in fire and smoke.

"Surprise!" yelled a familiar voice.

"Pinkie Pie?" asked Twilight, right before regaining her composure and firing her magic at her distracted captors. She wasn't exactly out of the woods, but at least nopony was grabbing her.

"Twilight, come on!" yelled Spike, appearing in the large hole next to Pinkie Pie, Applebloom and three changelings. Pinkie Pie took hold of Twilight and started to run, or rather bounce, away as the party retreated throughout the town. Once again Twilight was in the dark of night, struggling to run properly along her friends.

"Kill them!" yelled Herobrine fiercely.

"What happened!? Why are you here?! How did you even follow me?!" asked Twilight. There wasn't any point to keeping their voices down. By the sound of it, every resident without a dozen houses were already up and moving.

"Twilight! Timey's other kids found us! Herobrine made a mistake! He's got a hold of Haven! Changelings and ponies are already fighting back!" yelled Spike.

"How did you make a bomb?!" asked Twilight, her voice somewhere between amazement and sheer bewilderment.

"Sand and gunpowder. It's not that hard to make TNT," said Pinkie Pie.

"You've got to be kidding! Why didn't you say you could make dynamite?!" asked Twilight.

"You never asked, duh!"

"This way, hurry!" yelled another pony. Twilight looked ahead, Shining Armor was waiting near a corner. "Come on! We need to leave RIGHT NOW!"

***

Twilight was sure at least a hundred ponies were following them as they ran through the city. Everywhere they went other foes appeared around corners and in alleyways.

"Come on! Hurry! Just a little further!" yelled Spike, pointing ahead. "There!"

About a hundred blocks ahead Twilight saw the outer wall of Haven, having been blown apart. Their way out was within reach.

"Thanks for coming to get me," said Twilight, panting, her sides hurting. "You took a huge risk."

"Worth it. You can always count on-"

And then, so suddenly, so brutally swiftly, Spike was silenced with a fired arrow, piercing him between his eyes. Dead. Just like that, he was gone.

Every higher thought process in Twilight just stopped, her body moved like it had a will of its own, continuing running towards the exit. Not finding words, and being completely incapable of grasping what had just happened, Twilight just kept going for a fraction of a second, then the onslaught of emotion, fear and grief struck.

In the corner of her eye, a pony stood with a solid grasp of a bow, looking at the damage he had caused.

"Can you believe I missed? I wasn't aiming for him, Twilight," said Herobrine, twisting his voice into something smug.

Twilight was absolutely torn. Reason dictated she would keep escaping. Grief demanded she would stay and mourn. Anger convinced her to stay, fight, slaughter. Almost incapable of seeing because of the tears, she let go of Pinkie Pie and turned around to face Herobrine.

"I'm going to kill you," said Twilight, her magic starting to run wild in her body. There was no control, no way to focus on anything except the monster in front of her. She craved vengeance. There had been so much pain to so many ponies. Twilight just wanted it to end right there and then. She wanted to save everyone. She wanted to win.

"Whatever happened to the kind caring little Princess?" asked Herobrine.

"You're a mistake, and I'm going to erase you from the world," said Twilight, barely able to form a coherent sentence.

Suddenly, Herobrine's face turned from smug and petty, to equally furious as Twilight. "NO! I am NOT a mistake!"

"JUST GO AND DIE!" they both yelled at once. Herobrine drew an arrow, Twilight readied a magic blast. However, before either could strike against the other...

"Shining!" yelled Pinkie Pie, a voice that could only be described as commanding. Suddenly, something hard hit Twilight from behind. She couldn't move, her body went limp.

"Sorry, Twily," said Shining Armor, picking her up. "We live to fight another day."

Had Twilight been able to speak through the blur, she would have just loudly cursed. He's right there! He's done so much to me, to us! Just let me finish it! Let me get him! Please! She could barely make out Herobrine through the haze, the crowd and the tears.

"Sorry, Twilight. Take it from me, you never do good work when you're mad," said Pinkie Pie. "Come on! Let's get out of here before evil Spike shows up!"

No, he's right there... No... No... He's just... I can't... Spike... Then she stared to drift away. She was physically, magically and emotionally drained. Grief washed away rational thought, and then everything went dark.

The last thing she was was Herobrine's burning white eyes, so horrifyingly empty. They were so uncaring, so immensely easy to despise. She just wanted to kick them, cut them. Sorrow and hate flowed through her. Above all else she wished for Herobrine to be hurt, to be punished. It would have felt good, it would have felt really, really good. It would have made her feel-

"Monstrous. Twilight, don't do this because you want to. You need to set that aside. As a Princess, you should do it in the name of justice, not for vengeance," said a familiar voice. "Don't you think I've felt great anger? Immense sorrow? Twilight, you have grown, but will you be able to set aside your own needs and wishes for the betterment of everyone, including yourself?"

"Who... who is that?"

"Have you already forgotten my voice? Well, I know, I know, that you haven't forgotten what made you a princess in the first place. Since coming here, you've learned so much. You know the importance of honesty. You know the importance of fighting back against evil. It's time you learn the importance of sacrifice. Herobrine has hurt so many, but we cannot be rash and let our emotions take hold," said the voice.

"Princess Celestia?" asked Twilight, listening, peering out into the darkness. She could still see the bright eyes of Herobrine in the distance, except they started to be more caring... Their color weren't actually white anymore. Twilight managed to focus her eyes, and above her stood a friend.

"I think you were dreaming a bit too much, my old friend. Don't worry, for the moment you are safe," said Timey, his clear blue eyes giving her a supporting look. He smiled. "I cannot say how much today has saddened me. We've lost a great asset. Spike the Great is no longer among us. According to my children, he has, unwillingly, joined with our new enemy."

"I... Spike is..."

"Princess, I will leave you alone. Please just rest in here," said Timey, heading towards a door. The room was small, and had a few tiny windows high above. The oddly spherical shape, and general cool temperature, of the still cubical room was familiar. She had been there a few times before. It was built like a changeling hive, she was told. Twilight wasn't sure where in the town of Constant she was, but what she was sure of...

"I forgot the flash... If I had just... Then I wouldn't have been found, and they would have found me before I entered the city, and then Spike wouldn't be..."

Timey turned around to face her. "I... Please just rest."

"It was my fault..."

"Spike followed you, knowing the risks. According to your brother, if it hadn't been for Spike they wouldn't have been able to save you at all. Who else know you well enough to guess you would be at the archives?"

"Spike has always had my back..."

Timey left the princess to rest, and more importantly mourn, in peace. He knew she needed to be alone, and that she would talk to her friends when it was time.

***

Several hours later, Timey reentered the room. Twilight was still lying on the bed, but she had stopped crying.

"Timey, give me numbers. Numbers. Give them to me." Twilight was still grieving, but information was something her brain could focus on. The more she knew, the more she had to think, the more she could try to push her loss away.

"Exactly 78 percent of all ponies in Haven have been confirmed to be under his control. Seaside is empty as everyone there has been killed and controlled. 20 percent of changelings have been killed. We've sent out our own changelings to Promise Peak, we expect it to be mostly unharmed at this point but they need to be warned."

"What has happened?" It hurt, but the situation was so severe she simply had to put her own mourning aside.

"A while after you went away, a few changelings started to notice something strange was going on in our hive. Some of my children had difficulty following orders, and when we questioned them why, they lied. Changelings rarely lie to each other like they did. We investigated, and realized something was very wrong. Since we can feel emotion, and even deceit, we managed to piece everything together. We very quietly tried to inform the remaining ponies, but somehow, which my other children informed me was Herobrine's special vision, we couldn't save many before we were discovered. You are currently in Constant, where we try to keep everyone as safe as possible. Every survivor has been relocated here."

Things were awful, but not hopeless. Twilight thought about something else. "What about Lock?"

"We haven't heard anything from them. They are either safe inside their cage, or all dead. We simply don't know."

"Good. Get me a mining cart, I'm taking the train there right now," said Twilight, finally standing up, only to fall forward when her strength faded away. A part of her had outright expected a certain assistant to be there to catch her.

"What? Why?" asked Timey, helping her up.

"Because while we might have a respectable number, our side will only diminish and their side will grow. That you know who's against us or not is a great thing, and something I didn't expect, but we will still lose without some real power on our side. This is war, and we need soldiers. With the ponies on Promise Peak, real warriors, we have a better shot at winning. But, we need Sharp. We need to last as long as possible to find out how to beat Herobrine."

"But, why would you trust the likes of Sharp to help us?"

"Look at it this way: would you rather have Sharp and his ponies on Herobrine's side, or ours?"

"Frankly, I don't find either option attractive."

"Also, I need you to gather the survivors. I need to make an announcement. I think they need to know exactly what's going on. I expect my friends have already told you, but I want them to hear it directly from me," said Twilight.

"It will be done."

"Besides, I want to tell them I have the perfect name for our army," said Twilight.

"What is that, if I may ask?"

There was only really one word fitting, one word that summed up everything they were striving for. It was Herobrine's fault. Every loss, wound, fear, shed tear and death could be attributed to him, and perhaps Twilight as well if she had just avoided interacting with that damn cube he had sent to Ponyville. As a name, only one word seemed appropriate.

Twilight took a deep breath. "We're Punishment."

Despicable Army

Twilight felt the wind in her mane as she, Pinkie Pie, Rarity and Shining Armor traveled on the desolate railway track stretching far along the landscape towards the horizon. They each had a little cart, all traveling close enough to touch each other. For the last several days they had felt a tug as a burst of speed sent them further forward, and Twilight was starting to feel sick of it.

Like being sick at sea hadn't been bad enough.

Glancing behind her, she saw a couple of sights that worried her. Firstly, her brother gazed off into the distance with the slightest hint of anger in his eyes. Whenever Twilight talked to him every trace of whatever was troubling him vanished, only to return when he thought she wasn't looking. She wasn't surprised; they were, after all, on their way towards Lock. He had insisted to come along, despite Twilight's wishes that Shining Armor would stay in Constant to help everyone. "Twilight, you don't know these criminals like I do. If they are still safe, you're going to need somepony like me." While Twilight didn't want her brother to feel all that pain again, she couldn't deny he had a point. She knew how to reason with the sane and sensible, not dangerous criminals.

The second thing Twilight noticed was a similar look on Rarity, but not angry, just hollow. She just looked so empty and depressed.

"Rarity, I-"

"Don't, Twilight, just don't," she immediately snapped to Twilight, her eyes suddenly filled with fierce aggression.

"I'm sorry, I didn't-"

"I don't care if you didn't mean for this to happen. You are partly to blame for Spike getting killed. You are partly to blame for all of this!"

"That was Herobrine!" said Shining Armor.

"I said 'partly'. It might have been his trap, but Twilight sprung it. Twice."

"Everything will be fine," said Shining Armor.

"Twilight keeps saying that, but recently things have just gotten worse and worse," said Rarity.

Twilight wasn't quite sure how to respond, but she tried. "Rarity, I know I've made mistakes and, again, I'm sorry, but you can't just sulk like this! I need you to be at your best for what's ahead! Listen, I... if there's anything I've learned from all of this, it's not how to be a princess, or how to lead, or how to be creative. It's that things are going to get worse before it gets better." She looked ahead to finally spot their destination. "Right now I need you to be prepared for the worst."

***

Considering that Lock was essentially just a gigantic prison, the actual building one could see from outside was downright underwhelming. Nothing about it gave the impression there could be over a hundred criminals down below. To be safe, Twilight's group had stopped and gotten off the tracks quite a distance from Lock's entrance: a tiny little wooden shed in the middle of an open field.

"It's taking a while, isn't it?" asked Shining Armor, lying hunched behind a row of natural dirt blocks, peeking over the edge.

"We don't know how difficult it is for her. We should be happy she could come along," said Twilight.

"I suppose," said Rarity. She turned to the side. "You're awfully quiet, Pinkie Pie."

"Oh, what? I was imaging having a huge party in my head because I got so bored. The blue elephant says
'hi'," said Pinkie Pie.

Rarity scoffed in disgust. At first Twilight thought it was in response to Pinkie Pie just being a bit tactless in a darker part of their lives, but... "The blue elephant? But he's a terrible guest! He always ruins the punch-bowl!" said Rarity.

"Well, I had to invite him because he had some of my favorite snacks," said Pinkie Pie.

"Please tell me he at least brought along Pelican Petunia, she always livens up the festivities with style," said Rarity.

Shining Armor turned to Twilight. "Are they really having this discussion? About imaginary parties? Now?" he whispered as their chat continued in the background.

"Shining Armor, if you don't like my friends, just say so, but right now I'm about to find out if my friend Applejack's manipulative abusive psychopath of an ex is being controlled by a horrid abomination or could attempt to murder me because he's actually still himself. My friend Rarity just lost her kind boyfriend, basically our brother, and Pinkie Pie just got dragged into a war from her safe home. If I had to, I would invent my own character, Susette Sparrow, and let her join the imaginary party, just to help us lighten the mood a little bit," said Twilight, giving her brother a very intense glare.

"Okay, okay," said Shining Armor defensively.

"She can bring any purple elephant she want," said Twilight.

"Blue."

"What?" asked Twilight.

"You s- Nevermind. How long until this Fluttershy returns?" asked Shining Armor.

"She's just being careful. That hasn't changed," said Twilight.

A few moments passed, Twilight and her brother just kept her eyes on the shed in the distance. "Wish I knew a spell to make binoculars."

"Or a recipe to craft some," said Shining Armor. Suddenly, Fluttershy appeared right in front of them. They both jumped in pure shock, but quickly recovered. "You scarred the apples out of me!" said Shining Armor, picking up the golden apples he had dropped in a lapse of concentration.

"Fluttershy, is it safe?" asked Twilight.

In response, the Enderpony just slowly shook her head.

"Damn it, I fear- Wait, of course it isn't safe. What I meant was 'Do you think Herobrine has been there?' Is it safe in that Herobrine hasn't been there yet?" asked Twilight.

This time, Fluttershy gave a simple nod, then vanished into thin air.

"Where did she go?" asked Shining Armor.

"Back to that End dimension, or world, or whatever it may be to rest."

"She isn't going to do more?" asked Shining Armor.

"We can't risk her dying. Enderponies are unfocused, even when Fluttershy rules them, but at least they are relatively harmless now. Imagine if Herobrine could control them through her? Herobrine' being able to teleport is bad enough. Imagine him having a, potentially endless, number of Enderponies at his command," said Twilight.

"I shudder at the thought. It would all be over," said Rarity.

"Right. Come on, time for us to go into Lock," said Shining Armor.

They all got up from their hiding spot and walked to the shed. Two guards were sitting outside at a table, relaxing with a few drinks in the shade beneath a thin wooden roof.

"They are allies, right?" asked Rarity.

"Probably," said Twilight. She recognized one of the guards, someone who was from Promise Peak. It was Clear Cut. They didn't plan having conversation, however. Without pause, Twilight focused her magic, hitting them both with a harmless beam. The guards immediately slumped forward onto the ground. "Doesn't change the fact that they have been out here for a while, and Herobrine can probably see through them."

"Are they hurt?" asked Rarity.

"No, don't worry. They just fell asleep. Pinkie Pie, I need you to make sure Herobrine can't see through these guys, can I trust you to do that? Along with every other guard we send up?"

"Sure thing! It will be all dark and cozy, like a slumber party!" said Pinkie Pie.

"I can't help but to wonder why Herobrine doesn't seem to have come here," said Shining Armor.

"He's probably busy dealing with us, and I don't think he would expect us to ask these criminals for help," said Twilight.

"It's a very good thing he doesn't seem to be that aware of everything that happens to the ponies he sees through. It could be like watching a thousand screens at once, something is just bound to be missed when you're trying to do everything at once," said Shining Armor.

"Could be," said Rarity.

"I can actually relate. When you're commanding others you have to have a lot of balls in the air at once, but sometimes it just becomes too much," said Shining Armor.

Twilight went ahead and opened the door to the shed, and immediately spotted the staircase in the corner, leading down into the earth.

"That is quite the staircase," said Rarity. It was completely straight and not very steep, being made with slabs instead of stair blocks. The bottom could be seen an extreme distance away, and the stairs was only two blocks wide. "Why is it made like that?"

"Strategy; if there is an outbreak this hallway is one of the last defenses. The close space makes it hard for a lot of ponies to squeeze through. We can let water flow down and drag them back, or hit them with arrows," said Shining Armor.

"I'm not planning on using it," said Twilight. "Come on."

They took the first step down into the depths of Lock.

***

The majority of Lock that was not supposed to house the prisoners had often been described as gray and bland. Most corridors were straight and made out of stone bricks, with only torches to add any diversity.

"Who designed this?" asked Shining Armor.

"It was a pony in Haven, a mare named Proper Conduct. She was a bit strict, but she was really good at giving advice when we designed this," said Twilight.

"Ah, I know her. My warriors used to call her 'Peppy'. She didn't like living in Promise Peak, so she moved. She knew how to design good, strategically sound buildings, but she was never very creative. I can't have spent more than a month stationed in Lock; it has a tendency to wear you out," said Shining Armor.

"Who designed the area that houses the criminals?" asked Rarity.

"That was a few designers," said Twilight. And Spike, she neglected to mention. "I overlooked it, but they did fine without me. I'm not much of a designer."

"It's funny how we've made a prison that only the guards are miserable in," said Shining Armor. They rounded a corner, and saw what amounted to a large gate, almost made completely out of obsidian. To their side was a large window that allowed one to peer into the prison of Lock.

"Are you sure we shouldn't have kept the guards at our side?" asked Shining Armor as they walked up to the window.

"We will be able to handle this on our own. It's not like we're actually going into the inner parts of Lock. We'll just talk through a few bars today and hope it goes well, " said Twilight, looking out over Lock.

Along the giant obsidian walls, forming a black dome, there were several elevated windows allowing one to observe things in the housings below. Up above there was a very large round window, allowing the sun to shine down upon what could only be described as a small village. Fields of wheat and crops were visible, along with trees and small lakes. It was formed well, and only the dome broke the illusion and reminded one that they were not too far away from bedrock. A few dozen ponies were visible.

"Are- are you just letting them run around like that?" asked Rarity.

"What were we supposed to do? Just keep them in small cages? In this world it just wasn't possible to make a good system like that, so we decided to try this instead. The idea is that we encourage rehabilitation. Perhaps, with enough time, some can be released based on good behavior," said Shining Armor.

Twilight thought the idea was sound, but she didn't like how her brother said it. If anything it sounded like he was reading from a pamphlet.

"You don't like it, do you?" asked Twilight.

"If- if I'm going to be completely honest with you, no. I hate them, every single one of them. Even ones like Harry O'Hooligan. You have no idea," said Shining Armor, clenching his teeth.

Twilight wasn't quite sure what to say, but for the moment she needed to enter the area which allowed her to find and talk to Sharp Edge. "Come on, help me get the gate open. I'll need all four of you."

***

"Sharp Edge, please come to the visiting room number four! You have an urgent unscheduled visit!" yelled Shining Armor out through an opening overlooking Lock. He quickly got back inside into the command center and Twilight pushed a button to close the opening. "I really wished we could have crafted some sort of loudspeaker, but even then these monsters wouldn't have listened much. Twilight, since you have magic, I'd rather not be in the same room as Sharp Edge," said Shining Armor as she headed towards the door leading to the visiting rooms.

"I know this is hard for you, but I might need you for this. I have never handled criminals like this," said Twilight, stepping into the hallway.

"Any other guard would do."

"Shining Armor, if you are really uncomfortable, I will allow any other guard still outside to take your place, but this is hard for me too. I haven't forgotten what Sharp Edge did to you, and I haven't forgiven him, but right now we have to try getting their help. We will need any help we can get, and I trust your help more than anyone's right now. I did ask that you would stay in Constant, didn't I? This was the reason," said Twilight as she opened the door to the room connected to the visiting rooms.

"I honestly don't know if you're desperate or just so shaken by Spike's death that you're not thinking straight. These are rapists, murderers, and psychopaths," said Shining Armor as Twilight turned off the light in the waiting room and locked the door. Sharp Edge was sitting in there with confidence, a small light was on, and Rarity would have let him and only him in through the command center.

"We need more time, these ponies are physically capable of fighting back. If Sharp and his ponies betray us, or die, we lose instantly. If we get Sharp and the criminals on our side, we will last a bit longer. If we do nothing, we risk having Herobrine get a hold of Sharp as well as dying within a short time. This is something I, as a leader, feel we have to risk. It's everything or nothing."

"To me, these ponies are nothing," said Shining Armor. Twilight unlocked Sharp's door and turned the lights back on inside the visiting room and was about to open her own door.

"Please don't think like that. What they did was horrible, I know, but I hate seeing you like this," said Twilight with her hoof on the handle.

"Are you saying you've forgiven them for what they've done to Promise Peak? To me?" he asked with slight anger.

"No, sometimes you can't forgive, or forget, but you might be able to let it go," said Twilight.

"Twilight, look at me," said Shining Armor, lowering his voice. He paced up to her. He stood so close even the smallest scars were clear as day. "They did this to me, they hurt friends of mine, they hurt fellow ponies! I will never let that go... I will never actually act on these emotions. I follow both the letter and the spirit of the law, and I will never strike these bastards in anything but self-defense. I still stand by that, but I will not let go."

"You know, if it's any comfort, I forgot about you years ago," said a familiar voice right in front of them. Through the small openings in the iron door she saw Sharp sitting on the other side of metal bars.

"Hello, Sharp Edge," said Twilight, not hiding the fact that she wasn't happy to see him, but taking great care as to not sound outright angry.

The criminal had not changed much, except for perhaps a few extra scars gathered from over the years. His bright red mane had been cut very short, but his orange coat was unchanged.

"Hello, Princess Twilight Sparkle. You wanted to talk to me?" he asked with a smugness as Twilight and Shining Armor walked inside the room. "What is this about you needing my assistance?"

"Can it, Edge. This isn't one of those situations you can exploit. If you so much as try, it's going to end badly for everyone," said Shining Armor, his voice having become so strict. He had changed his entire persona so quickly and thoroughly he could have been a changeling.

Twilight noticed Sharp Edge's grin diminishing somewhat, even though it clearly didn't disappear. "You know, Shining Armor, you put on this mask of discipline and is trying to draw my attention, make me take the situation seriously and all that, but all I can think about right now is if my second kid would be an Alicorn if I did your sister."

Shining Armor didn't exactly lash out, but the glare he gave could have petrified a cockatrice. "If you say anything like that about my sister again I will-"

"Brother, he's just trying to get to you. You should know better," said Twilight.

"Exactly, and I can't believe it's actually working. I don't care about her; she's not my type. I suppose this sort of goading works better when 'your sister' is literally the only thing you care about anymore."

"That's not true, I have-"

"You have Promise Peak, yes, but you don't have a wife anymore, do you? Or a child as you expected to have by this age? No little playtimes, diaper changes or lullabies to sing over the crib, right? Face it, Shining Armor, you barely have anything at all. Must kill you to know I started a family, and you never even got a chance," said Sharp Edge.

Shining Armor looked like he was about to lose any trace of composure he had left. Twilight had asked him to just stay, but he did this all for her. She was very grateful, but he still had to keep calm.

Sharp Edge scoffed. "Maybe that's for the best. After all, like she would still want someone so covered in-"

"Enough," said Twilight with a steady voice. Both Sharp Edge and Shining Armor looked at her. She knew that they knew: she meant business. "We are here because we're facing a threat bigger than anything else in this world. It would eat you for breakfast, so listen up, Sharp Edge."

The criminal lost the last bit of smugness in his face. "Fine... I'm listening."

***

"And that's the whole story. Now, are you going to help us, or would you rather just sit here waiting for Herobrine to come and get you?" asked Twilight.

Sharp Edge gave her an unamused look. "It's funny, that you could actually be capable of manipulation, and lies, I heard. I honestly never expected that of you, Princess. Lying to cover your own hide, and forcing me and my ponies into helping you. Why, you're a pony after my own heart."

"Shut the hell up, Sharp," said Shining Armor, but Twilight raised her wing.

"No, Shining Armor, it's alright. Sharp Edge... you are absolutely right. I'm not exactly giving you much of a choice, and it's true I spent years lying about my actions. It was a relief when I found out it wasn't my fault, but that doesn't change a damn thing about how I behaved. Right now it's more important that I'm trying to solve the situation. I hate it that I have to use these means, believe me, but this one is just one of those sacrifices I have to make," said Twilight.

"Well, right or wrong, it's important that you've got conviction. I wouldn't have accomplished anything without that. You know, I can't help but to think that it's a bit funny. Whether they are 'good' or 'evil', every single major player in this game seems to use some nasty tricks. Princess Twilight, I will help you. On one condition."

"If you're asking to be released, then you can forget it. In fact, this isn't even some parole you can escape from. One of my friends have Enderponies that will teleport you all to the proper places when the time is right, and they will keep a close eye on you."

"Oh? Well how come your friend doesn't tell the Enderponies to just teleport into Haven, grab everyone there, and teleport them into cages so you can stay safe longer?" asked Sharp.

Shining Armor gave him an annoyed look and sighed in exasperation. "Don't you think we already tried that? We tried it before we left for this place. You know what Herobrine's ponies did once they were in their cages? They held their breaths until they died."

"So you can teleport anywhere, then?" asked Sharp Edge.

"The Enderpony's teleportation isn't very pleasant, or even precise. It takes time to get working, too. It would take twice the amount of time to teleport to Constant from here than if we had used the rails. I might be able to teleport further and quicker, but I can't do it with so many," said Twilight.

Sharp Edge shook his head. "Nevermind, I'm getting distracted. My condition, Princess, is that I will be allowed to see my daughter."

Twilight and Shining Armor simply stared at him for a few seconds.

"That's it? What about your friends? Won't they want something as well?" asked Twilight.

"They will either do what I say or they will be Herobrine's new little toys. Don't worry about what they want. I never do," said Sharp with a chilling, yet casual, voice.

"Fine. Rosy is probably not going to like it, and you will only see her through bars, but you'll see her nonetheless. I'll just have to talk to her first," said Twilight.

Sharp Edge leaned back slightly where he sat, contemplating to himself. Eventually, he looked right at her. "So, how are you going to do this? Are you going to just attack Haven, hope Herobrine's forces become disoriented and take back the city?"

"Of course not. We can't risk anything large like that until I've figured it out. He will just come back, stronger than before."

"Well, too bad. Tricking the enemy and claiming a town is what I'm the best at, after all. It would have been much better if you had simply defeated him with that beacon you spoke of," said Sharp Edge,

Twilight couldn't help but to groan at the thought. They had been so close to defeating Herobrine. "If we had just hurried up, or if Spike had talked to me, or if I hadn't been so easily duped, or if Minny Miner had actually just-"

Then it hit her. Moments from days gone by flashed before her eyes. Errant thoughts brought back memories, and through memories: ideas.

...claiming a town...
...the void...
...the enemy...
...heap of trash...
...not being omniscient...
...In the void Herobrine is nothing short of a god, his thoughts become reality there...

"I've got it! I know a way we can beat him! Sharp Edge, how quickly can you get your criminals to get ready for the battle of their lives?" asked Twilight.

In response, he simply raised his hoof. "Just a moment, please," said Sharp Edge. He got off the block and walked over to his door. After pulling a lever and opening it, he leaned his head out. "Hey, asshole! We're going to fight an evil god in an epic battle to stop him from devouring our souls and make us his zombies! Pass it along!"

"Balling!" yelled a gruff voice somewhere inside Lock.

Then, Sharp Edge simply closed the door and returned to his seat. "The best part about being surrounded by criminal idiots is that they are so easy to deal with," he said with an amused smirk.

"So that's done?" asked Twilight.

"Yes," said Sharp Edge, clearly expecting Twilight to be impressed.

"Good, because you're coming with us back to Constant right this moment! I will meet you, and only you, at the exit," said Twilight and got out of her seat. "Come on, Shining Armor. We've got work to do," said Twilight.

Just like that, they both left Sharp Edge alone in the room, looking genuinely confused for the first time in a long time.

"Twilight? What's is it? How can we beat him? What did you figure out?" asked Shining Armor when they were galloping through the hallway. "You actually looked downright excited! I haven't seen you like this in years!"

"I'm pretty sure I figured out exactly why Herobrine wanted Minny Miner dead. I know how we can beat him, but I'm going to need to get back to her as quickly as possible. I need to ask her some things," said Twilight.

"What things?" asked Shining Armor.

"Oh no, that's a secret to everybody," said Twilight. She peeked into the room where Rarity and Pinkie Pie were. "Girls! Come on! Get Sharp out of there! We're going to need him at the meeting!"

They both looked a bit lost. "What meeting?" asked Rarity.

"The war meeting in Constant, of course! We, the new Punishment, are going to assault Haven with every single pony we've got! It's an all-or-nothing assault! In the meeting, I'm going to need Fluttershy, Shining Armor, Timey, Minny Miner, Sharp Edge, whoever is in charge of Promise Peak and basically every single pony who represent the fighters! We're already at war, it's time for our first and also last battle as Punishment!" said Twilight with gusto.

"Have... have you gone insane, Twily?" asked Shining Armor.

"Probably! But I also have a plan! You're simply going to have to trust me for now. I'll tell you about it later, right now I need to think things through until we get back to Constant. You know, it really is funny: I came here expecting the worst, but what I got is probably the best anyone could have hoped for," said Twilight.

Author's Note

We are getting closer and closer to the end.

Preparations

For the whole journey back to Constant, Twilight could barely control her breathing. She downright wanted to just rapidly teleport the whole distance there, but she had to keep herself from wasting her magic; she would need it for later.

Once back, Twilight and her friends quickly rounded up the leaders, and Sharp. Within the hour everyone had gathered in the main hall. Everyone with any amount of power over anyone had gathered, standing around a large table. Twilight looked at some familiar faces. Shining Armor, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Scootaloo, Trickery, Minny Miner and many more. Sharp Edge stood with a casual posture in the back, leaning up towards a wall with a few odd looks glancing his way. He was making others uncomfortable with his presence, and they were making him equally uneasy with numbers alone. There was only one Twilight missed in the crowd of around thirty faces.

Then Fluttershy appeared in the back out of thin air. It took a little while before Twilight could get through that, yes, this Enderpony was indeed the ally she had mentioned a while before. Once things had calmed down, they could finally start.

"Great, everyone's here," said Twilight.

"Why are we here, exactly?" asked a pony in the back.

"Ladies, gentlecolts, we're going to attack Haven," said Twilight.

The uproar was immediate. Protests, all attempting to be heard over each other, started to bombard Twilight.

"That's insane!"

"There is no way that we can win against a force that just keeps coming back!"

"Do you even have a battle strategy?" asked a mare with nothing but doubt in her voice.

"No, but that's why I need you to come up with one. I'm not experienced with a battle of this scale," said Twilight.

"Princess Twilight, it sounds like you want to send the only ones capable of defending the rest of our ponies straight to their deaths," said a stallion.

"Oh no, that would be crazy. I don't want to send our armed forces... I want to send everyone. All of us. Each and everyone there is. Including everyone in this room," said Twilight, not even showing any hesitation to her insane suggestion.

For a moment, they just glared at her. There was nothing in their look but sheer disbelief.

"Um... why?" asked asked a commanding pony. "I mean, that's not what's really on my mind, but we've ought to start somewhere."

"I can't tell you, because that might compromise my strategy," said Twilight.

"You can't be serious," said yet another pony.

Twilight looked at them all, then let out a sigh. "Listen, I have a plan. I even checked in with Minny Miner. I know that this can work."

Everyone glanced at Minny over in the corner, who noticed it. "She's not wrong or anything, and that's all I can say," said Minny Miner.

Twilight gave them a pleading look. "Everypony, our situation is very grave. We are living on borrowed time, and some of our beloved friends and family have already been claimed by that evil monster. Now is the time to act, and I know you're aware of it. It's now while we still have numbers and a plan on our side. We can't wait until they pick us off one by one, until we too are one day taken. We can do this, I believe in you. I've always believed that the council holds what's best for us all in their hearts, and while I haven't always agreed with your decisions I've always respected them. I've trusted you, now all I'm asking is that you trust me. Not as a princess, but as a friend," said Twilight.

"I'm behind you, Twilight," said Rarity.

"Right! I'm with you one hundred and two percent! There might be a rounding error in there somewhere," said Pinkie Pie.

"We've always been at your side, Princess Twilight. We shall not stop now," said Timey.

Fluttershy gently bowed.

"Honestly, I don't like it, but I'm still on your side, Twily," said Shining Armor.

"As I said, I think your plan can work... And I'd still be on your side even if I didn't! I will help you," said Minny.

"I'd be a liar if I said I wasn't interested... even more so than usual," said Sharp Edge.

"Changelings, Enderponies and criminals. That's still a pretty good fighting force already," said Twilight. She gave the rest of the crowd a kind look. "Anyone else?"

"I vote yes," said a voice.

"I vote no," said another.

"I say aye!"

"Right!"

"I'm in!"

Twilight looked on as, thankfully, the majority of ponies present agreed. Her plan was in motion.

"We're not all in agreement, but the decision has been made. My fellow ponies, prepare for the journey and battle. I will take care of my own preparations," said Twilight.

"When do we leave?" asked a random pony.

"In just a few days," said Shining Armor.

***

A full day after the meeting, Twilight was sitting alone in her room. It was in the middle of the night, yet she could clearly hear the bustling of the ponies down outside. Materials had to be smelted, gathered and prepared. Armor, blades, bows, arrows, food supplies. They also had to spend a few days resting, to prepare strategies, and to party to raise morale.

For the moment, Twilight had her own mission to focus on, and she waited for one of two friends that could make it possible.

There was a knock on her door.

"Come in," said Twilight.

Minny Miner entered her room.

"Good, you're here. Everything is almost finished," said Twilight.

"I do hope this works, but I'm pretty sure it will as long as Herobrine doesn't realize what we're doing. However, before we get to that part, I think I need to talk to you about something, Twilight," said Minny.

Twilight simply sat and was more than ready to listen. Minny seemed reluctant, but after a while she continued.

"I haven't been completely honest with you, Twilight Sparkle. There is one very important thing I've kept from you, because I wasn't really sure how you would handle it. But, it's time. Listen, Twilight, the way to defeat Herobrine is the same way for you to get back home, but it's not that easy. When you've beaten him, you'll have to make a choice. You will all either have to stay in the finished new world we'll have created, or return back to Equestria," said Minny.

"Well, I think we'll go back to Eque-"

"Wait, as I said, it's not that easy. You see, as I've told you, time flows differently... back in Equestria, I don't think any time has passed at all. Maybe a few milliseconds? Well, it will flow normally once the world is completed," said Minny Miner.

Twilight wasn't sure what she meant. She had, in essence, mentioned that already. What was the problem? "What are you trying to tell me?"

"Twilight, your bodies weren't transported to this world. Your minds were, and then created new physical bodies. Right now, your bodies are still back in Equestria, sort of not sure if they should fall down dead or if they just started to doze off. Back in Equestria, none of you have aged a day. Nothing there has happened. If you beat Herobrine and decide to go back, then you aren't transported back, as much as your minds just sort of keep going like nothing had happened."

The concept outright confused Twilight for a second before a most uncomfortable thought struck her. "But, what about the children? All of the colts and fillies that were born here? What about Lively? Rosy? Timey's kids?"

"They will be forced to stay in this world with me. They cannot go back with you. But... that's not even the worst part if you choose to return. Twilight... I... if you go back, I'm pretty sure only you will remember this. Every parent won't remember their own children, every sacrifice, pain and memory will feel like it will have been for nothing. You deserved to know this, before you had to chose," said Minny.

Twilight wasn't sure what to say. "Maybe... we can all vote on this once the fight is over?" asked Twilight.

"There won't be enough time for that. You, and only you, can make this choice if you want your plan to work. It's our only shot too. I'm sorry," said Minny.

Having that pressure on her yet again was unbearable. Would she sacrifice everything to get back to Equestria? "Won't that basically kill everyone of us and replace us with those we used to be?" asked Twilight.

"I honestly don't know," said Minny.

"You don't know a lot about something so important," said Twilight. "I don't feel like I have a choice! I can't do it! I can't break apart the newly made families just to allow us to meet our old ones! I can't make hundreds of children into orphans just because I want to see my mother, father, sister-in-law and the princesses! None of us can do that! I won't be that selfish! We have a responsibility to the children! I have a responsibility to both the children and their parents and everyone who's made this place their home! They trust me!"

Had she been her old self, the confused and unsure mare that had dropped down into a strange world, then she would have started to weep at this point. Still, she was visibly upset.

Minny Miner slowly walked up to her and put a hoof on her shoulder. "I'm so sorry, Twilight."

"It's just so unfair! I mean... All of these years not a day has gone by without me promising myself that I would get everyone back to Equestria, that I would never allow us to stay here forever... yet... Now, when I'm barely two days away from that goal, I just can't do it anymore. I can't break the hearts of so many children. I can't destroy so many bonds and memories. I can't make our strife mean nothing."

Minny Miner gave her a gentle hug.

"On top of all of that, I would have to live with it as a secret forever. Nopony would believe me. Even if they did, everyone would despise me for it. I can't live like that again, carrying something so horrible inside of me. In that scenario, nopony wins. Everyone just loses everything. I'll have to make us stay here... then I'll tell everyone of the decision."

"Some will hate you even more for it. Keep that in mind."

"You know what? They can hate me all they want. All I know is that if I chose to go to Equestria, I will hate myself so much more than they ever could. I'm stuck between a rock and a hard place. In reality, everyone should know about this, but telling everypony now would guarantee that Herobrine learns something is going on, and if that happens, we just slowly die."

"Again, I'm sorry."

Twilight took the deepest breath of her life. "I know, I know, and I'm glad you told me."

Another knock on the door was heard, and Timey walked in.

"You wanted to see me? Princess Twilight?" asked Timey and closed the door behind him.

"Yes, Timey, I wanted to just go over the plans with you one more time," said Twilight.

"Very well," said Timey and nodded politely.

***

A few floors below, Shining Armor was walking down the hall with a couple of children by his side. Both Lively and Rosy seemed very uncomfortable as they walked.

"Hey, what's wrong?" asked Shining Armor.

"Nothing, Sir," said Lively.

"Listen, it's okay to be worried. Don't worry, I'm sure we'll be able to save your parents with no problem," said Shining Armor.

"It's not that," said Lively.

"Haven will be safe again soon, I'm sure. It must have been very scary to get out of there in all that chaos, but you were very brave, and everything will be fine," said Shining Armor, trying his best to seem confident. It wasn't very hard for someone like him.

"It's not that either," said Lively.

"Oh, well what is it, then?" asked Shining.

"It's just, I mean, my mom was controlled by that monster guy for a long time, right?" asked Lively.

"Yeah... that's right," said Shining Armor.

"Does that mean she doesn't actually love me? Did that monster guy just make my mom fake-love my dad and make me?" asked Lively.

Shining Armor was completely unable to answer that, as the question had taken him completely by surprise. "I- I don't really know."

Lively just hung his head down as they walked through the hall.

"But, listen, kid. I haven't exactly met this Herobrine much, but from what I hear, he's just too horrible to know anything about how a mom loves her son. I don't think anything that terrible knows anything about how to raise a child. Honestly, I think he made your mom go on by herself as much as he could. Look, let me ask you a question. Did you ever feel loved by Rainbow Dash?"

Lively looked up at him for a moment. "Well, yeah. A lot!"

"Then I don't think you've got anything to worry about," said Shining Armor.

"Yeah! Yeah, I bet you're right! Thanks, Sir! You're a lot cooler than you look!" said Lively.

"I don't look cool?"

"I meant nice, because scars are really cool," said Lively.

Shining Armor managed to hide a smile. It turned melancholy when he realized this was something he should have done years ago, talking to and supporting a child. His own.

"Lively, I wish I had a dad like yours, instead of him," said Rosy quietly and looked ahead. Shining Armor saw him too. At the end of the corridor, leading into a large open mess hall, one could spot Sharp Edge sitting at a table, surrounded by changelings and ponies, guarding him for what was to come.

Shining Armor stopped them, turning to the kids. "Rosy, I'm so sorry you have to do this, but we didn't have a choice. I think he just wants to talk with you. If you don't like what he says, or if he tries to do something you aren't comfortable with, just say the word and we'll put a stop to it before you can blink."

"If I have to," said Rosy with a deep breath.

They entered the room. Several ponies spotted them. Shining Armor gave a subtle nod to his fellow guards. For the first time in his life, Shining Armor actually saw Sharp Edge smile as he noticed his daughter.

"Well, who do we have here? Last time I saw you, you were just a little foal, Rosy," said Sharp.

"Hello, Sharp Edge," said Rosy as she sat down at the table, opposite of him. Shining Armor took note of how the little filly tried to sound as unconcerned as possible. Not cold, not angry, not scared or shy. She almost sounded formal.

"You can call me dad, if you want to," said Sharp.

"I know, Sharp Edge," said Rosy with a quiet voice.

Keeping his eyes on Sharp with as much attention as possible, Shining Armor was surprised by the stallions reaction. He just leaned back, and smirked to himself.

"I can't tell if you're more like your mother, or me. On one hoof, you hold others responsible without any qualms. On the other, you're not afraid to say things that... sting," he said, chuckling.

Rosy didn't say anything.

"A bit shy, though. No doubt because of your mother, always being so loud, making you feel like you should be quiet like a mouse. Do you like apples?" asked Sharp.

"What?" asked Rosy.

"Do you like apples?"

"They're... they're okay," said Rosy.

"You don't really like them, do you? Me neither. I can't stand apples; either too sweet or too sour," said Sharp, chuckling again. "Just like your mother, I guess."

Rosy just kept quiet, looking into his eyes.

"Rosy... Did you know why you're called Rosy?" asked Sharp Edge.

"Because apples are-"

Sharp shook his head. "No, that's just why your mother agreed to it. I named you that. You're named after my sister. She died when she was even younger than you. She was a rascal, but always willing to apologize. She was incredibly nice even with an odd prank now and then," said Sharp.

"Why... why did she die?" asked Rosy.

Sharp looked a bit displeased. "You don't shy away from the darker parts of life. Neither do I. I never have. Why she died was because of an illness. Horrible one, fortunately not hereditary, but very painful."

"Sharp Edge..." Rosy seemed unsure at first, but eventually straightened her back and spoke up. "Why am I here?"

Sharp sighed. "I guess I simply wanted to get, what I suspect to be, one last look at literally the only good thing that has come out of my life."

"I'm not that good," said Rosy.

"Of course not. You're from me, and nothing from me could be that good. Still, I just wanted to say that I'm proud of you."

"Why? What have I done that someone like you could ever have been proud of?" asked Rosy.

"Because, Rosy, you're brave. Not only is your mother currently little more than a zombie, not only are you unable to go home again, not only might you soon be controlled by a horrible monster, but you're also one of the very few ponies I've ever known that has held eye contact with me for this long. Shy doesn't mean you're a coward, just introverted. Look at these idiots," said Sharp, gesturing around him. "The only one here who has looked me in the face is Shining Armor, and that's not because he's brave as much as he's just angry. Rosy, you're a brave girl, and brave ponies are the ones that survive. That's all I ever wanted in a kid."

"Well, I- I don't care what you think!" said Rosy.

"I know! And that's why you're the only thing I've ever cared about in this world! You're the best daughter I could have hoped for!"

"I don't- I don't want to be your daughter!" said Rosy, managing to raise her voice considerably.

"Exactly, but you can't change that! Life isn't fair! But you don't let that bother you, do you?! You keep going, just like daddy!" said Sharp.

"Shining Armor, I don't want to do this anymore," said Rosy, meekly climbing of her chair.

"That's alright. I got a good look at you, that's all I wanted," said Sharp Edge. "We both know what we want, another thing we have in common. Still, before you go, I just want to ask you one last thing."

Turning to him, she asked, "What?"

"Have you ever done something really difficult for the sake of someone else yet? I mean, that's how we'll know for sure who you are really like."

"I... what are you trying to say?" asked Rosy.

"I told you why my sister died, but not how. Her disease was so very painful. She died when she was six, and the treatment could only have kept her alive for another couple of years at best. Living on like that, just horrible. Every day a struggle to just keep breathing, being lucky if you could see the sun without burning your eyes. One night I just sneaked into her room, kissed her goodbye on the forehead, and put a pillow over her head. Put her out of her misery. "

"Sharp! Shut up at once!" said Shining Armor, smoldering with fierce anger.

"Sometimes you have to do what's hard for the ponies you love, sometimes for them! Never forget that, Rosy!" said Sharp Edge as he was forcibly dragged away, out from the room.

Shining Armor walked up to Rosy, she was visibly shaking, weeping. Shining Armor got down to her level, meeting her gaze. Being gentle in that situation was a bit difficult, and in the end all he could manage to say was:

"Come on, Rosy, let's get you and Lively some hot chocolate, then try to get some sleep, alright? It's late."

"I'm nothing like him, I'm not!" said Rosy.

"Of course you aren't! I like you!" said Lively, blowing a raspberry towards Sharp Edge's general direction.

March

For the next couple of days, hardy iron had been crafted into everything that could conceivably be even remotely dangerous or useful. Swords and armor was the obvious first choice, but this was a desperate charge they were preparing for; nothing could be allowed to go unused, not a single iron ingot would be left if they could help it. Buckets with water and lava, shears, shovels, it didn't matter. Everything could be of use.

Diamonds, every one gained from years of toil and danger, all used up to protect or aid the strongest warriors and guards. Those crafting with the rare material either cringed with grief, or laughed with mad catharsis.

Enchantments created from the experience of hundreds of proud fighters fueled the very best weapons, undoubtedly forging tools of pure destruction that would be the stuff of legends starting from the very next generation. When a pony crafted and enchanted a diamond weapon they were allowed to name it, an act that brought almost a sense of honor and glory with it.

And food! Rations were simple, with bread, carrots and bottles of water, but at least plentiful. However, the best chefs were preparing what everyone would need: the greatest feast in their world's memory. Those not truly capable of fighting did the grunt work before the battle, such as farming, cooking, cleaning and running around with messages.

Twilight had actually been amused, and downright proud, of how well the changelings and ponies worked together. Sure, they sometimes did, but not to this degree. For the first time ever she had seen the two work so well that they surpassed what either of them could do alone. A well-oiled machine.

Bows, armor, ladders, bombs, arrows, lava, notes, torches, everything useful, distributed evenly and giving everyone a role.

Then, Constant had fallen silent the night before the battle. After every street had been so crowded, sweaty, filled with hay bales and materials, road after road of ponies and changelings shouting, talking, working... it was empty, completely still. Desolate like it was the end, downright melancholy and beautiful.

Where were they all? Why, in the greatest building of course, eating the best cakes, drinking the finest drinks, savoring everything they could without upsetting their stomachs. There was singing, camaraderie, joy, fear, laughter, crying, prepared goodbyes, new bonds were made. If it truly was their last night alive, or at least alive and not fighting, then they would make it count.

For that night, Constant's last night, the town was the very brightness that Herobrine had pretended could harm him. It was their way to defy him before the final battle. This brightness, the very joy of being alive, was something he took as an insult.

And then, sooner than most had wanted, it was time for bed.

Dancing, running, brawling, eating, it was all carefully weighed to make sure all would have a good night's rest.

They would need it.

***

While the night before certainly had boosted morale, there was still a certain degree of hesitation as ponies slowly but surely left the town. The young, old and unprepared simply had to stay, being forced to await either victory or doom. Ponies said farewell, and then marched.

The very last hour before they left, Twilight and Timey made what could very well be their final goodbye to each other. During the battle they would both be in different places, approaching it at their own angle, like they planned. Hopefully it would work, but Twilight was sure Timey could pull it off.

Then they all, hundreds, over a thousand ponies and changelings, left Constant. Haven awaited, as did Herobrine.

***

The journey's end was days away, and organizing a march through the mapped wilderness had taken several sharp minds. It was slow, but at least they made sure none was left behind, and that nopony in the numerous battalions was lost.

Rarity and Pinkie Pie had been ordered by Twilight to lead, or at least tend to, several different groups. They didn't have much time to chat, not that they were in much of a mood to.

Once night fell, it was a different matter. While ponies raised simple tents, cut down trees that could hide monsters,and laid down parameters against whatever creature of the night would approach them, Pinkie Pie and Rarity joined Twilight close her tent, right in front of a fireplace.

Considering one could not look in any direction without seeing at least five large camps at least at a minimum of a twenty blocks away from each other, the night was very quiet, even in their own well-lit shantytown. The moon was full, bright. The cool glow from the celestial body was in stark contrast with the warmth of both torches and their little fireplaces. Those not on guard-duty often sat around the fires, idly chatting with low voices. There was fear in the air, but also an urge. Ponies and changelings wanted to fight the threat.

As Rarity and Pinkie Pie entered the tent, Twilight had just finished talking to a changeling soldier.

"Oh, come in, girls," said Twilight. "Would you like something to drink?"

Rarity shook her head. "No thank you, Darling. We just wanted to see how you were. It's been a tiring day, after all."

"You're telling me!" said Twilight. "Still, I'm grateful things have gone well so far. How did it go for you?"

"Fairly well," said Rarity, but she was a bit hesitant. "Though, I saw Sweetie Belle. I admit that it was a bit of a shock, actually seeing her ready for outright war. While I am proud of her, and am aware she's a strong mare, it's still quite jarring seeing your sister in such a fashion. Ghastly, really."

"I'm sure she will be fine, Rarity. I know you're worried, believe me, I do, but we will certainly win," said Twilight.

Rarity cleared her throat. "Might I ask-"

"No." Twilight raised her hoof. "You may not ask about the plan."

"It's a secret, silly!" said Pinkie Pie.

Rarity sighed. "Fine. Very well. When will our... 'friends' from Lock be arriving?"

"The same day we will reach Haven. They are a bit of a wild card, but Sharp will keep them in check for the good of all of us," said Twilight.

"Yes, but why so close to the attack?" asked Rarity.

"Well, would you want those ponies around us anymore than you had to? While I am absolutely sure we need their help, the majority of them are, after all, still dangerous criminals. The less time they spend with us before the battle, the better. If I didn't trust Sharp Edge had a tight grip on them, I wouldn't even have considered it," said Twilight.

"As long as you're sure," said Rarity.

***

While Twilight was busy looking over notes, maps and even graphs, she did her best to make sure she talked to them, made them feel welcome. Twilight Sparkle still needed and trusted her friends, now more than ever.

Eventually, they had to leave. It was late, most were asleep and even the princess was beginning to feel drowsy. Rarity and Pinkie Pie yawned as they made their way towards the door.

"Girls, wait," said Twilight.

"Yes, Twilight?" asked Rarity and turned to her.

"Things are going to get a lot worse very soon, so I just want to know how much you mean to dear old Twilight. You've had such a great impact on my life. Thank you," said Twilight.

Rarity gave her a kind smile. "Darling, we love you too."

"We've at least never been bored with you around!" said Pinkie Pie.

Twilight smiled as they hugger her. As they left for the night, their words outright made her feel invigorated, but she needed to take a break. Without further ado, she headed straight for the bed.

***

The very next morning everyone packed their things and headed out. They left behind as much as they possibly could, not even bothering to clean up. For the moment it simply didn't matter.

What did matter, however, was a short meeting just before Twilight left her tent. While their tactics had already been decided upon, she just wanted to make sure her friends and family knew what to expect.

Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Shining Armor, Applebloom, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, Trickery, Minny Miner, and Fluttershy.

"Now, everyone," said Twilight. "While we all know our individual roles in this fight, who we will command and what our goals are, I realize that we would feel better knowing what we will all do, to better understand the whole."

Sweetie Belle gave her a confused look. "Wouldn't that make us vulnerable if one of us got captured and interrogated during the fight?"

"The battle isn't going to be that spread out," said Shining Armor. "It is true that one team will infiltrate the city directly in order to cut off their resources, but there won't be much need for secrecy otherwise, not between us in any case. This isn't top secret."

"Speaking of which," said Twilight. "Scootaloo, Trickery, how's your team?"

"They are all super prepared. I'll go with them as second-in-command, help them in the mines," said Scootaloo.

"We will do well, we promise," said Trickery.

"And you know the tunnels?" asked Shining Armor.

"By heart," said Scootaloo.

"And when will you go?" asked Twilight.

"We will all go roughly-"

"Exactly, Scootaloo" said Twilight.

"Exactly an hour before the army's first charge against Haven."

Twilight nodded. "Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Shining Armor, where will you be?"

"I shall be directing my squads from the hill by the eastern wall," said Rarity.

Shining Armor looked at his sister. "And I'll be with my warrior squad on the western side, charging into the city as the majority of Herobrine's ponies will leave to face your part of the army,"

"Pinkie Pie?"

"Will be in charge of the medical tent, spreading joy, confetti, and bandages to all! Not really looking forward to the blood and all that nasty stuff, but I'll just pretend it's ketchup and do my best!" Suddenly her look became oddly somber. "Gosh, I miss ketchup."

"Applebloom and Sweetie Belle?"

"We're going to quickly set up the underground traps, making sure nothing can dig under us!" said Applebloom.

"Great," said Twilight. "Fluttershy?"

The Enderpony just looked at her.

Minny Miner cleared her throat. "She said she and her Enderponies will attack everyone with dark eyes, teleporting in whenever they can. They will also build quick simple shelters all over the battlefield, just in case Herobrine decides to bring the thunder."

"And?" asked Twilight.

"They will teleport in Sharp's ponies before the battle, giving your commanders enough time to get them in line," said Minny.

"And you, Twilight?" asked Shining Armor.

"I will lead the second charge towards the main gate," said Twilight. It all sounded easy on paper, but in practice... At least they had an organized approach, so it was certainly possible. "Minny Miner will be in my squad. We will head straight for Herobrine, who is likely to overlook the battle from his tower. We will confront him directly in order to bring an end to all of this." There was determination in her voice.

"But what will you actually do?" asked Shining Armor.

"That, however, is top secret."

"Fine," said Shining Armor, accepting, trusting.

Then, they were off. There were no more words needed. The battle was looming.

***

None had expected the journey to Haven to go smoothly, yet the army had marched with surprising speed and determination. They rarely stopped, not even monsters were able to hold them busy for long. But, merely a few thousand blocks away from their city, they suddenly came to a complete halt.

It didn't take long for a single guard to fly from the front lines all the way back to Twilight.

"Was is wrong?" asked Twilight.

The guard looked worried, she kept looking back where she came from. "Princess Twilight Sparkle, there are ponies in the open landscape ahead. Their eyes are black, like you've described. They are just standing there, looking at us. We're unsure how to proceed."

"How many?" asked Twilight, immediately flapping her wings a few times, rising enough to see beyond the crowd.

"A few dozen, I'd say, spread out," said the guard. She was right; Twilight could see silhouettes in the far distance, where black voids for eyes instantly drew her attention.

"Are they doing anything?" asked Shining Armor.

"No, nothing. Just... standing there."

"A trap, a diversion, probably even scouts," said Twilight. "Now he knows we're on our way, and exactly where we are in relation to Haven." She turned to another guard. "Inform every branch of the army that enemy reinforcements might arrive any minute. They need to be prepared."

"Right away, Princess," said the guard, quickly spreading his wings and flying off.

"What do you want us to do? How should we respond?" asked Shining Armor.

"Do we have obsidian?" asked Twilight, turning towards a nearby changeling. "Can we trap any of them? We need to deal with them somehow, before more arrive and we get swarmed. Right now, trapping them could prove more useful."

The changeling shook her head. "Unfortunately we-"

But then they heard screams at the front. The moment Twilight turned forward to take a look, she fell down to the ground in shock. The ponies, they were slitting their own throats, turning the grass red with blood.

"Oh my heavens," said Twilight. "I should have known, of course he would do something so terrible."

"As far as demoralizing tactics in war goes, I've never actually seen something this drastic," said Shining Armor atop a block, trying not to wince at the gruesome sight.

"I'll be right back," said Twilight, taking to the skies again.

She flew over everyone, towards those in the front. The poor ponies under Herobrine's control had started to vanish, still leaving behind pools of blood. It couldn't have been more than a minute before the last vanished into thin air, returning to the void.

Twilight turned to her ponies, she could outright feel morale dropping amongst her ponies, her changelings, her citizens. This was the last thing they needed before the battle. What would the princess do?

"My friends, my many friends, please listen to me!" she said, managing to draw a bit of their attention, though some still talked to each other, possibly even on the verge of panic. "Please, all of you, listen to me! Calm yourselves, everyone!"

All the chattering of the ponies started to spread. 'Can we even win?', 'What is her plan?', 'What will he do to us?' With these thoughts, this fear perpetuating even in the battle itself, their odds of success looked grim.

Twilight raised her voice. "Everyone, I need you to listen to me!" Thankfully, a few more looked up towards her. "What you've just seen is more than just a horror of war! It is a horrible act of a cornered beast, baring it's fangs against what it deems a threat! What we've just seen is what we are here to stop!" More ponies turned their attention to her, the voices in the crowd dying down. "If we turn back, or surrender, or don't give it our all, then we will have no future but what he has in store for us! It is vital that we press on, that we fight back against that abomination! We are all scared, I know, we would be fools not to be! But, we will not run away like cowards! We will continue, and we will show this beast just how brave we can be! We've survived up to this point, and we will survive far beyond it!"

They didn't look quite convinced, but at least focusing on her made it easier for them to not panic.

Twilight took a breath. "He has done far too much to us, and we have never stood for it. His actions have pushed us again and again, and now when our chance to push back is here, we can't let it slip!"

"But how can we kill, or even defeat, something like him?!" asked another pony.

"Don't you think I have a plan? Princess Twilight Sparkle always has a plan! It's just that I can't tell you it now, can I? Not when he's watching us! Do you hear me, Herobrine?! We're coming for you!" shouted Twilight without fear.

She was certain he had started to see through them at this point. Even if he couldn't see through those he controlled, if that was even true, then he could probably see through those that his victims saw. One or two sleeper-agents had probably slipped through. In any case, it didn't matter. It wasn't truly him she wanted to hear her.

"We won't let you survive beyond today, I assure you, monster!" she shouted.

"Yeah! We're going to end your reign of terror!" yelled Shining Armor among the crowd. The confident words of a warrior from Promise Peak helped bring courage.

"You're going so far down downtown you'll have to take the train just to get back to your apartment!" yelled Pinkie Pie.

"We're certainly not going to give up! We will save our friends and family!" shouted Rarity.

The bravest, the experienced, roared in agreement. Their participation helped Twilight ease the hearts and minds of their comrades so much easier, to her own relief.

"Today we are going to show that monster just how little he means to us! Today we are going to fight! Today we are going to win!" yelled Twilight. "DO YOU NOT AGREE?!"

"YEAH!"

"Then, against whatever threat he has in store for us, WE MARCH!"

***

Herobrine stopped spying through hundreds upon hundred of eyes. The noise was too much, and he didn't appreciate the frenzy of insults.

Sighing, he got out of his chair and walked up to the window, looking out over Haven from his tower. The reflection of his dead white eyes stared back at him. In the corner of his view he could see the outline of something standing behind him.

Below he could easily see the walls surrounding the city. They had been made five times as thick, broader than most houses. Lava was flowing over the edge, and every last bit of obsidian had been used in the construction. There simply wasn't enough to cover each and every piece, but they had to make do with what they had.

"You know, at first I actually couldn't figure out why I wanted to protect this place. It's just a bunch of useless blocks. Yet, I just kept my slaves building and reinforcing Haven. I was so confused as to why I didn't just let Twilight, Minny and all the other idiots roll right in, kill me and my ponies," he said. With another heavy sigh, he walked along the window, looking towards the horizon. "It wouldn't have mattered. I'd have just come back, again and again. I have time, plenty of it. So why am I preparing? Is it sentiment for this place? Has it become my home? Did my daily talks, smiles, jokes and general friendliness with ponies and changelings make this more special? Did all this time here give these few measly blocks just that extra bit of sentiment, making them slightly less insubstantial than all the literally limitless others?"

He looked up towards the sky, a solemn look could be seen in his uncanny face.

"Maybe all of this time with them has actually made me a better individual, fighting his inner demons and terrible nature. Perhaps I've become the pony I've possessed. Is there a chance I've really become more of Swift Digger than Herobrine? Could I possibly have grown a sou-ha ha HA HA!"

He started to laugh, a laugh that quickly devolved into a screech that could have broken the glass in front of him, were it not a bunch of blocks. "Sorry, I could not keep a straight face! I got so close too!"

He turned around, completely. "The reason I'm staying put? The actual reason I'm fighting back isn't because it wouldn't cost me anything, or that I don't want to have to move. It's because they have the gall to oppose me!" He spat on the ground. "THIS IS MY WORLD, I OWN IT AND EVERYTHING IN IT! THEY GOT IN HERE, SO I OWN THEM!"

Turning back towards the glass, he took a deep breath. "Unbelievable. Well, they are almost here. It's time I show them a lesson." With a thought he told his puppets, all of them, to get into position. "Come on, hurry up, everyone. We'll be having guests pretty soon."

Herobrine grinned to himself. "Honestly, I am bit surprised. I didn't think they would be this desperate. I knew they weren't cowards, but I thought they'd be a smarter." He turned his head back, to the only other being in the room. "Don't you agree?"

His company didn't answer.

"Don't you agree?" asked Herobrine.

"Y- yea-"

Herobrine rolled his eyes and started to walk over to his 'friend'. "Again, unbelievable! Not only do I have to deal with this idiot army, but now you aren't working right! I'm going to start big, or, rather, you will. I can't have you freaking break on me."

With a thrust Herobrine put his hoof through his companion's head like it was water. "Changelings were harder than ponies, but not remotely as hard to get right as you," he said, yanking out his hoof without leaving so much as a scratch. He leaned in close to his slave's head. "Don't you agree?"

"Of course," said the creature, covered in black scales, wings spread out far and wide, eyes hollow, black, dead, with a hint of green and purple.

"Thank you, Spike." Herobrine couldn't help but to admire his own work. Twilight Sparkle would freak out once she saw what an abomination her trusted assistant, friend, brother, had become.

Soon, it would all begin. Herobrine was both infuriated and excited. Whatever token thing he would lose today would be worth it, because at the end of the day, he would own so much more. Today is going to be fun.

Author's Note

Originally I had planned for this to be longer, and be less setup. However, it didn't turn out that way, and I haven't updated the story in a while. I decided this worked better on its own.

War

Finally. There, in the distance, was Haven. The tower stood, looming over the entirety of the city below, and despite being familiar it gave Twilight this impression it just no longer belonged there. It housed a disgusting, dangerous presence.

It had to go.

But, one thing at a time. Firstly, they had to get their forces into their proper places. As quickly as possible, before any troops came out to greet them with black dead eyes and sharp blades, the army properly placed its forces. Twilight, along with a majority of the army, focused on attacking the front. They had spread out, to ensure that nothing could surround them, or sneak around to attack from behind. Twilight and her fellow tacticians didn't have much experience of actual warfare, but they had at least read about the subject. The warriors from Promise Peak had been particularly helpful.

In front of Twilight were so many ponies, all ready, geared up in their best armor, some with swords in their mouths, others had bows, and a few were prepared to use Pinkie Pie's explosives. So many, and with Haven's fortified walls just within their arrows' reach. There was a great sense of tension, and despite the steps of hundreds of ponies and the buzzing of changelings, it was hauntingly quiet. Twilight couldn't see a cloud in the sky. The sun's hot rays were weighing down on them, but wasn't the reason so many were sweating.

Rarity and Shining Armor had both taken their groups to the east and west respectively. Hopefully nothing had stopped Scootaloo and Trickery from getting into place.

Before the eyes of the army, hundreds of enderponies began to appear, building covers from whatever storm Herobrine could conjure up. At the same time, Sharp's ponies had begun to appear. Twilight couldn't spot Sharp himself in the crowd. His ponies, at least, seemed ready and willing.

Twilight glanced back, looking at the protected makeshift fortress they had built in haste. She could just barely make out Pinkie Pie standing on the little wall. The pink party pony was, at least to her friends, unnervingly still.

While the army was fortunate enough to not get attacked during the minutes of their final preparations, giving them enough time to get into their proper positions. It was all well and organized.

Twilight thought it over carefully. Was all in place? Was everyone where they had to be? Was their attack on Herobrine almost ready? She looked up at the sun, seeing it was almost at noon. Yes, the army would charge shortly.

Something was unnerving, though. Despite everything being in its proper place, not a single pony had exited Haven.

"Why hasn't he done anything yet?" asked Twilight.

"Are you being rhetorical, Princess?" asked a nearby guard.

Twilight nodded. "Well, yes, but honestly if you have any ideas, then please share them with me."

The guard shook her head. "Sorry, Your Highness."

"Be prepared for the worst," said Twilight.

Every second of waiting was filled with unbearable tension. Every fighter had to stand in place, nervously shifting around on the spot, scratching at the ground.

Twilight took a deep breath and pointed a sword towards the city. "Arrows at the ready!" she yelled. Archers began to pull back their bows. "Aim to just get over the wall!" If Herobrine's ponies were hiding closely behind it, if any of his forces were trying to use the element of surprise, then a preemptive strike against it was worth every arrow. "Fire on my command!"

"Twilight, there something coming in skyward, from the left!" yelled Minny Miner.

Twilight turned and saw something large that had just appeared from behind the giant cliff. It was circling the city and approaching them quickly. It was big, dark, and definitely a dragon.

"That looks just like the nightmare that almost killed me. Herobrine made a new one, just to mock me," said Minny.

"What is it?!" asked Twilight.

"I named it the Enderdragon, but this one isn't blocky," said Minny.

"Then that's... that's Spike the Great," said Twilight. "What can he do?!"

"Destroy any block by touch," said Minny.

"ARCHERS! FIRE AT THE DRAGON!" yelled Twilight. "FIRE AT HIM NOW!"

But it wouldn't have mattered. With great speed the dark twisted being swooped down, into the ground where it immediately and destructively flew right into dozens of soldiers. Its momentum was completely unaffected by the earth which may as well have been air. Soldiers were tossed aside like insects, some were able to recover but others weren't so lucky, either vanishing into red or lying still.

Twilight had to jump aside to avoid the beast as it slowly ascended out of the ground.

"Archers! I TOLD YOU TO FIRE!" yelled Twilight.

That's when the lightning started to strike the army. Rain started to pour, the light of the sun had vanished along with the hope of some. Others, however, persevered. Ponies took shelter, or built it themselves swiftly. Enderponies teleported to safety and simply began to expand shelters. Herobrine was well underway, but their army had just gotten started. Twilight took her eyes of the dragon for just a second to see her own ponies, scrambled, dazed, but also ready to fight.

"Fighters, charge towards the walls!" yelled Twilight, barely able to be heard amongst the never ending thunder. Fortunately, they were listening for a command. With roars and shouts, most of the army galloped towards the walls, with blades and tools ready.

"That thing is almost impossible to hit!" yelled a warrior. "I can barely see in this storm!"

"It's coming back! Everyone, take cover! PRINCESS, IT'S AFTER YOU!" yelled a guard.

Twilight barely had time to look back at the monster. Once close, all she could do was to leap forward, barely avoiding its striking claw. While she managed survive, the ground beneath her vanished. After tumbling down, she quickly flew out of the pit. Actually spotting the creature was almost impossible in the heavy rain. There he was, afar, turning around for another strike.

"Twilight!" yelled Minny Miner from across the hole. "Get behind obsidian! It's one of the few blocks it can't destroy!"

"Here you go, Princess!" yelled a warrior who had overheard. They both took cover behind the wall, under a quickly made shelter, and she was firing arrows at the Enderdragon while Twilight tried to come up with a new plan. Despite the situation, it was a good thing it seemed to be after her specifically. Getting its attention was the most important thing, as it kept the monsters from attacking anyone else that was fighting.

"Princess, just use your magic on it!" said the guard, ducking as the dragon swept over them, the wind almost blew them away. They both quickly built another roof, blocking a strike of lightning.

"I can't, I have to save everything I've got for Herobrine!" said Twilight.

"Well, what are we going to do?!" asked the guard.

"We... are going to build a wall! It's true we can barely see in this rain, but neither can he! If we make a wall out of obsidian and trick him into colliding with it, then we might be able to strike him while he's hurt!" said Twilight. "You, tell the other guards to build a wall at once. I will distract it, then lead it into-"

They were both interrupted. There had been a sound much louder than the thunder, to the west, like an explosion, followed by another blow from the east.

"Seems Scootaloo and Trickery finally placed the dynamite. Rarity's and Shining Armor's warriors have probably entered the city. Come on, go! You know what to do!" said Twilight to the guard. They ducked as the dragon came by again, then the guard ran away to get help.

Twilight quickly started to build another roof, but then, in the faded light, a zombie appeared from just around the corner. In a single motion, Twilight kicked the creature in the leg before stabbing it with her sword. She was shocked, but mostly unharmed, except for the bite on her leg.

"I didn't pack milk. Did anyone-?" but before she could finish the sentence another zombie had appeared. This one didn't survive nearly as long, but it distracted Twilight enough so she couldn't take cover in time. The Enderdragon merely grazed her head with its tail, yet she was thrown several blocks back by the impact.

With barely any balance she managed to stand up and spot the dragon, all the while finding another piece of shelter.

The bite, how long will it take for me to become insane? Will it take longer because it bit my leg? Maybe royalty like me are immune? But she quickly realized that was wishful thinking. Could she get milk? Where? Would it take long before she succumbed? What do brains taste like, anyway?

"Oh no... Pinkie Pie! I need to get to the medic!" said Twilight.

The dragon charged again, and this time Twilight simply wasn't able to avoid the strike. Its tail hit her side with the force of a train, making her tumble away. Her side felt like it had simply cracked, yet she was able to stand up. While certainly painful, it would take something far worse than a tail to stop something like her. Unfortunately, that 'something far worse' had turned around for another assault. Spike swooped down towards her again.

"Twilight!" yelled a voice, and the princess felt herself being tackled away from the danger. Momentarily confused, Twilight looked up and saw a dear friend.

"Rarity! Thank you, but why are you here?" asked Twilight.

"I saw that horrid creature, once my ponies got inside the town, I came to help you," said Rarity.

"That's Spike," said Twilight.

Rarity looked down at Twilight with nothing but immense surprise, but with a shake of her head managed to regain her focus.

"Listen, I was bit by a zombie, I need to get to Pinkie Pie," said Twilight.

"Very well, just go! I'll face Spike," said Rarity, her voice certain and confident. "Your plan, whatever it is, better work. I want my Spike back, understand?"

"Yes. Remember, he'll destroy every block he touches, but he can't destroy obsidian. There's a wall being built nearby, just get his attention, and then trick him into crashing into it!" said Twilight before hurrying towards a large tent at the back of the battlefield.

"Leave it to me!" said Rarity.

***

The large tent, surrounded by sturdy stone walls, had already been filled with ponies. Some were too hurt to get back into the battle, while others simply needed a bit of help before they bravely charged back out into the storm.

Pinkie Pie and the little changeling Caring were the most busy out of every mare and stallion tending to the wounded. Rosy and Lively were there, to Twilight's surprise, but she couldn't afford to pay it much mind. Pinkie Pie looked more like a pink blur moving between the beds, giving out bandages, applying pressure to wounds, and handing out food. She spotted Twilight as she hurried inside.

"Phew, let me tell you, this is no cakewalk. Would you like some cake as you walk out?" she asked.

"Pinkie Pie, do you have any milk? I was bitten by a zombie," said Twilight, a bit stressed. She needed to get back out, where the action was. She needed to get into the city.

"Sorry, all out," said Pinkie Pie.

"There's no milk anywhere, not even for baking," said a familiar voice in the back. It was Derpy Hooves, looking directly at Twilight while applying pressure to a wound of a poor soldier. "Whatever it is your doing, you should have planned for things to go wrong."

"Then I have no choice. I have to keep fighting until I fall. Keep up the good work," said Twilight.

"Good luck with whatever you're doing, let's have muffins afterwards!" said Derpy.

***

While there were still ponies and pawns fighting tooth and nail out in the open fields, it seemed a large part of the army had moved into the city itself. By the time Twilight reached the main gate someone, probably Scootaloo and Trickery, had blasted a huge hole in it. Fire had started to spread over the rooftops, lightning having ruined every top floor in the city. There was a lot of swords clashing around Twilight as she ran, particularly inside buildings where ponies were safer from the elements.

She had never imagined that any storm could have possibly have been worse than the one so many years ago, but here she was. Yet again she was trying to save Haven and its ponies from forces they couldn't quite understand. Victory was near, she simply needed to get to Herobrine and do her part. The tower was clearly visible in the distance, even through the thunderstorm.

"Twily!" yelled someone from the side. Turning, she saw Shining Armor run up to her through an alley. "Thank Celestia you're okay!"

"I'm fine, thank you. Shining Armor, how is the assault going?" asked Twilight, still running.

"Better than expected, but this is probably just a good start before we get overrun."

"Do you have any milk?" asked Twilight.

"What? Why?"

"No reaso- I was bitten by a zombie," said Twilight. "It's starting to affect me. I need to get to the tower."

"I'll help you all the wa-"

"No you won't!" roared a voice as something large hit him with tremendous force, pushing him to the side, in through a door and into a house. Twilight had just seen a colorful blur. Rainbow Dash.

"Now, sugarcube, this ain't no way to behave. Put down that sword and we can talk this through like good honest folk," said Applejack.

Twilight didn't hesitate to lounge at her poor controlled friend. Suddenly Soarin jumped in front and blocked the strike with a sword of his own. She instantly backed away from a retaliating strike, a bit shaken, but ready for more. The eyes of her enemies weren't quite as unsettling as what she was herself ready to do to help them.

"Get off me!" yelled Shining Armor from inside the house. Rainbow Dash was thrown out of the house, but landed on her hooves right in front of Twilight, then jumped away as the princess swung her sword at her.

Shining Armor ran out and stood beside Twilight, glanced at their enemies, then turned to her. "Two on three, seems unfair. They don't stand a chance against us, the real Punishment."

"No time for clichéd bravado, attack!" said Twilight.

They all charged towards each other.

***

Rarity had little experience with bows and arrows, yet she had managed to hit Spike a few times. Each time, she had loudly apologized, and then taunted him.

"Come on, you overgrown corrupted gecko! I expect you to give it your all! You might be a mockery of my dear Spike, but at least you're a mockery of Spike! You should be able to do more!" she shouted as she fired another arrow.

The beast roared in anger as it approached. Rarity constantly looked behind herself as she backed away, making sure her flurry of arrows never stopped angering the beast. It was close, both the beast and the newly built wall.

Spike got closer, and closer, and he was almost about to hit it, but then veered very close to it, avoiding it entirely.

"Come on! We just finished this thing!" said Minny Miner as Spike circled around for another attack, yet again flying through the earth itself, hurting whoever was unlucky enough to be hit by the monster.

"He's too clever for that, or at least he can see well enough to avoid our trap! Do you have any suggestions?!" asked Rarity.

"I don't think we can do much, except hit him until he dies!" said Minny.

Rarity looked at all the ponies who had been hurt, and could only imagine those that had been killed... and those that would die if they couldn't stop the dragon. "That will take far too long! If he beats us, then he'll move into the city to the majority of our ponies! We can't let that happen!"

"Well, do you have any good ideas?!" asked Minny Miner.

Rarity looked at the wall, and then Spike, who had finally fully turned, on his way back to them. "Just one, but I wouldn't call it good."

"What is it?" asked Minny.

"Take this bow, stand next to the wall and keep firing at him, get him to aim for you," said Rarity and tossed Minny the weapon.

"Alright, fine!" said Minny, beginning to attack the beast, indeed making him aim for her specifically.

Meanwhile, Rarity built a simple staircase up to the top of the wall, hurrying up while Spike was approaching. He was nearly there. Rarity looked at the beast, like it was a caricature of her dear friend. She took a deep breath, hoping that her crazy plan would work. Sword at the ready, she braced herself.

"This is the most idiotic thing I have ever done, except maybe wearing brown with yellow," said Rarity, and then began to run to the edge. With a leap, she suddenly felt herself being swept away by the large dragon, and she held on for dear life. The wind alone would have thrown her off if she hadn't given it her all. Rain hit her face like a million tiny stings, and everything around her was a dark blur, only ever illuminated when lightning struck. The very texture of the scales beneath her burned like fire, but she didn't allow herself to lose her grip.

Spike struggled, but she kept climbing up along his neck. There was no way she would be able to severely hurt him with mere cuts, but her sword could still be useful. With all the force she could muster, she stabbed into his very cheek from the side. Thinner skin allowed her to pierce it all the way in to the hilt, and she took out a second sword and did it again on the other side.

Then, she used the very clothing on her to cover his eyes, effectively blinding him.

"Now TURN!" yelled Rarity, jerking both hilts to the side, forcing Spike in a different direction, all the way around, but there was a problem. He was going too fast, and even if she could have remembered exactly where the wall was, she wouldn't have been able to see it.

Rarity wasn't sure what to do next, but realized there was another option. "Only one thing harder than obsidian." Then, she pushed forward with all her might, forcing Spike to dive, dive towards the ground... and then he went through it. Further down, second after second, making them pass through earth, gravel, lava, diamonds, all of it. Rarity kept her hold strong, above all else, the dragon couldn't be allowed to hunt Twilight anymore.

"We'll see you in the void, Herobrine!" yelled Rarity. Then they came to a complete stop as they hit bedrock.

Just like that, with the cracking of bone, they turned red and vanished together.

***

"Is that the best you can do?!" shouted Shining Armor before Rainbow Dash hit him from the front like a missile. He could barely keep up with her. Before he could even catch his breath, Rainbow Dash flew into him from behind, knocking him to the ground.

Twilight ran over to him, pointing the sword in her mouth towards their assailants. "Quickly, get up!"

Shining Armor quickly got on his legs, ready for more. "Persistent, aren't they?"

"So are we... did you really have to bite one of them?" asked Shining Armor, looking at Soarin's neck.

"It seemed right at the time," said Twilight.

"The infection's gone that far, huh? I know how that feels. Just don't bite me, alright?" said Shining Armor.

"Need any help?" asked a voice from around the street's corner. Scootaloo walked out into the open. "Because, well, we finished early," she said, just as a series of explosions went off in the distance. Trickery walked out after her, both looking at Herobrine's pawns with menacing looks. They both attacked at once, Shining Armor joined them.

"Twilight, get to the tower! We'll hold these off and then catch up with you!" said Shining Armor.

"Be careful!" said Twilight and spread her wings, she then quickly left. Even without the bite, she was in a hurry. She needed to get there soon, before Herobrine had a chance to ruin everything.

Shining Armor, Scootaloo and Trickery fought well after Twilight left. It went even better once Applebloom and Sweetie Belle showed up.

***

Sharp's ponies, including Sharp himself, had reached the tower before Twilight and they were in the middle of basically slaughtering more than a dozen guards. Twilight sneaked by in the chaos, running up the stairs. To her horror, she realized that she would have preferred to turn around, walk back down and begun biting ponies, any of of them would have been fine.

Shaking her head, she kept running upwards. Distant explosions went off, yelling, thunder, rain, swords clashing and crackling fire could clearly be heard. Most of it faded away as she climbed higher and higher. Twilight realized she would have been soaked even if it hadn't been raining, sweat and blood, some of it not even her own, covered her entire being. Red, all of it, no changeling blood visible anywhere, good. Her body ached, her side especially.

At last she reached the door, she flung it open, ready for whatever could happen next.

That's when Herobrine pierced her with a sword. It went through her body, she stumbled, feeling pain, having trouble breathing. Losing her balance, she stumbled forward into the room, falling over to the side. Barely able to move, she looked up at the smiling abomination.

"And just like that... I won," said Herobrine.

Twilight just looked at him, trying to focus all her power on making sure the princess's plan would go as it should. They were so close... just a little more...

"N..."

Herobrine leaned in. "What was that? Couldn't hear you!"

"No... No, you h- ha- haven't w-won," said Twilight, clenching her jaw as she desperately tried to stand up, failing.

He just grinned, smirked, but his wide smile eventually just... faded away. "Twilight... what did you expect? Honestly, just between me and you, what in the world did you think was going to happen? Did- did you think you had some magic that could help you? Did you think I had a bunch of extra lives and once you killed me enough times I would just... cease? Twilight, there's nothing left in this world that can kill me. At most, it can stall me, but never kill me. I deleted it, now it's gone along with everything else I don't like, and soon you will be too."

"C... can you... tell me something?" asked Twilight, trying to focus on something in the room that wasn't flesh, pain or a villain.

"What?" asked Herobrine.

"Why did you... save Minny's disc? Why didn't you just make it go into the void, like the beacon?" said Twilight.

"That's it? Fine. Sure. I saved it because it meant a lot to Swift Digger. I used his body because it suited me, but he just... screamed at me to not touch anything he cared about. I threw him a bone."

"Lots of love in that disc of his," said Twilight.

"Yeah, probably. I can't feel it, but I think I understand it."

"Why... why did you attack them?" asked Twilight, gasping for breath.

"What? Who?" asked Herobrine.

"Minny... Swift... their friends..."

Herobrine stared at her coldly. "Because they wouldn't stop calling me a mistake."

"You are a mistake."

"Quiet," said Herobrine.

"Mistake."

"SHUT UP!" yelled Herobrine.

"MISTAKE!" shouted Twilight, unable to keep from coughing.

"You should be dead already!" said Herobrine. He walked up to her and started to, quite brutally, stab her in the side. Blood flowed everywhere, and eventually Twilight lied still. "Come on... vanish so I can just destroy you," he spat, backing away.

But Twilight didn't go anywhere, in fact, there was something happening outside that just made her grin. She looked at Herobrine, raising her head like she wasn't even hurt. Sure, there was pain, but due to her nature she could mostly ignore it.

"Can't kill me like that, Herobrine," said Twilight, and simply stood back up.

"What? How are you still alive?!" shouted Herobrine, actually looking intimidated.

"It's not me you should be afraid of, Herobrine. It's that," said Twilight, nodding towards the window, smiling.

Herobrine turned around, and his face suddenly got as pale as his eyes. Far, far, far away, there was something bright, visible even through the rain. It was the beacon, and its light was becoming wider and brighter. He knew it could only have meant one thing: somehow they had activated it.

"NO! NO! NO! HOW?! HOW THE FUCK DID YOU DO THAT?!" yelled Herobrine, turning back to Twilight, but he didn't care to hear her answer. He lounged for her, shoving his sword through her very neck, but she was barely staggered.

"Herobrine, here's the last thing you'll learn from me," said Twilight, finally letting go of her concentration, allowing her blood to turn green. A bright flame surrounded her for just a moment, and suddenly she was gone. In her place, beaten, crushed, hurt, but proud, stood Timey. "If you want to kill a changeling you go for the head. Time for your punishment."

***

No, thought Herobrine, confused and actually frightened. I need to get away... the void, maybe I can hide there! Maybe... maybe it won't reach me there?!

So he did. He ran, out through the door, out of sight, where he took a leap into nothingness, beyond nothingness, through space bent so it could fit inside the pin of a needle.

He landed on an uneven surface of stone and dirt. Everything around him was hauntingly dark, yet he could see perfectly in the chaotic realm. Everywhere there were floating objects, large chunks of land, entire continents, buildings, blocks, broken projects and dreams, failed ideas everywhere. Everything that had ever vanished, been deleted, removed, rejected, it was all there... he could see it all, recognized it all... except for one thing.

Usually, in the void, his bright white eyes was the only thing that one could have seen in the endless expanse of nothing and darkness... but in the distance there was a blinding light. Herobrine moved as close as he could, suddenly finding himself in a tall forest that would have been frightening and dark, if not for the gigantic pillar of light a stone's throw away.

He wanted it gone, demanded it would vanish, he gestured it to do so... yet it refused to go away. For the first time since gaining control of the realm, he had been denied something inside the void. All he could do to combat its effects was to protect himself from the burning energy, something that would have pushed him far away had it not been in a realm he could control.

Desperate to get it to stop, he ran towards it, feeling it burning him, but he kept moving forward. In the center of the light was a winged shape.

"TWILIGHT!" yelled Herobrine.

"Yeah! How about that!?" yelled Twilight.

"HOW!?" yelled Herobrine, still trying to move forward, the light so strong the very rays seemed to push against him, the light so bright, so thick, that his shadow stretched out for miles behind him.

"When you tricked Spike into destroying the beacon, it went here, along with everything else that's destroyed. All I needed was for someone to distract you while I got here through the end that Minny had made! She said it herself, the end was closer to this realm than anything else! I just had to teleport here! Timey was the perfect distraction, because he's royalty just like me. By default, you can't see through his eyes. You were so busy trying to look at him that you didn't even glance into the void, giving me time to find the beacon, set it up, activate it, and use the formula!"

"How did you even get to the island so quickly?!" yelled Herobrine.

"Fluttershy's enderponies, of course. Actually finding the beacon was the hard part. I used magic to search for it, but it was nowhere to be found. Seems like you did a very thorough job of getting rid of it... but then I'm guessing Timey mentioned it like he was asked to, making you think of it, making it appear somewhere because the void follows your whim, allowing me to find it. Congratulations, Herobrine, you lost!"

"It's not over yet!" yelled Herobrine.

"Yes, it really is," said another voice, neither his nor Twilight's. Suddenly, Herobrine lost control of his legs, and he started to move backwards. "Fuck off, Swift!" yelled Herobrine to himself.

"KEEP GOING, TWILIGHT SPARKLE!" yelled Swift Digger, his proper form beginning to flicker into existence.

"Dead weight," said Herobrine bitingly, simply splitting off from Swift Digger, leaving the pony, the body, the prisoner, behind.

If Herobrine could just have reached Twilight, then perhaps he would have been able to fix it, finally win once and for all.

"Stay away!" yelled Twilight with determination, focusing her magic into a beam that hit Herobrine right in the chest, tossing him backwards. He got up, and brought forth a bow and arrow. He aimed his bow, almost ready to fire right into her head. The light got brighter and brighter. It was almost time. Everything or nothing, all he had to do was not miss. He wouldn't. Swift Digger was too weak to physically reach him.

"Look out below!" yelled a voice.

Herobrine glanced up. "Unbelievable." Then, an Enderdragon was steered right into landing on him by a white and purple mare.

***

Twilight felt it, a power, endless and absolute. The formula was finished, she was done as well. She just took a deep breath, focused, and let it flow. Bright light enveloped them all, lighting up the void entirely. Through the brightness she could see Herobrine writhe, hear him shriek, yell, scream, insult her, then his body was distorting into something twisted and frail, until finally he wailed and faded away into dust and then nothing. Then, there was silence.

He had merely been but a nightmare, a terrible idea, a gist, given a physical form. Now he was less than a thought: a bad memory.

It was calm, serene, even beautiful, but Twilight was glad when something broke the silence.

"Thank you for what you've done, Princess Twilight Sparkle. Before we do anything else, let's talk," said a kind voice, Swift Digger's.

Author's Note

Well, we're almost at the end. Next chapter will most likely be the last one. It will be nice to finally get this thing done. It's been fun, but I think it's time to move on to other projects.

I'll see you at the end.

The Sphere

Twilight blinked a few times in confusion, not aware of where she was. Taking a look around her, she noticed she was no longer in the endless blackness of the void nor the bright white emptiness. For the first time in years, she found herself in the kitchen of Swift Digger's house. She was alone, standing right in the middle of it. Everything inside seemed completely ordinary; it was whatever was outside the window that troubled her.

Taking a look outside the window, she saw nothing. No forest, no sky, not white, or black, it was just something her eyes, her very brain, was unable to comprehend. She had felt like that a long, long time ago in a place called Ponyville.

Whatever fuzzy static was outside the building Twilight didn't want to touch. Instead, she began walking through the house, looking for anyone, anything that could explain where she was. Where were her dear friends? Were they free?

Each room Twilight entered was empty, until all she had left was the basement. With quick steps she walked down the stairs, eventually reaching the bottom where a single pony was sitting.

"Hey, Princess Twilight Sparkle. How are you?" asked the pony, Swift Digger, as she approached. He didn't look directly at her, instead looking at a desk, while fiddling with a record.

"What's going on?" asked Twilight, quite direct.

"Relax. You won. Herobrine is gone forever."

"What about my friends?" asked Twilight, taking a step forward.

"Please, be calm. Your friends are fine, like mine. I checked, and they are coming back from the void right as we speak. I really missed them, you know? Anyway, I'm just getting distracted." Swift Digger turned around and looked her in the eyes. Twilight felt a slight relief to see that they were no longer white and terrifyingly hollow. "It's kind of weird, isn't it? Like, we've actually known each other for years now, but this is the first time we actually meet." He took a deep breath. "Hello, I'm Swift Digger. It's nice to finally meet you."

"Where are we? What's going on... Swift?" asked Twilight. "Also... I'm Twilight Sparkle, nice to see you," she added quietly.

"Alright. Right now, the formula me and my friends created is doing its thing. It's actually supposed to be instant in creating the new world, but I'm actually slowing it down so that I can talk to you. This is just a temporary space I created, one of thousands. The other ones are for... well, potential goodbyes," said Swift.

"Are you going to elaborate on that?" asked Twilight.

"Right. Twilight, I wanted to talk. First, I have to thank you and your friends for what you've done. You helped us finish this! We're finally done with it! It took an eternity, basically, but we're done! This is such a big thing! We... we did so much to get here, had so many moments, and it was a good run. It had its moments, good and bad and really sucky ones, but it was never boring. You saved us from that monster we made, and we're sorry you had to do that. I'm sorry. This was our mess, and because of our mistakes that monster was able to draw your right into it."

Twilight looked at him for a while. "Well, at least it's finally over. I'm just glad everyone is safe again."

"Yeah, it's also everyone that I want to discuss. I want to talk about you, all of you, and what happens next," said Swift.

"What do you mean?" asked Twilight.

"Did my... my dearest Minny Miner tell you what would happen once the formula would be used?"

"That I would have to make a choice between making everyone else forget and go back to Equestria, or stay here to continue with our new lives," said Twilight.

"That's still true. This is that moment. I just now helped to buy you a bit of more time to make that choice, or, well, I bought some time because I wanted to ask you to make a specific one."

"I've already made-"

"Please go back," said Swift, looking at her very seriously.

"What?" asked Twilight. "Why in the world would we? Despite... despite what I promised myself so long ago, this is our home now, this is the place where our children are. We have made so many memories here, both on our own and with them. So many of us are so different now, why would we just throw that all awa-"

"Because this... this whole mess was my fault to begin with. Sure, Herobrine was the one that brought you into our world, but Herobrine... he came from me. Spiders, zombies, they came from our 'collective subconscious', but Herobrine came from just me. If he... What he did will cause so many ponies to just... imagine what losing an entire town of ponies would be like for your families back home. You must have families back in your world, right? Like, sure, maybe it's been so long you can barely remember, but they are still there, right?"

"That is horrible, yes, but this isn't about them. This is about us. We are different ponies now! All of those around me, if they just forget years and years, what will happen to them?"

"Is that any worse than having all of us living in a... a constant world that never really changes, that is just weird blocks!" yelled Swift Digger.

Twilight stopped, just stopped. "W- what?"

"Like, I know this is a very scary choice, but you need to look at this in long term. Like, for crying out loud, I know it's a bit dark, but I'm happy to just finally be able to die for real! Sure, I'm in no hurry, but at least we're not stuck here anymore! But this new world will be static if you don't leave! There won't be much room for change, or development, or- or- or... There's just no future for the new generations here! It's like what me and my friends experienced, but just repeating itself over and over and over..."

"Wait! Swift, what are you talking about?" asked Twilight.

"Hang on, you sound like you-"

"Listen, explain to me what my choices are, in detail," said Twilight.

Swift took a deep breath. "Right, seems like Minny herself didn't know the details. Alright, you've got two options. If you go back to your world, to Equestria, everypony but you will forget what has happened and you'll continue your lives like this never happened. The children born here will stay with me and my friends, be cared for, grow up, live their lives in a world where there's change, and everything is like a real place."

He looked down at the floor. "If you stay, you can never go back home, but this world, new as it might be, will be just more blocks. It will be basically what you've experienced for the past several years, just finite random blocks. Nothing new, just always the same things. Little variation, little wonder. Each generation will be like the last, forever, and we won't be able to change it. This world will be one without cutie-marks."

Again he looked Twilight straight in the eyes. "Twilight, I've seen what it's like to just have endless expanses of blocks for so long. While we won't have the horror of immortality anymore, it will just be a repeat of the same thing again and again. It's not good, and living like that it will never lead to anything better. That's why I want you to make the choice of leaving. The problem is simple: Herobrine's trap that he used to get you here is also what is keeping you here, and it's a part of the blocky-universe rules we made. To break the rules we need to remove what he made. The only way to make the world a good one for your children and everyone that comes after is to make it real."

Twilight looked at him. "Why... this isn't-"

"Fair? No, I agree, but Herobrine didn't really care about fairness, did he?" asked Swift. "Please, Twilight, make the right choice. If you do, I can guarantee that everyone will know and have a chance to say goodbye to each other one last time, have a while to talk out their issues before you leave. It will seem like a second to you."

"I- I want... I want us to..."

Swift digger reached out and gently grabbed her hoof. "You're a princess. You have to make tough decisions. I could make this decision for you, honestly, but I respect you too much. I'm too grateful. This is your decision and your decision alone."

"I know."

Swift waved his hoof to the side, and suddenly a static object appeared in the room, floating just to the side of them. It was the same object that had caused them to get there, but it was different. The vague shape was no longer a cube; it was a sphere.

"If you decide to go home, you only need to touch it."

"How long do I have to make the decision?" asked Twilight.

"Little less than an hour, but you should only need a minute," said Swift.

"I'm not sure I have the right. I never had a child. I know they are sweet but I can't rightfully count the changeling children. Those are Timey's and Cara's. What would Rainbow say about Lively? Does she even love her own son because of what Herobrine did?"

"I think she does," said Swift. "I wouldn't know, I'm sorry."

"Honestly, the only pony I can think of right now is Applejack. What would she want for Rosy?"

But, the answer there was obvious. Applejack had risked her life to protect her daughter, loving her unconditionally despite the circumstances around her birth. She would do everything to make sure Rosy had a future. Heck, perhaps even Sharp Edge would have done so?

Twilight took a deep breath. She wanted to speak, but was unable to for several minutes. She just thought it over, and over, and over, until finally... "I... I think that, despite... despite..."

"How awful it can be."

"It's still... I think I want this blocky world to end just as much as you do. Let's... let's have a fresh start, all of us. You'll take care of the children, won't you?" asked Twilight.

"Me and my friends will protect them with our lives, I promise. Though, there probably won't be that many dangers in the peaceful new world. That's something, at least. What about the changelings? Will they be alright without Timey and Cara, and you?"

"They are prepared for such a situation, and I trust they will do well."

"Well, I'm happy you've made your choice... You know what comes next. Thank you for everything."

"Say hello to your friends for me," said Twilight.

"Safe travels, Twilight. Who knows? Maybe we're more than just our memories? Maybe this will be like a dream?"

"Yeah... know knows?" said Twilight, and then reached out and touched the sphere.

***

Suddenly, the little mysterious cube stopped rotating, solidified, fell over and smashed into a thousand tiny shards. Within moments, the aura had vanished, leaving a whole town of confused ponies looking up towards the sky.

"What was that?" asked a young voice next to Twilight who turned to look. It was Spike, a cute little baby dragon, peeking up over the corner of the table at the mysterious artifact. His eyes were wide with shock, but also filled with curiosity.

Twilight, however, just stared at her assistant. He was so young. She had completely forgotten how his voice had sounded at that age. She looked around, turning her head so fast it hurt. The ground was rough, dirty, complex. The trees had details, bark, fine textures. Leaves moved in a warm breeze that caressed her face and mane.

To her side stood Applejack and Pinkie Pie, both looking young, healthy and untouched by years of hardship.

"Well, that was fun. Who's up for ice cream? Feels like I haven't had it in years!" said Pinkie Pie.

"I- I- I- I think- I... I'll have to pass for now, Pinkie Pie," said Twilight.

"Alrighty!" said Pinkie Pie and bounced off without a care in the world.

"Hey, Pinkie Pie, wait up a minute, would ya?" shouted Applejack. "I'll be with ya in a sec. So, Twi, was that something we should worry about?"

Twilight looked down at the broken shards. "Well, probably not. Artifacts like these pop up from time to time. Believe me, if it had been anything, we would have known by now. I'll look into it and see what I can find. If it's anything important, I'll get back to you." As soon as I can determine how, and even if, I should tell you that you have a daughter, she thought.

"Alright, got mighty scared there. Hey, Pinkie, I'm coming! I've been digging holes all day! I could use a break!" With that, she trotted over to Pinkie Pie and they left together, chatting happily and enjoying their day.

Twilight, however, just sat down on her chair. She was having trouble breathing properly. Had she done the right thing? Had it been a mistake?

"Twilight? You don't look so good," said Spike. "Hang on, did that artifact just brainwash you into welcoming the alien overlords or something? I know how this usually goes."

"I- Well, no, Spike, I just... I lied. Something really big just happened. I'll tell you all about it tonight, okay? It's pretty big. It's a long story. But, for now, could I... write a letter to my parents, and Shining Armor, and Cadance, and Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, and Rarity, and Rainbow Dash and... and basically everyone I've ever known?"

"Uh, sure, but why?" asked Spike, still sort of suspicious of the alien theory.

"I need to tell them how much I love them and how happy I am they are in my life. I realized that I never really got a chance before," said Twilight.

"Alright, I'll get some paper," said Spike, about to leave, but not before Twilight pulled him in close to hug him tightly.

"I love you, Spike, never forget that."

"Okay, okay!" said Spike, laughing as he sort of just pushed her off. "I get it, you don't have to get all cheesy. I'm still watching you, though," he said as he backed away from her, gesturing towards his eyes.

Twilight took a deep breath, happy to be alone... but she remembered that she probably wasn't. She looked around, and indeed Time Turner, Timey in disguise, was right next to a corner, pretending that the eye contact was an accident. Sure, she needed more time to herself to think, but she wanted to get it done before she would continue with anything else.

Just getting off her seat and down on the ground felt awkward. Her body was different, younger and not as fit as it once had been. The ground itself felt incredibly unsteady and unpredictable, like it would fall apart from under her. As she walked, she passed through the shadow of a nearby building, the darkness made her uneasy.

She walked up to Time Turner. "Greetings, Princess. Lovely day, do you not agree?"

"It's, very lovely," said Twilight. She had looked up, but paused when she noticed the round thick clouds, like she had seen the sky for the first time.

"Is everything alright, Princess?" asked Time Turner.

"Yes, but, I believe this would be a good time to talk to you. I want to be honest with you, because you deserve it. Time Turner, I know that you are a changeling."

"I... what? What are you talki- what?"

"I understand that you want to make sure I'm not a threat to your hive. I assure you that your hive will have my support. I will await an ambassador or equivalent so we can have a thorough discussion regarding this matter. And I would like for you to personally be present. I need to have a very long talk to you regarding some important matters."

"Princess, do you jest?"

"No. I hope to see you soon, and I wish you and your family a good day," said Twilight, and then turned away. The moment she looked away, she dropped the facade of an official monarch doing a duty. She dropped her kind smile, simply sad to see that what had once been a good friend had been turned into a stranger.

***

"So... that's what happened," said Twilight. They were in the Ponyville library, her library. It was strange yet familiar. It was home yet a strange place. The day had been very long, and Twilight had finally gotten her secret off her chest. It was late at night, and they were sitting under a light with blankets wrapped around them. She was right next to her telescope, looking out the window into the night sky.

Spike glared at her, his face blank, his grip on the cup of hot coco almost gone. "Are you serious? That's what it did?!"

"Yes."

"Wow, like, at first I didn't believe it, but, well... There are two options: either all of it actually happened, in which case, wow, or that magic thing just sort of made you think it happened. But, like, I get that's not the important part. What's important here is that you think it did. That's real enough to me. Twilight, I'm so sorry it went like that."

"Do you think I did the right thing?"

"I hope so. Like, I think so."

"Should I tell the others?" asked Twilight. "I'm going to anyway, but I want to hear your opinion."

"I think so, yeah, but remember to take it slow, alright?"

"Of course," said Twilight.

"Good, this is pretty crazy no matter how you look at it. I'm just glad you're alright, and also that we didn't get controlled by a horrible monster."

"Thank you for at least listening to me, Spike. You don't have to believe it," said Twilight.

"No, no, I do, because stranger things have happened. It's just a bit much to take in, you know?"

"I know."

"Okay," he sighed, quite tired. "I'm going to bed. I'm exhausted."

"I'll be up a bit late," said Twilight.

"Not too late, I hope. Are you going to sleep soon?" asked Spike.

Twilight nodded "Yeah, I just have to check something."

"Good night."

"Good night, don't let the spid- bedbugs bite."

As Spike walked up the stairs into their room, Twilight continued to peer out into space, searching the skies with an observant eye. Hour after hour passed as she looked at the stars, noting down any irregularities. It had been years, but it was familiar, she had picked up the skill again quickly.

And, finally, before the last of the stars would fade, she noticed a single heavenly body that had not been there the night before. It made her smile a melancholy smile.

The End

Author's Note

Well, that's it. For better or for worse, that's it. It's been quite a ride, but In a Far Away Land is finally completed. Thank you for reading this story, despite all its flaws. It was quite fun to write, so even where I failed I at least had fun doing it. I can't, and won't, ask for more.

It's time to move on to other projects. Good night.

Extra: Skyblock

Every single night Twilight had the same dream. It was always just her, standing atop what amounted to just a few blocks above a never ending abyss. Her footing always felt a little too loose as she walked from one side to the other, desperately seeking something new, anything different in the vast emptiness, but she never found it.

Just the thought that the ground she walked on would fall apart, letting her tumble down towards the dark unknown, was enough to make breathing difficult. Bit by bit she would get more secure, but never quite enough to feel properly safe. She felt like this vulnerable insignificant thing in a world that could easily swallow her up, all it needed was for her to take a wrong step, or simply roll over in her sleep. Wings couldn't help her here; they just didn't work, and neither did magic. Sometimes the whims of the dream caused her to fatally misstep, plunging her towards the horror of nothing below, just to wake up in a cold sweat.

Towards the end of the dream she would always gravitate towards the single thing standing out, a simple short tree, barely enough to shelter her from the burning sunlight.

Why am I here? How did I even get here? was often her thought, or about the most lucid thought she could have in a dream. There was never quite an answer for her. Whenever she would be awake and remember her half-forgotten nightmare, she often pondered if it was just some way for her to deal with past conflicts and trauma, but it didn't feel quite right. There was this feeling, like she had lost something.

Tonight she would do her best to find out what that 'something' was; she was going to use her magic to make herself completely lucid in the dream.

While the darkness of her room no longer made her uncomfortable, like when she had been a filly, the thought of experiencing that dream made her tense up in the shadows. Hours passed as Twilight lied in her bed, the ticking of the clock continuing along with her steady heart. Knowing she wanted to fall asleep as quickly as possible just made it impossible. Details filled her head, thoughts and wishes about experiencing the dream. Focusing on the silence just made her hear her own heartbeat, which simply made her uneasy as it just reminded herself about the blood flowing in her veins, her mortality, and how much time had passed.

The thing was that she could have forced herself to slumber. Magic, medicine, or just a friend with a frying pan would have been enough, but there was this dread... What would she actually find out?

Her eyelids grew heavy, and then quite light as she opened them to look out over an endless abyss, standing on some grass. She immediately backed away from the edge, seeking shelter under the tree.

So what was it? Was there something she just didn't remember as she woke up? What?

She didn't get an immediate answer.

There was a chest containing some simple items, things that seemed familiar, but nothing she hadn't seen other times she dreamed. She had expected something new, but it was just more of the same: very little.

While she could for once lie beneath the tree's leaves without constant fear, her dream continued for hours much like it did every other night. No amount of introspection could help her figure out the meaning of it all. Instead of being fearful, she just found it to be dull.

Turns out being bored was just what she needed.

To pass the time she started to break bits of her little island to pieces, arranging it a bit. There was a sense of relief to just make it look different, to finally have something new, so she continued. Taking care as to not let any one block fall into the void beneath, she gave herself a bit more space, and with some clever use of materials she managed to make more out of nothing, to give herself room. Water started to flow off one side, like a nice little infinite waterfall, making calming sounds in what would otherwise be complete silence.

Before long she started to plant and grow trees! She built a cabin out of planks! There was a table! Bread and apples in a chest, not quite as tasty as when one would be awake, but quite welcome. An extra room! She made double doors!

Did she hear animals outside? Yes! Sheep, appearing out of nowhere, eating some of the grass, suddenly she had wool! Beds! Carpets!

Expand! Fences at the edges! More stone, enough to gallop on!

Twilight actually laughed! She climbed one of her trees to look at what she had made. It was a proper floating island, at least eight times larger than when she had started, she was proud of it, and couldn't quite stop glancing at her little cabin for the rest of the dream.

Then, morning came, and she woke up, or, rather, opened her eyes. For the first time she felt sorry about having left the dream, but she didn't quite know why...

So, she simply went back to sleep, and this time it wouldn't be quite lucid.

Immediately Twilight looked around, once more seeing what she had made, but with the perspective of a new her... and she felt this sense of fulfillment... She smiled, happy to be there.

Finally knowing what that 'something' was, so she simply trotted over to the fence, sat on top of it, glanced back one final time, and then jumped over the edge, waking up feeling well-rested and satisfied.

It was her creativity that had been missing, not quite having been used for quite some time. It felt good to finally create again just for the sake of creating.

"Good morning, world!" she shouted.

Good morning, Twilight.

Author's Note

Well, wanted to make this little side bit. I had an idea of making a story about skyblock, but I didn't quite think it deserved a full story, as much of what I could have done with it has already been done in this fanfic. Instead I felt it could be better used as a nice little short, an extra as part of this story.

Meeting and Intent

The day Twilight had gotten the message was a lively one. Towards noon around five more ponies found their way to the cave, and another ten had been found after organizing a search party. While the situation was still dire, Twilight couldn't help but to notice a shift in atmosphere. Ponies were hopeful again. The newly acquired food made them feel like they would be alright. It was like everyone thought they were making progress on getting home again. Knowing a stranger would come, perhaps with answers, made everyone able to chat with that extra hint of excitement instead of dread. Without much danger, thankfully, the day passed. The night was peaceful, and with much less crying. Every moment was filled with the question. 'Would this stranger be able to help them?'

***

On the morning of the meeting, Twilight was waiting at the entrance of the cave. She would go out within a few moments.

"Twilight, are you sure about this?" asked Spike.

"We don't have a choice Spike. Don't worry, I can do this. He saved my life and gave us food and torches, I have to at least give him the benefit of the doubt." said Twilight.

"But let another one do it, Rainbow Dash is stronger and faster than you. If things go bad, she can handle it better," said Spike.

"I'm the Princess, I will have to do things like this a lot in the future. I might as well start now," said Twilight. She took a deep breath. With a light grip, a little claw tugged on her wing.

"Be careful," said Spike, with big eyes.

"Stay safe. I'll be back soon," said Twilight.

"Hey, Twilight. We won't be far behind you," said Rainbow Dash.

"Be careful, darling," said Rarity.

Twilight just left, too impatient to stay much longer and too nervous to get out a heartfelt goodbye. Walking out, she realized that it was the first time she had actually exited the cave. A faint feeling of home just vanished as she took just a few steps out into the sun's warm rays. It didn't take long until Twilight noticed something far off in the distance: a pony looking at her.

Not wanting to waste time, Twilight started to pick up the pace. With nervous steps she approached the stranger. When she looked back, the cave was at least two hundred blocks away. Rainbow Dash, Rarity and Big Macintosh were all standing about halfway, obviously tense.

"Hey," said the pony. Twilight turned her head forward, looking at the stallion. He was slightly taller than she was, and his mane was short and bright orange. His light gray coat was slightly dirty and his hooves muddy. While it seemed he had gone through a lot, his eyes were still lively and sharp. One wouldn't describe him as gruff, but there was definitely an impression of seriousness on his face.

"Hello, Sir, I'm Princess Twilight Sparkle," said Twilight.

"Okay, alright, er, Ma'am. I'm Swift Digger. Just, just Swift Digger... Alright, I'll be honest, I did not think you were a princess, Ma'am," said the stallion. He sounded a bit uncomfortable.

"What's wrong?"

"Oh, just stuff like, I'm not really decent. Dirty and stuff," he said.

"If it's alright asking-"

"Totally fine."

"-could you please get right to business and tell me what you want?" asked Twilight.

"Oh. Oh! Right! I, I want to know just who you... Alright, sorry, I'm not used to company. I'll just try to be clear, okay? I'll tell you what I know and what you need to know. Questions can come after," said Swift.

"Seems fair, Mr. Digger," said Twilight.

"Alright. Okay. My name is Swift Digger, but you knew that, of course, because I told you." He shifted a bit awkwardly. "Well, I saw you a couple of days ago, falling into water, and I helped you out. At first I thought you were just another pony like me, someone who was stuck here, but then all of these other ponies started showing up, and now you're all in there. I've helped you out with the food, because I know how dangerous this place can be if you don't know what you're doing. So, now, I want to be able to teach you the basics, so you don't all die, you know? Because, I've been alone a long time, and it would be nice to know I'm not all alone anymore," said Swift. He took a deep breath. "And that's pretty much all I wanted to say... Ma'am."

"I see, I think."

"Who are you ponies, where did you come from?" asked Swift. "You aren't here to come get me, are you?" asked Swift.

"Well, no. We were all teleported here by my- some weird cubic thing we found in Ponyville," said Twilight.

"Ponyville?" asked Swift.

"Yes, that's correct, although almost half of us are missing," said Twilight and nodded.

"Wow, bummer. But what's Ponyville?"

"It's the town where me and my friends live," said Twilight.

"Oh, so you're their leader."

"Well, actually, the mayor is that."

"But I thought you were a Princess... Ma'am," said Swift confused.

"You can stop calling me ma'am. You can just call me Twilight, if I may call you Swift," said Twilight, trying to sound kind.

"Seems fair, Twilight."

"Where are you from?"

"I, I don't want to say. It's nothing bad, but it's a bit painful, you know what I'm saying?"

"I... see."

"This cubic thing you're talking about, I've never heard of it," said Swift.

"Are you sure? It was very difficult to see, it gave you a headache if you looked at it," said Twilight. Swift Digger shook his head firmly.

"I've never seen or heard of anything difficult to see," said Swift. "Now, I want to teach you how to use something really important. I'm not even sure it'll work, but what the hay, right?"

"What is it? No, wait, I want to ask you if you know a way home, or if you know much about this world."

"Sorry, I don't know any way from this place. But listen, this is important, it's the thing that will make you able to survive in this world," said Swift. He looked passed Twilight, at her friends. Looking back, Twilight saw them hiding, very poorly, in the tall grass. Big Macintosh's flank was sticking up too much. "Since you seem alright, I think I feel safe with a few more of you around. Besides, this lesson would go better with more to learn it. Everypony in your group has to learn it, but it's easy to teach, I think, I haven't actually tried it with anyone," said Swift.

Twilight waved to her friends to come closer.

"This is Rarity, this is Rainbow Dash, this is Big Macintosh," said Twilight. Suddenly someone looked out from behind Rarity. "And... that's Spike," said Twilight, hardly approving of Spike's presence. He should have been back in the cave, where it was safer.

"Hey, Swift Digger, call me Swift. Alright, I'm going to teach you something. Oh, wait, I don't have a name for it. Okay, something... Will? Nah. Let's call it... Intent. That's a pretty cool word for it," said Swift.

"What is it?" asked Twilight. Focusing, Swift was deep in thought until he looked up at them with inspiration.

"I think I need to show you it. Look at this patch of dirt," said Swift, looking down on a cube in the ground between them. "See what happens when I try to kick it." He stomped his foot on the grass. "Nothing." He kept kicking, and kicking, and kicking. "It doesn't budge. Not one bit. Nothing in this world can be destroyed by just trying to harm it. Even leaves are like a rock," said Swift.

"Hang on, that's not true. What about when Twilight ate some grass yesterday," said Spike.

"Oh, right, I saw that... I- I mean," Swift said, receiving some odd looks. "I've been spying on you. After all, you came here from out of nowhere and I needed to know more before I talked and stuff. What? It's not like that's weird, not with something like this," said Swift.

"I can see why, but you should see why we're not amused," said Twilight.

"Totally. I'm sorry. I'll be more open if we meet later," said Swift. "Anyway. When you ate, I was actually a bit impressed. Without thinking about it, you used your hunger as Intent. Intent is what make it so you can afflect-"

"'Affect'," said Twilight.

"Right, affect the world. Look at me, now I use Intent," said the stallion, looking at the patch of dirt again. He took a deep breath, then started to stomp on the cube. Before their eyes, cracks started to appear on the surface. In a short moment the cube disappeared. In its place only a large cube shaped hole appeared. Dirt was visible on all sides. Twilight could clearly see a small cube of dirt, about the size of her hoof, lying on the ground inside the hole. It looked strange, like the small block was fading away in a non-existent breeze. "Very few things can be affected without Intent in this world. Some can, but not much at all. That little cube can be picked up without Intent, but it will disappear completely in a few minutes without it," said Swift. He snagged up the cube, it was like it was glued to his hoof.

"But, what about the dirt then? What now?" asked Spike.

"Now, with Intent, I can put it down somewhere else," said Swift, flinging the block down beside him. In the blink of an eye a large block of dirt appeared next to the stallion. Twilight was amazed, not at the stallion, but by the phenomenon. Mass vanishing and appearing, it broke laws of physics. It just hammered home how different the place was. "That's the basics, I think. Blocks and stuff have, like, counter-Intent, or something. Your Intent can't do more than max Intent, some blocks go quicker, some slower. Some you need axes and picks and stuff to even make cracks in. Some will just vanish if you try to force it without tools."

"How do you use Intent?" asked Spike.

"Well, alright. Whenever you do something, like destroy a block, picking it up, pushing it in a direction, you have to imagine really hard on what you're doing, and what you want to do. If you want to break a block, focus on it breaking. Imagine that your Intent is coming from your brain and flowing into your hooves or tools or whatever you're using," said Swift.

"Like this?" asked Spike, starting to pound on the ground with his claws. Cracks were appearing.

"That's right, but little dude, never-" Spike fell down in a hole. "... dig straight down," said Swift Digger as Spike climbed out of the hole, slightly dizzy. He was holding a block in his claw. It was fading away, becoming dust in an nonexistent wind. Closing his eyes, focusing, he managed to make it stick to him, keeping itself intact. "The little guy has got it!"

"I've got to try this," said Twilight. Now this was something she was familiar with, learning new things and using them. She started to dig at the ground, and it was cracking, but then Twilight heard a gasp. She looked up straight ahead. Just two block away, Swift was standing on his two hind legs, holding something in his hooves. It was curved and drawn. A bow, with a sharp arrow ready to fire. He pointed towards her. He let go of the string.

"Twilight!" yelled Rainbow Dash. Twilight could feel the arrow zip past her with a sharp whistle. She heard it hit something behind her, with a crunch. Turning around, Twilight saw something large and green stand just a few blocks behind her.

"MOVE!" shouted Swift, surging forward with great speed. In the chaos Twilight saw something strange almost materialize in Swift's mouth. It was a sword made from wood. He slashed at the large green creature, it was standing upright. Its mouth and eyes were hollow and dark as night. It had no other features on its face. Swift pushed Twilight back as the monster flew back with great force from the attack. A faint sound could be heard, like from a fuse. The next moment the creature exploded, leaving behind a large crater in its wake.

Twilight saw Rainbow Dash and Big Macintosh pounce on Swift, pinning him to the ground.

"What was that?! Are you trying to kill the Princess?! Answer me!" said Rainbow Dash, twisting Swift's leg.

"That hurts," he said with a cold voice.

"Answer me, jerkface!" said Rainbow Dash, twisting his leg even more.

"I call those green little bastards Creepers, because they always creep up on ya. If I hadn't shot it, then your Princess would have died in a fiery explosion," said Swift.

"I don't trust you, I think it was a setup."

"Whatever," said Swift, giving her another cold look. Twilight was a bit disoriented. "Let me go, right now. I'm warning you," said Swift.

"Yeah, right," said Rainbow Dash. Swift started to bash his head on the ground below, within a second the ground vanished, and they all three fell into the hole. Quickly getting out, Swift made another object appear in his hoof, replacing the sword, he tossed it to Twilight. She gripped it like by instinct, holding on to it with her Intent.

"I've written down all you need to know. Farming, how to craft your first tools, when monsters appear and where. All the basics are there, and reminders. If you ever need me, go north. The sun goes up in the east," said Swift Digger, before he started to run.

"Wait, I believe you, don't mind my friends. They are just being careful!" said Twilight. "You can live with us," said Twilight. Swift Digger turned to the group.

"Sorry, but even if my best stuff wasn't back at my place, I still wouldn't go with you. I remembered that I don't like crowds. Good luck, Princess. I think we'll see each other again," said Swift, before running north. "I'll keep an eye out for more of your Ponyville-friends!" he yelled as he disappeared into the forest.

Twilight quickly turned to her friends, walking over to help Rainbow Dash and Big Macintosh up out of the hole.

"Rainbow Dash, wasn't that a bit extreme?" said Twilight, finally having calmed down.

"That green thing could have been on his side," said Rainbow Dash.

"While it's not completely unreasonable to be suspicious of Swift Digger, making claims like that certainly is. If that 'Creeper' really was on Swift's side, why would he shoot the creature in the face?" asked Twilight.

"I..."

"All I'm saying is that if that pony saved my- our lives, then we should show our appreciation."

"I think Rainbow Dash did the right thing, but not because of that Creeper," said Spike. "Twilight, that pony had weapons hidden somewhere on him, or he suddenly made them. If he was really trustworthy, would he really bring weapons to a meeting like this?" Twilight realized that her assistant had a point.

"Mm, that is actually worrying. I'll have to be careful around him, but, we should still act civil. Both parties need to show at least some trust if we're going to become friends," said Twilight. "I just want you to know that I love how much you care about me, Rainbow Dash. I completely understand why you did it. It was a chaotic moment, after all," said Twilight. "And thank you for being so quick to act with her, Big Macintosh," she added with a polite nod.

"Hey, let's go back and teach the other ponies about this Intent-thing. Even if he is dangerous, this could come in handy," said Spike, holding onto a small cube of dirt.

"You do that, I'm going to read this book," said Twilight, walking back to the cave with the group.

***

Doing what she loved most, Twilight sat on a block with the book almost pressed against her muzzle. Somewhere off to her right, Spike was standing in the middle of a crowd being the center of attention for once. He was yet again explaining the simple principle of Intent as best he understood it. Some ponies in the crowd started to pick up the skill. When they tried it, the mayor eventually told them to test it outside of the cave, unless they had plans on sleeping in holes later.

"Hm, this one looks interesting," said Twilight, looking at a paragraph.

"What is it?" asked Rarity. For once, she was just as curious about a book like Twilight could be.

"Apparently, we can use intent, materials, and an idea to create, or 'craft' small objects, such as sticks, buttons and ladders," said Twilight.

"Oh," said Rarity, sounding disappointed that one particular tidbit of information wasn't as interesting as some of the others.

"Unless he's just bad at writing, it seems we have to just try to put things together, and the Intent will sort of make it happen, eventually. He writes it can take a while to get the hang off," said Twilight.

"Well, it does take a while for some to get this stuff," said Spike.

"For your information, I am struggling as much as I possibly can to grasp this skill," said Time Turner defensively.

"You've been trying for an hour! Almost everypony has gotten it within ten minutes! It's not that hard!" said Spike.

"Well, pardon me," said Time Turner, rolling his eyes.

"Hm, Big Macintosh, could you go out and get a block of wood from a tree? I need to test this creating business," said Twilight with her eyes focused on the page, not even willing to stop reading.

"Twilight, maybe we should get a lot more than just one," said Spike.

"What?" asked Twilight, a bit distracted.

"If that book is right, monsters appear and comes out when it's dark. What if they come around here? We should make a wall around the cave entrance so everypony can be safe," said Spike.

Twilight finally looked up from her book. "You're right! We need to start preparing. The trees are pretty close by, if we remove some of them, then we'll also get a clear view around us."

"We might be in trouble if several of them comes along and decide to blow up that wall for the rest to come in," said Spike.

"Do you think those ghastly creatures can make up plans?" asked Rarity.

"I don't know, Rarity. I sure don't hope so," said Spike.

Twilight flipped a few pages back, stopping on Creatures and Monsters. "It doesn't say anything about them being intelligent in this at least," said Twilight. But, the book was badly written. The spelling was below average, the prose wasn't scientific enough and it lacked details. It was usually 'This works like that. That creature does this.' If Swift Digger hadn't called the green creature a Creeper, then Twilight would have been unable to recognize one by the text alone. The truly important things were more clear, though, such as farming and getting food.

"In any case, I want the rest of you to know that if I could use this skill, I would have helped you with the fortification," said Time Turner.

"Hey, if Twilight wants me to watch my language, you should watch yours!" said Spike.

"It refers to us making this dwelling more protected, Spike," said Time Turner with a deadpan tone.

"Oh."

***

Twilight helped the mayor and Time Turner to overlook the creation of the walls. It was a slow process, mostly due to the fact that the hundred or so ponies with the energy to help didn't quite know how to use Intent properly. Often they dropped the small cubes, or aimed it wrong so they had to replace it. During the hours of labor small cubes of wood were scattered all over the plains, often disappearing into nothingness. Also, the workers could only carry one at a time, two if they didn't mind just walking with three legs over the blocky landscape. The forest was not as close as Twilight had remembered it to be.

Still, a great wall, three blocks high, was slowly taking shape a certain distance from the cave. They needed enough space for all the ponies. At least they would not be so incredibly cramped that night, if they could build the wall in time. Surprisingly, the project had a positive effect on some of the ponies there. It made them think just a little less about Ponyville. Having something to do and focus on was just what some of them needed. If the wall could make them all feel safe, then it was possible none of them would be hearing another pony weep that night.

"Make sure you don't miss the overhang, spiders can climb walls according to the book. We don't need to be boxed in with a dozen spiders," said Twilight to a couple of workers.

"It seems to be coming along well," said the mayor.

"Though, I must say my fellow friends are quite uncoordinated. It's a pet peeve of mine," said Time Turner.

"It's fine. No, Big Mac, focus on building over there where the other side is lower. We can finish that last if we have to," said Twilight. The large red stallion just gave her a puzzled look. "It will still be three blocks high from one side. The sun will set soon, we can't focus too much on details," said Twilight.

Spike walked up next to her and sat down on the ground, exhausted. "Okay, this is pretty hard. I just need to take five," he said, taking big breathes of the cooling evening air. He noticed Twilight's book next to her and started to read with some curiosity.

"I just wish we had more materials. We need more wood," said Twilight. Suddenly Spike yanked on her wing.

"Twilight! We did it all wrong," said Spike.

"What?" She turned to face him.

"According to this, we can make four plank-blocks out of one wooden block," said Spike, holding up the book. He had a claw pointing at the page of the chapter entitled 'Crafting'. Twilight quickly skimmed the chapter, it did indeed say something about creating more material from one wooden block.

"If this is true, then we'll be done in time for sure," said Twilight.

"Big Macintosh! Get a block over here! Take one from the wall if you have to!" yelled the mayor.

A few moments later Big Macintosh came along to give Twilight and Spike a piece of the wall.

"I think I'll do this," said Spike, taking the block.

Twilight read the page more carefully. "I think Swift says that you're supposed to focus on the materials in your grip, and imagine it turning to something else. In this case, more wood. With Intent, of course," she said.

Spike stared intently on the block in his claw. No matter how much he focused, it simply would not change. "I'm a bit lost. Does it say anything else?"

"Just that you're supposed to craft something, that's it."

Spike started to fiddle around with the object, twisting and clawing at it until he started to bash it in frustration. "Come on! Work! Become more! Split! Something!"

Big Macintosh looked on with interest, eventually he reached out his hoof. Spike handed it to him with a sour look on his face. Big Macintosh started to hit the object himself, but his strength didn't do anything. Then he did something different, he took a grip with booth his hooves, his Intent enough to grasp it, then pulled them apart. Suddenly the block was split along the middle with the sound of a large branch being broken apart, then four blocks fell out of his grasp, landing on the ground with a light thud.

"You did it!" said Twilight with joy. The four wooden cubes' surface reminded her a bit of planks. They were the same size as the block they had sprung from. Spike picked one up and tested placing it. The large block appeared in front of them. "Great! Time Turner, could you go tell the rest of the ponies they don't have to walk to the forest anymore? We have more than enough now."

"At once, Princess," he said, immediately leaving them.

"Spike, maybe you should get back to work now. And take this block with you," said Twilight.

"Er, right," said Spike, starting to punch the block. He shook his fists in pain. "Darn, forgot to use dirt on it! Ouch, ouch, ouch!" He started to hop on the spot. "We need some tools or something!" Twilight started to skim through the book again.

"Hang on... didn't I read about...? Oh, here's something I think will make you very happy," said Twilight.

Vessel

Just a few hours after the attack, as the sun was rising, Twilight walked with brisk and determined steps towards the town hall, stepping among the crowds of awed onlookers. Her friends were in tow. The note said I had to get there quickly, so that's what I'm going to do. Since the monster attacked me specifically, it's a pretty safe bet that jerk know I read the note. I haven't told anyone, and it was supposed to be a secret, so he must have found out about it from some other source, maybe even Minny Miner herself. Looks like she didn't get away, she thought as she walked up the stairs in front of town hall. All of her friends waited outside.

Stopping in front of a guard in order to announce her presence, Twilight waited in the hallway the smallest amount of time she could manage before walking in through the doors.

"Have you considered my request?" she asked towards the members sitting around the table.

"Princess Twilight Sparkle, welcome," said a council member, the one representing traders, Filthy Rich.

"You seem a bit upset today, Princess. Is something wrong?" asked a familiar face: Timey, the member representing the changelings.

"I'm under a bit of pressure, but I'm dealing with the problem. Have you granted me access to Eternal Crimson? Have I been given a crew?" asked Twilight.

"Yes and no," the mare representing everything to do with Promise Peak said. "The vote was split up into two parts: one regarding giving you access to Eternal Crimson in Seaside, and the other regarding issuing you a crew of fifty ponies."

"Why? And what was the result?" asked Twilight.

The mare spoke again. "Filthy Rich and Timey were split regarding the matter. Filthy Rich vetoed the vote, but Timey split the vote into two separate parts to avoid the veto." She nodded towards Timey. "Because of your representative-"

"Timey represents the changelings," said Twilight.

"Who you are in direct control over," added Filthy Rich. "He did indeed divide the vote up, making one regarding the use of Eternal Crimson and the second one determining issuing you a crew. Because of his... insistence, you are allowed to leave Eternal Crimson's port, but it does not look like you will get a crew of pegasi. We will not spare them. Monsters have started to become more precise and deadly, and while we can deal with anything that comes our way, we should still not risk having a single guard out of place, in the sky or not."

"But without wind, how will I move the ship? I need a capable crew with wings, they are the only source of wind we have! Tell me, how?"

There was silence in the room for a moment. "Push it?" Filthy Rich suggested, shrugging. He sighed and then gave Twilight a sympathetic look. "I'm sorry, Princess, but unless you give us a good reason to retake the vote, then I don't see you leaving port with anything but amateurs and low-tier changelings. Last time you wanted to take a journey we had good reason to keep our guards in Haven, despite you having a good reason as well: you wanted to find our fellow ponies, which you did, but..."

"You also found the largest amount of murderers and psychopaths in one place ever documented in history."

"And introduced changelings to this world, while a wonderful thing to some, did help strengthen Punishment, a bunch of fanatics, and was not initially a popular decision," said Filthy Rich.

"And afterwards you told everyone you were the reason for all the fear, danger and destruction thrust upon us."

"Considering you just wanted to find your friends, that is actually an impressive amount of failure in such a short time," said a younger skinny pony, voice lowered, to the side. He coughed awkwardly when he realized he had said it out loud. "W-what I mean is that this time there is, unlike last, nothing at all to gain. No other ponies from Ponyville, no other changelings. For all we know that pillar of light can be dangerous. We would need a very good reason, as Mr. Rich pointed out."

"With that said," Filthy Rich mentioned. "Considering the good you actually did in Promise Peak, we have at least given you more assistance this time around. You will be required to assemble your own crew of volunteers. I wish you good luck."

"Well- I... Think about what could be gained if I left? We would basically guarantee Punishment would not try another assault, as they would not doubt be aware me having gone towards the pillar, that... beacon," said Twilight. "What about the strange pony-like creature that attacked me? He said he would get there first! What if this has terrible consequences?"

"While this strange pony is a concern, we know very little about him, and we have only your word he's going to leave. It's clear he is dangerous, but for all we know you could be lying, and he will merely stay here, where we will have fewer guards because you needed to take a trip on a boat," said the member representing the guards.

"But- but I-"

"Princess, this is the end of the discussion. We have pressing matters to deal with, please leave the premises," said one member.

***

As Twilight walked out of the town hall, she couldn't help but to groan in irritation.

"Did it go poorly?" asked Spike, having Rarity, Rainbow Dash and Applejack behind him.

"Not as badly as it could have gone, but still, at least we've got a ship to use. I have to try to be positive about this," said Twilight.

"Didn't you get what you wanted?" asked Applejack.

"We got a ship but not a crew. It looks like I'm going to have to ask Timey for a favor," said Twilight.

"Hey, speaking of him," said Rainbow Dash, giving a quick nod behind Twilight.

Walking down the stairs, Timey went up to them. "Good morning, my friends. Princess, I am sorry I was unable to assist you further regarding this matter. I wish we could have given you a crew, but Filthy Rich was quite adamant in denying your request. He cares about Haven and has a tendency to focus on it."

"It's alright, Timey. Thank you for having my back."

"Of course, you are free to request help from all of my children not performing any vital service. I wish I could go with you, and if you tell me to then I will, but otherwise I think I'm needed on the council."

"You make your own decisions, that's what's important. If you have any volunteers, around forty or fifty, then that would be wonderful. Only volunteers."

Timey gave a little smile. "Forgive me for being so bold, but as a changeling queen you are quite terrible. We all greatly appreciate you as a leader, however."

"Well, considering most changelings like you, then we should have enough of a crew," said Applejack. She did seem to hesitate a slight bit. "But... I can't come with you," said Applejack.

"I'm not sure I can either, Twilight, I'll help anyway I can, we both will, but..." said Rainbow Dash.

"We want to help you, but we just can't leave our children. Punishment could decide to expand and target those close to you as well. I wish I could come with you," said Applejack.

"What if this is more important?" asked Spike.

"Spike, your home was just attacked, there are a bunch of fanatics hiding in the shadows, monsters are right outside the walls, would you leave Rarity here if she couldn't protect herself, or Twilight?" asked Applejack.

"No... no, of course not. I'm sorry," said Spike.

"Oh, hey everyone, I thought I heard you chat," said another voice. Twilight turned to her right to see Swift Digger approach them.

"Hello, Swift. You're up early," said Timey.

"Aren't we all? It's been one hell of a morning. I don't think anypony is still asleep with that thing shining on," said Swift.

"Have you ever seen anything like that?" asked Applejack.

"No, never. Sorry, but this is news to me too," said Swift.

"Well, anyway. Listen all of you that will come with me, go home and start packing your supplies and take care of business. Timey will send a message to Constant and get us enough for a crew, so we will leave first thing tomorrow. We have to take the early train to get to Seaside. We will leave port at dawn," said Twilight.

"Right," said both Spike and Rarity.

"I think I'll go with you too," said Swift. "I still sort of wish I could have gone with you last time, even though it was far. Besides, even if it might be far this time too, we're just going on the ocean. I haven't been out to sea much in my life here."

Before anything else could happen, a random passerby went by and overheard them. "You're leaving Haven for something?" he asked.

"Um, well yes," said Twilight.

"Ha! About time! Just wait until my friend hears about this!" said the pony, continuing on his way, head held high and with a big smile.

"I'd wager he is part of the demographic not too fond of their princess," said Timey with a disapproving voice.

"No kidding," said Spike.

"Come on, Spike, we must get home and pack, and tell the kids," said Rarity. Spike and Rarity walked away together, saying goodbye to the gang.

"Kids?" asked Applejack.

"Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo," said Rainbow Dash. "Both used to live with Rarity's parents... before they died," said Rainbow Dash.

"They what?" asked Applejack.

"Yeah, it was terrible," said Rainbow Dash, looking at Rarity and Spike as they rounded the corner a fair bit away. "It was a few years ago, in the very beginning of winter. They were out gathering wood when it started to snow, and then the zombies started coming. They got away from the zombies, but had to hide in a cave surrounded by the things. They froze to death, all we found was a chest with her father's journal in it, saying goodbye."

"That's just... Why didn't you send a letter to me about this, Twilight? I mean, the Pega Express didn't last very long, but you could have at least told me more about things going on here," said Applejack.

"I'm sorry, but it had been so long and we had so much to focus on with planning things I didn't think about it," said Twilight.

"That's just awful, poor Sweetie Belle, poor Rarity," said Applejack.

"The wounds have healed, but it was a great loss for many. There was a lot of love in that family, still is," said Timey.

"While both Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle were a bit old, Rarity still adopted them both. They needed a home and she was more than willing to give them one," said Twilight.

"That's great, but I'm honestly surprised she didn't go to live with your family, Rainbow," said Applejack.

"I would have adopted Scootaloo myself, but me and Soarin had our hooves full raising Lively. We all agreed it was for the best. We're still like sisters, and it's nice she has another two now. She's always welcome at our home, of course."

"Speaking of home, I need to get to my library and see if I still have some of my equipment there to pack. You're free to come along, or I'll see you later."

"Alright. Later I'll go home and tell Soarin and Lively about this trip. I also need to make him feel better, he's a bit upset about the attack last night," said Rainbow Dash.

"Lively?"

"No."

Twilight started to walk with Rainbow Dash and Applejack, heading straight for her library. As they walked through the town, it was clear the subject of conversation was almost universally about the strange beam.

"What is it?" asked a pony.

"Are the council doing anything about it?" asked another.

"I have a bad feeling about this."

"I heard Twilight Sparkle is going to make an expedition out to sea, although that could just be a rumor."

"Personally, I wouldn't mind if she drowned."

Overhearing that last one made Rainbow Dash and Applejack both glare, silencing the speaker immediately.

"Unbelievable," said Rainbow Dash, shaking her head.

"Thanks, but you shouldn't intimidate them to stop talking about me," said Twilight Sparkle.

"Hey, maybe we can't follow you on this journey, but I've still got your back," said Rainbow Dash.

"Oh yeah. If not for us having kids, then we would follow you out to sea without a doubt," said Applejack.

"Well... actually, I might come with. I mean, Lively's brave, and Soarin's a good father, maybe I can go... Well, I don't know. I mean, this is hard. I love my kid, but I care about you too, Twilight. And, I want to show you that I'm there for you. I don't want you to feel like you have been, like you told us yesterday. I don't want you to feel betrayed or something," said Rainbow Dash.

"Rainbow Dash, Applejack, if you want to stay with your children then of course I won't hold it against you. What sort of friend would I be if I was offended that you wanted to keep your children safe? What sort of pony would I be if I didn't want to keep them safe as well? I was just venting at how frustrating change can be."

Before long, they could see Twilight's library. Walking up the stairs to the door, Twilight turned to her friends as she made a lever materialize in her hoof.

"Hot coco at Rarity's when I'm done?"

"That sounds great, we'll help you out," said Rainbow Dash.

"Thanks," said Twilight. She placed the lever on the block next to the door on the right side, as she always did. She pulled the lever and the door immediately opened. With her friends walking up to the door she was about to enter, but she had suddenly stopped as she heard something foreign yet familiar.

Everything she needed to know was that it sounded almost like a hiss.

"GET AWAY!" she yelled. Applejack and Rainbow Dash did not react quickly enough. In one motion Twilight jumped towards them, grabbed hold, spread her wings and used them to get some extra force to allow a push strong enough. She didn't get quite far away enough.

The explosion hit them with great force, smashing them away and into the wall on the other side of the street. Twilight lost her grip and tumbled down onto the ground. Everything was spinning. All of her hearing had simply disappeared for a moment, leaving nothing but a buzzing sound so great it made her skull feel like it was pulsating. After a few minutes Twilight managed to see ponies run on the street in a panic, screaming, some came up to help them.

It only took a few seconds, but she managed the feat of recomposing herself. Sounds became clear, thought became sharp, pain became great. She looked over at Rainbow Dash and Applj-

"Where is Applejack!?" she yelled.

"I... I saw her die," said Rainbow Dash, struggling to get up.

"No... no, she can't be dead, please... please no...She isn't dead. Please don't let her be..."

There was nothing left of her but an old familiar hat.

***

A few hours later, at a spacious room in Haven Hospital, Twilight and Rainbow Dash was getting thoroughly examined. Some of their friends were there. Big Macintosh had heard it from the guards and had told Applebloom. Rosy still didn't know. Soarin and Lively had not been told about the attack. They deserved to know, but it was just impossible to accomplish anything with their mindset. Nopony could smile. Their friend gone, Rainbow Dash's wing having been broken beyond what modern medicine could accomplish.

"Damn it!" Rainbow Dash shouted, kicking the wall as hard as she could.

"Rainbow Dash, calm down, you need to rest," said Twilight. She realized just how dead her voice sounded. This was more than the death of a friend, this was like a death of a family member.

"We spent years hoping, looking! And now when we found her again she got killed! It's not fair!" shouted Rainbow Dash.

"Who did this to her!?" shouted Applebloom through the tears. Her face was contorted with grief and pure anger.

"Who did it?" asked Big Macintosh. Twilight shuddered; Big Macintosh didn't emote. He didn't sound angry, or sad, he just sounded mildly curious. "Because when I find out I'm going to kill them." He spoke absolute truth, there was no doubt for any of them. His anger was so terribly great he simply couldn't express it.

"Here's one that would like to know too," said a voice in the open door. It was Shining Armor who spoke. If he had been quiet, then they simply would not have noticed anyone coming in.

"Two actually, or three," said Harry O'Hooligan next to Shining.

"That was close, I thought we had lost her for a moment," said Shining Armor.

Suddenly confused, Twilight looked up at Shining Armor. "Applejack!" she yelled and rushed to embrace the pony her brother was supporting. It was her, it really was Applejack. Her face didn't quite seem aware, she just looked down on the wooden floor.

"Careful, she's in shock," said Shining Armor.

Sure, they were careful, but it didn't keep everyone from coming up to hug their friend. No words were said. Grief had washed away from them and pure love and relief was filling the gap.

"I thought Promise Peak ponies didn't come back," said Applebloom.

"Is it because she's just been closer to the temple?" asked Swift.

"Well... if someone comes back is random, it might just be that everyone who has died in Promise Peak so far were just unlucky. That's just a possibility," said Spike.

"Right now I don't care," said Twilight. "Applejack, how are you feeling?" She didn't respond. "It's alright, you're going to be fine in a few weeks, I promise. Some even get better within a few days."

"Still, at least nopony stayed dead," said Spike, holding his claw over his heart in his relief.

"By comparison I'm downright happy that my wing got blown off... Oh sweet Celestia, my wing is blown off! I spent years wanting to fly, find a way and then they are blown off! This is so unfair! Ow," she said, after kicking the wall. "I am not very happy right now," said Rainbow Dash.

"You seem oddly fine about this," said Spike.

"To be honest, I'm just happy Applejack is alive. I've dealt with not being able to fly before, but losing someone close is so much worse. That is Applejack, right? It's not, like, a changeling?"

"I found her at the temple myself. That track got us there quickly," said Shining Armor.

"Thank goodness we didn't tell Rosy before this. It would have scarred her for life," said Twilight.

Just uttering the name made Applejack look up. "Rosy? Rosy! I need to see Rosy again! I need to tell her! I need to tell her how much I love her! And Applebloom! And Big Macintosh!" Applejack, starting to struggle against Shining Armor's support.

"Calm down, Applejack, we will, we will, just relax, calm down. You're safe," said Twilight, giving Applejack another hug along with Applebloom and Big Macintosh. It helped a little. "I thought I had lost you again, and again because of me."

"What?" asked Spike.

"It was obviously Punishment, Spike," said Twilight.

"Sounds about right," said Swift.

"However, that explosion. It wasn't a Creeper, it was just like... it was just like that explosion in the destroyed village a few years ago... Hm..." Twilight thought for a bit, and then she let go of Applejack, turning to her other friends. "Listen, those of you that will stay in Haven have something important to do while the rest of us are going towards the beacon tomorrow. While we're gone, you will have to find out more about this explosion. What did it come from? Who made it? Who are Punishment? This is more than just some ill will, threats and vandalism. This is outright dangerous. There were ponies on the street that could have been hurt! We could have lost Applejack, and Rainbow Dash is now a cripple because of this! Besides, this is the same thing that destroyed those natives, if there is any relation between that attack and this, then I want to find out. If we find the ponies responsible, then they will be on the next train to Lock!"

"Yeah, get those assholes!" said Swift.

"You can count on us, Twilight!" said Rainbow Dash.

"I want to find them too! Mess with our chief and you mess with Promise Peak!" said Harry.

***

That evening, several of Twilight's friends were busy with more than just packing, but telling friends and family they would be away for a while. Applejack was back at the inn. Seeing Rosy, being surrounded by family and friends who cared about her, it made her feel safer. Rosy had not learned about the attack, but Applejack's sort of initially empty glare did tip her off that something was wrong. For the moment Applejack was just glad to have Rosy over at Rainbow Dash's house, because the loud arguing was not for little filly ears to hear. Three siblings, all large and strong, arguing only like family could.

"I'm going, whether y'all like it or not!" yelled Applebloom.

"You're going to stay put in Haven, Applebloom! This sort of voyage is far too dangerous for you!" shouted Applejack, trying, and failing to lower her voice. It was all very oddly therapeutic. The Void was horrible, so awful she outright blocked it out, but this arguing, this safe aggression, it made it feel like she was back in control a little bit. It helped, greatly.

"Eeyup!" said Big Macintosh.

"I don't care about any danger, Rarity is letting Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo go! Rainbow Dash outright said she trusted Scootaloo to be just as awesome as she would have been!" said Applebloom.

"And I can't understand them one bit! As much as it pains me to say it, I think they are outright bad sisters, by blood or otherwise, for allowing this! I would never let you go like this!"

"Because you don't trust me! Me and my friends are old enough and can take care of ourselves! We've been practicing fighting just like everyone else our age! We've even killed a few monsters."

"And that still makes me scorned beyond belief! A young filly like you shouldn't be-"

"I'm a mare, Applejack! I have a boyfriend, I've got a job, I take responsibility and I'm educated! I'm not your tiny little Applebloom anymore! You're not my mother!"

"At times I might as well have been!" yelled Applejack.

"Then trust me! Like Rarity and Rainbow Dash trusts Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo!"

"I'm not letting you go because you mean too much to me as my sister!"

"Then what do you think those two are to me!?"

It got quiet, Applebloom was sweating from all the yelling, so was Applejack. When the conversation started, it did so with calmer but heavier words.

"You haven't been around for a long time. Big Mac has had so much stuff to do just to support me. Scootaloo didn't have her parents here, Rarity's folks got killed three winters ago... I didn't have many left... but I always had Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo. They are like sisters to me! There hasn't been a day without us being together. I will be on that boat, and I will help both of them. I'm an adult... I can choose for myself, sis."

"Applebloom... I do trust you, but I don't think you understand my reasoning." Applejack grabbed her sister, hugging her tightly. "I can't bare losing you again. Ever since Ponyville, there wasn't a single day I didn't think and worry about you and your brother. I never thought I'd see you again. I wanted to name Rosy after you, but I couldn't do it, because the thought that it could be in your late memory was too much." Applejack's voice was trembling. "And here you are, for the first time in years, you're in front of me, all grow up, happy, brave, proud. I almost couldn't believe my eyes when I saw you on that platform, just standing there, taller than me. That was the moment I knew the little pony I remembered was gone. In front of me was, was... was this proper mare. Applebloom, I'm so proud of you, but I just can't lose you again. I just reunited with you, and then I almost lost you one more time... I just can't."

"Then you know exactly why I have to do this. Because I can't bare to lose my two best friends. I have to go with them, Applejack."

"I can't go with you, I wish I could... but I just can't. Big Mac will, just be careful."

"Thank you for trusting me, Applejack."

Before being able to say anything else, Applejack almost collapsed. Big Macintosh was there to keep her standing. "It's... I'm... fine, need to... I need to lie down a little... yeah, lie down. I'm so tired..." With that, her brother helped her towards her bed.

***

Rainbow Dash had been released from her hospital quickly. Her injury, while horrible, had been very easy to treat. It was just about getting rid of the damaged parts. She despised her injury. Yet again she felt completely grounded. It seemed she would spend some time underground again, because if she couldn't get the sky she was at least going to own the underground again. Though, maybe she could ride in a carriage as her husband and friends pulled?

For the moment it didn't matter, as her current challenge was not to acclimate to the lack of flight. She had done that over a decade ago. The proper hardship right now was to go up the many stairs up to their tower and meet her family.

After what felt like an eternity, she finally climbed up the final steps, looking at her door. She reached out, but hesitated for a moment. Taking a deep breath she opened the door and walked inside the small hallway. She headed straight ahead to enter the living room, with large windows giving a wonderful view of Haven.

Sitting in the couch, reading a journal, Soarin was relaxing, at times looking over the book to see Lively and Rosy play their games.

Rainbow Dash didn't say a word, Lively had already seen her. His face had gone from joy of seeing his mother, to a quick moment of noticing something off about her, to simply not being able to initially comprehend what he was seeing. Then it sunk in.

He rushed up to his mom, hugging her and crying.

Seeing her, Soarin's face went pale. He didn't seem to be able to understand either. Once he did, he just staggered up to his wife. He looked around her, seeing the bandaged area of her missing wing. His stare was too much for Rainbow Dash. Almost like she was ashamed, the pegasus used her healthy wing to cover the injury from his sight. She didn't look at him, while using her leg to hug her crying son, keeping him close.

A scar on her cheek from the Liberation of Promise Peak, slight burns from the explosion, a dirty mane and coat, a missing wing with nothing but a bandaged poorly healed lump left. She didn't feel right and she felt both incomplete and ugly. Turning her head again, she hid the facial scar from him. He shouldn't have to see her in this state, at least that's what she thought. A once fantastic flier in a family filled with them, now grounded forever. It was just wrong.

"You married an athlete flier, not an scarred cripple. I... I..."

Soarin leaned his head towards her, around her neck. He slowly nuzzled away her covering wing to get a better look, and then Rainbow Dash felt a tiny, painless pressure on the bandage. He had kissed it. Next, he looked into her eyes. He gently, very gently, turned her head to the other side. He kissed her scar as well, before again gazing into her eyes. He spoke.

"I've never cared about that. I've only ever cared about who you are. I'm just glad you're safe, here with us."

And that had been everything needed to be said.

***

Very early next morning, Twilight, Rarity, Spike, Shining Armor, Big Macintosh Applebloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo were standing on the dock in Seaside, all looking towards the enormous building housing Eternal Crimson. The docks were raised about two blocks above the blocky waves beneath. The smell of an ocean coupled with the slight coolness of a summer night made Twilight feel slightly uneasy, even queasy. She expected the ride out to sea to be very uncomfortable for her, but that was just something she had to accept and get over.

As the sun's morning rays started to shine over the horizon, Twilight saw Swift Digger walk up to the group. "Hey, sorry I'm late. Are we doing this or what?"

"We're just waiting for the changelings," said Spike.

"They should be flying in any second. They are quite punctual," said Rarity. Indeed, it didn't take long before they could hear a distant buzzing getting louder and louder. Eventually Twilight saw several dozen changelings fly down to land on the dock before them. They all looked interested, curious, and alert. A slightly larger changeling went up to greet them. She bowed.

"Quee- Princess! It's an honor to see you. We are at your service. I am called Trickery Trustworthy, and I'm in charge of my brothers and sisters, as requested by my father Timey. If you have any requests or needs, simply come to me and we will find someone to assist you."

"Wonderful. Trickery, would you kindly help us take the ship out of its warehouse? You have been taught how to do this, right?"

"We know the basics, but lack experience. We are well coordinated though, so it should not be too difficult," said Trickery. She turned to her siblings, giving them only a nod, and they scurried off towards the warehouse. It all went very quickly, very efficiently.

Twilight and her group went after the changelings, past the ponies guarding the ship, and into the large building. The ceiling was very high and the windows were quite large. There was a gigantic open gate, leading straight out to sea. Most of the space inside was devoted to allowing ponies to build, and at the very center, floating surprisingly steady in the water, was the Eternal Crimson.

The large ship was very large. Its length, from stern to bow, was at least 60 meters, it was quite wide too. With at least three decks it could house plenty of ponies.

"Trickery, how many volunteered for this?" asked Twilight up towards the quarterdeck, the raised platform where the captain commanded from.

"Exactly 51, Princess," said Trickery, looking over the fence around the deck.

"The Eternal Crimson was built to hold more. We will last longer, but go more slowly," said Twilight. "Still, at least we're on our way to leave."

"Who designed this ship?" asked Shining Armor.

"Some architect in Haven, with some touches added from Promise Peak," said Spike.

Twilight had to lean back to see the top of the tall masts, three of them, each with wide sails in the deepest red color. The hull was made from mostly planks of pine, with a slight pattern of oak and birch added in for good measure, creating a pattern representing wind. Once Twilight flew up and landed on the deck, she landed on bright firm wood.

Everywhere around her changelings were already in the process of checking everything, from food supplies to ensuring every bit of the hull was intact. Objects affected by tomes to make them movable had a tendency to be surprisingly tender and breakable. If the waves managed to wear the two layers of wood making up the hull, then they could indeed sink.

"We are ready to take off, Princess. Will you take on the role of captain?" asked Trickery.

"Oh! Oh! Please let me be captain!" said Scootaloo as she climbed up with Applebloom and Sweetie Belle.

"I think it would be best if Shining Armor took that job, and you should be his first mate, Trickery," said Twilight.

"Captain on deck!" shouted Trickery almost immediately as Shining Armor climbed up. He looked around, a bit confused.

"Me? You want me as the captain?"

"Of course, you've been a captain before, right?" asked Twilight.

"Not of a ship, I don't know the first thing about this," said Shining Armor.

Twilight rolled her eyes before pushing him towards the stair up to the quarterdeck. "You'll do fine! Get up there!" she said. Shining Armor obeyed, if a bit reluctantly, and walked up to talk to Trickery. Twilight followed.

"We are ready to take off, Captain," said Trickery as Shining walked up to her.

"Oh, well, how do I steer this ship? There's no wheel," said Shining Armor.

"You will have to command our fliers to give more or less wind on different sails and parts of the sails. It can't be too much in one place, otherwise the wind might break the mast."

"Alright... I think I get it. Fliers, take your positions on the center sail!" yelled Shining Armor. The changelings had looked willing to follow his orders, but they just stood there and glared at him with confused looks.

"And give a number of them, as well as which ones," said both Twilight and Trickery at the same time. They exchanged a look, then smiled.

"Oh, er, right," said Shining Armor.

It didn't actually go that well for Shining Armor to organize the changelings in groups, but once he did, and once they had followed his orders, the air was filled with the subtle buzzing of the fliers putting some wind in the sails. The force was enough to make the ship slowly move forward, initially jerking the crew back a bit. Bit after bit, the ship started to leave the warehouse through the gate, and finally, it left the port.

Eternal Crimson's maiden voyage was underway.

"A little more on the right, no, the right. No, not the groups to the right to the right, I meant those on the left! No! Left!" shouted Shining Armor as he tried his best. It wasn't a matter of the changelings being inexperienced, it was a matter of Shining Armor not understanding how changelings thought, how they always expected maximum efficiency. They weren't quite used to the slight hurdle between two different mindsets.

Spike pointed to the right, or rather starboard, side of the ship. "Look!"

Twilight turned to look towards the port as they left, and there, standing on the utmost pier, was those not able or suitable to join them on their adventure, waving farewell. Rainbow Dash, Soarin, Lively. Applejack, Rosy. Harry O'Hooligan. Mrs. Cheerilee. Spitfire. Timey and Cara. Derpy Hooves, as well as several others wishing them well. Even Filthy Rich had come to say goodbye.

"Good luck!" they yelled while staying cheerful.

"Be safe!" Twilight yelled back.

"I love you, sis!" yelled Applebloom, leaning dangerously over the edge.

"I'll see you soon, Rainbow Dash!" yelled Scootaloo.

"Protect her with your life, O'Hooligan!" ordered Shining Armor.

"Take care of our Princess, my children!" yelled Timey.

"Don't forget to dress warm!" yelled Rarity right next to Sweetie Belle.

"Goodbye!" yelled Spike, waving his arms. He turned towards Shining Armor. "Captain?"

"Right. To the right! Turn towards the beacon!" shouted Shining Armor. Within a few moments, the ship had turned and was on it's way, straight towards the pillar of light.

Eternal Crimson was on its way to adventure. The race was on.